Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 2 of Mystic Prodigy Series
Stats:
Published:
2023-10-09
Completed:
2024-04-29
Words:
217,898
Chapters:
48/48
Comments:
16
Kudos:
48
Bookmarks:
9
Hits:
2,740

Aftermath

Summary:

Michelangelo has begun to truly heal with the love of his long Lost family. After the Horrifying Ordeal and years of Abuse and despair at the hands of Baron Draxum and the Foot Clan. But as they warned the War is not over and the Battle of the Shredder was not without consequence. The boys find their Mystic Powers soon getting to powerful to control! As they struggle to control them they must prevent the Foot Clan from finding the Shredder or the peace they found will be instantly Shattered! And all the While an ancient seal breaks down a dangerous scheme is concocted in the shadows of it all!

Chapter 1: Snow Day

Chapter Text

Here we are again! I think seven chapter outlines is bulky enough the opening theme is Silhouette from Naruto Shippuden if I use the lyrics they belong to Amalee on YouTube as her translation.

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


 

 


Snow Day

A few weeks had past, since the defeat of Shredder as time went on a sense of relaxation and peace entered both the city of New York and Hidden City. The sky in the city when viewed past the layer of tall skyscrapers was a navy cloudy blanket at night threatening snow each day. They rarely saw the sun. Mikey missed the sun, thankfully Donnie had that heat lamp complete with built in bed. However he found he didn’t miss the conjured sky of the Hidden city.

Right now there was joy and peace in the air on a nippy December 22nd. New York was covered in a thick comforter of snow. Many of the kids including April got the day off from school. April was ecstatic to invite everyone out.

Mikey was playing with Klunk making snow angles with Klunk and Mayhem as Raph and Leo were rolling large snowballs on Donnie’s instruction he was sitting at the bottom of the hill waiting. Mikey and Klunk who was only a couple days away from removing her bandages. She was also wearing a warm white hoodie with a matching scarf. And was too busy playing together to notice. Draxum wasn’t ever going to pull them apart again. They were finally together. Mayhem did however see the incoming snow and disappeared.

“Bad!” Klunk shouted from his shoulders. Mikey yelped but it was too late they were both buried in a pile of snow as Donnie began to sing.

Today hooray barometric pressure is so low! But my heart is all aglow revving up my Tech-BOoooooo!” He sang.

Mikey and Klunk yelped as they suddenly tumbled out in a pile of discarded snow. Donnie let out his signature laugh as they looked up to see he had carved it basically in the shape of Splinter in his glory days as Lou Jutsu. It took Mikey a lot of courage to note that Jupiter Jim was still a sore spot for him. But he could at least watch the movies now without flashing back to Moncrief.

"Snowday our snowman is the best Lou Jitsu fans will a-test!-" Krysta who now had a scar but still had sight in her left eye. Had her patch gone. And was wearing a long sleeved form fitting dark blue shirt brown jeans and a light blue scarf quickly fitted a couple of details onto him sang.

"Ohmigosh my coats a veeesssttt!" Mikey sang. With Mikey’s help like a cape he had managed to make on its back and a chest wig they snuck away from Splinter which Donnie had manage to fashion into a head one. Krysta placed in a set of polished rocks she had asked her friend from school to help her with, allowing for Lou Jitsu’s signature grin.

"Snowday horraay! We should be so proud. Snowday! All together sing outloud!" April sang before they all chimed in.

"Snooooowwdaaaaaayyy Horaaaaaaayyyyyy! YEAH!" 

“It’s perfect, but one last thing!” April said removing the gold colored pointed sunglasses from Leo’s face as they placed it on they declared the snowman finished.

“Great job fam….and Donnie I guess.” Leo joked admiring their work as Donnie scoffed.

“If I weren’t so enchanted by the Beauty of our replica of Papa in his glory days I’d probably say something like Look over there PUSH!” he shouted pushing Leo off to the side as the Slider yelped and landed face first into the snow.

“And for the cherry on top, this flag from Teriyaki Justice!” Raph added as he placed a flag pole in Snow Jitsu’s hand with a replica of the cover art for Teriyaki Justice on a flag that Splinter had made for him. Then Donnie asked for one. He had been as excited as a School girl about this. His movies never got flags and he seemed to be jealous that Moncrief’s did. Now he was making flags for the rest of them.

“Best Lou Jitsu movie of all time baby!!” Mikey said happily.

“Agreed!” Leo and Klunk said together.

“What?!” April yelped throwing the flag back into Raph’s face. “Hold up Skip!” April argued. “Little Tiger Salad of Cantine is the best Lou Jitsu movie of all time.”

“Preach!” Krysta added.

“It was ranked by us just now,” Donnie agreed, “So…It’s-basically-official-no-arguing!” Donnie added.

Raph, Leo and Klunk looked at each other before laughing loudly together. “Fifty percent of that movie is just Dad stuck in a maze of doom! And the maze wasn’t even that deadly!” Mikey explained.

“As opposed to the villains ten minute Monologue in Teriyaki, that brings the plot to a screeching halt and has a death trap that rips off James Bond?” Krysta asked flatly.

“Not to mention, every time we watch it you laugh your heads off.” April pointed out.

“That’s only because Raph always falls asleep and breaks something with his face!” Leo chuckled as Mikey and Klunk began laughing while Raph grinned pointing to said face, as they all thought about a time shortly Mikey first arrived home. And they watched it as Lou Jitsu had to jump on the heads of angry Alligators to progress through the maze as Raph had fallen asleep and landed chin first into the projector and crushed it much to Splinter’s Chagrin as Leo began laughing wildly.

“Yeah my face takes damage like a boss! Leo hit me!” Raph shouted.

“Oh please let me!” Donnie begged jumping up with his Tech bo activating his rocket extension as Mikey, Leo and Krysta tackled him to the ground Leo biting into his coat sleeve in an effort to get to skin.

Little did they know Snow bear had noticed Donnie trying to run towards them but was over powered by Raph. He had been singing Jingle Bells with nice and clean. “Tortugas in a family war!” he said grinning. He laughed. “These buttons I must push! You have may have stopped me from ruining your precious Pumpkin.” He said tip toeing before jumping up into a tree. “But I will make you ruin your precious day of Snow!” he said laughing maniacally.

As he snuck in closer with a snowball gripped in his hand he giggled taking aim. “I’m the oldest my flag wins! The end!” he declared as Donnie slid down his hand. Snow Bear immediately throw the ball at the back of his head knocking him over. He jumped back up. “Hey who threw that!? Was it Mayhem!? Or maybe Krysta!?” he said glaring and pointing at the two as Mayhem yelped and Krysta gave him a half lidded look.

“Raph you were looking right at us.” April argued flatly.

“That’s a convenient excuse April.” Leo muttered to them suspiciously grinning slyly.

“Yeah I can’t believe you would weaponize snow just to prove your flag is better than ours!” Raph snapped.

“Glad to hear you agree that our flag is better,” Donnie said folding his arms and nodding.

“Our Flag eats yours for lunch!” Mikey argued.

“Oh yeah?!” Krysta snapped.

“Yeah!” Mikey argued as they butt heads. Klunk’s against Mayhem’s, Leo’s against Donnie’s Mikey against April’s and Raph’s against Krysta’s.

“My plan is working!” Snow Bear said hopefully only for his hopes to be dashed.

“SNOW BALL FIGHT!” they all declared playfully.

“What?! No Not Snowball fight! Actual  fight!” Snow Bear begged.

“Yes! Last player standing gets to wave their team’s flag!” Raph declared.

“Yes!” April declared, leading her group. “We’re up for a friendly game no safe base no weapons NO MERCY!”

“And no corked Snow balls of any kind! Like Liberty Launchers, Ice balls, slush balls, Freddie Prinze Jrs. And Horse Hoppers.”

“Good idea Leo, we’re not savages after all.” Mikey chirped.

“Speak for yourself!” Donnie muttered malicious rubbing his hand over an ice ball as everyone got into positions.

“Ready…..” Raph said as everyone even Mayhem and Klunk got their own balls of Snow. “Set….SNOOOOWW!” he shouted but April had already pelted him in the face with the one she made. Everyone began laughing as they launched a flurry of snowballs at each other.

Snow bear scowled hatefully. “I hate them so much! One day I will ruin something they love!” he growled disappearing to storm off. As he went to return and shut himself into his apartment for the week and dream of the upcoming late spring when he would marry his beloved he was suddenly hit with a burst of snow that knocked him back and down the steps with a cry he was in a pile of snow against a large tree bear ass up.

X X X

Mikey and Klunk were on a sled facing off against April and Mayhem both the critters were throwing Snow balls trying to mess up the other’s pilot who also threw a couple of balls at their opponents.

April and Mayhem got two balls in blinding Mikey and Klunk causing them to veer off course. They shook the snow off and screamed when they saw the slide they had crashed right into both screamed as they went flying.

“Hooo boy!” Leo said excitedly as he carried a large pile of snow balls which he used to pelt, Donnie. Krysta however was using a Snow crowd for cover as she held a couple of her own. She dodged one when she poked her face out but got one in her face when she brushed it off she merely grinned evilly.

It had been a trap Donnie had used the time to recover and make a giant snow ball. “Hahahaha!” he laughed as he pelted Leo with a large snowball making him fall back as Mikey and Klunk were still in the air.

A stray snowball had hit Tiger Claw while he was in the park he shook it off and looked around Smiling when he saw where it came from.

X X X

Raph was sneaking around a bunch of snowmen holding a large snowball but one of them glanced after him robotic arms all holding snowballs. Donnie jumped out. “Archimedes!” as he threw an absolute barrage that not only took down Raph but slaughtered all the snowmen leaving several killed and a few to tend to the survivors one even was down on a stretcher.

“Time out! Time out! TIME OUT!” Raph shouted as the sun began to set and they were sitting around one of the fire pits with hot cocoa as the Snapper poured himself a cup. “Haha you got me good back there Donnie,” Raph complimented. “but the game ain’t over yet!” he warned.”

“Yes but when it is my Flag will grave our statue and wave like a queen to her subjects!”  Donnie replied cockily as Mikey and Klunk screamed crashing nearby.

“Mikey!?” Raph yelped.

“Snow Day hooray!” the two happily said together as Mikey sat up.

“Dudes that was incredible what was your hang time; one maybe two paragraphs?” Leo asked handing his little brother his own cup of hot chocolate as he got one for Klunk who held it with a hand on her tail tip they both sipped.

“I agree that was sweet sledding you two.” Donnie added as Klunk having taken a sip purred and hummed in delight followed by Mikey.

“Mmmm!” Mikey said feeling a delightful blend of vanilla and white chocolate hitting his tongue. It had the aftertaste of Hazelnut and cinnamon. “This is amazing, how did Shelldon make this?!”

“He used Google in his now secondary housekeeping program to find the recipe came from Tiger Salad. Perhaps now you’ll appreciate it’s superiority a little more.” Donnie replied egotistically.

“We would if you’d let us finish it. You three are always screaming like Banshees when we get to the climax and we can’t hear anything!” Leo complained. “And Krysta has a good pair of lungs on her because on her own she made it ten times worse!”

“Well, excuse me for getting excited.” Krysta snipped. “Wait!” she gasped her brain catching up. “You four never finished it!?”

“Is that the only reason you don’t like it!?” April interrogated. “No wonder you guys don’t think it’s the best movie!”

“That is it I am putting our flag up there right now!” Donnie declared spitefully however before he could something swooped by him and snatched the flag out of his hand.

“Good work Klunk!” Mikey called as she used her new wings to fly over to Mikey who was quickly lifted up on Leo’s shoulder’s by said slider. Raph then put Leo on top of him. They grinned triumphantly.

“Can’t get me from up here!” Klunk boasted.

“Mayhem,” April called unphased by their team work. Mayhem immediately teleported up to Klunk’s level and snatched the flag away before teleporting in front of Raph’s face and slashing at it causing Raph to yelp and stumble as the tower fell to the ground and fell apart.

Krysta laughed holding her stomach as Mayhem triumphantly returned with the Flag and let April take it.

“Oh that is fun for me,” Donnie said sipping his hot chocolate with an evil eye smile.

Raph let out a girlish battle cry. “Breaks over game on!” he declared as Leo, Klunk and Mikey were back on their feet. But April was fast with a snowball and knocked Raph over. The Thud he made had unknowingly to them knocked over the hot chocolate some of it spilling below towards a frozen Oozequito that dug itself out of the snow and began to fly on its mission. It suddenly saw pale bare caramel skin with an orange Pajama jumper. It flew over and bit it.

Snow Bear suddenly awoke feeling something inside of him as his teeth and eyes changed to be more sharp and feral. He let out several frenzied cries as the snow broke around him and the Oozequito left as it broke and he pulled on arm from the snow he let out a roar.

“What?!” April asked as everyone stopped for a moment.

“Did anyone hear like a really sick bird or something?” Leo asked.

“Sounded like a dying Manatee.” Krysta replied. As something began stalking them in the trees behind them with the sun completely set now. It was then a blur of white and orange jumped out at them and landed in the rising blood moon grinning yellow carnivorous teeth glistening at them.

“Peek-a-boo losers!” he sneered in a familiar voice. He laughed then they saw a familiar mask on his face.

“GHOST BEAR!?” Leo, Mikey, Klunk, April and Mayhem cried in shock together and worry.

“Who?!” Krysta asked.

“He’s a mean Ex-Wrestler that wants to get back at us for ruining his Wrestling Career!” Mikey whimpered.

“Didn’t he like cheat his way up there in the first place?” Krysta asked logically.

“That only got out because of them!” Ghost Bear growled pointing at the turtles.

“To be fair Mikey wasn’t even there!” Donnie pointed out.

“To be balanced, me and Klunk did stop him from wrecking your Pumpkin.” Mikey added.

“That too!” Snow Bear agreed.

“Ghost Bear!” Raph cheered when he finally stopped oogling his newly Mutated form but still had stars in his eyes. “Love the New Look!” he cheered as he rushed over, “ooh Hey can I get a quick Selfie!?” He asked pulling out his phone and taking several with Snow Bear while he looked star struck and jovial Snow Bear looked annoyed.

“Ohhh every single time with this guy!” Donnie groaned annoyed with his brother’s antics.

“Raph you know he’s threatening us right!?” Krysta called as Snow Bear pulled up a punch.

“How about a scar to remember me by!” he snarled.

“Raph look out!” Mikey screamed however Ghost Bear’s arm suddenly turned a translucent blue and went right through Raph. He smiled and got another Selfie as Ghost bear pulled back in confusion both hands had become this now.

“What is this?!” he asked in shock. He grunted with some focus and his hands returned to normal. “I can switch between Bear and Ghost!” he said in surprise. He chuckled before slugging Raph so hard he was launched across the area towards a large tree.

Raph grunted as he slid down the tree trunk, squeaking in pain. “Omigosh Raph!” Mikey shouted rushing to his side.

“That was….Powerful!” Krysta muttered in fear.

“He hit Raph so hard he almost went through our snowman!” April cried.

“But the Snowman’s okay right?!” Leo asked. But he sadly gave Snow Bear an idea, an awful idea. A wonderful awful idea! The Bear Mutant’s lips curled into a wide creepy venomous smile as he looked at Snow Jitsu.

“So it’s the Man of snow that you love!” He asked in revelation the grin becoming, toothier by the second. “Then I will destroy it!” he shouted with a mighty roar scarring everyone, before charging right at them.

“Uh Mayhem little help!?” Leo asked as he zipped back to the lair where Splinter was sowing more flags briefly getting the Rat’s attention as he teleported away with April, Raph, Leo and Mikey’s weapons.

So far Krysta had lifted Snow Jitsu off the ground with a tower of ice and was trying to slow him down in a blizzard that wasn’t working as Mad Dogz jumped all over trying to weigh him down. It was at that moment however he sent them flying into Krysta and all of them crashed into the ice pillar that thankfully held.

“He’s too powerful Leo, sacrifice yourself to defeat him!” Donnie stated as Mikey and Krysta quickly turned on him.

“DONNIE!” they shouted in shock. However in that moment Mayhem had returned with April’s bat Mikey’s Nun Chucks Raph’s Sai and Leo’s twin Katana.

“Yeah!” they all cheered.

“Thanks buddy!” April praised as they raised their weapons.

“Okay fam no one messes with our snowman! Now let’s beat this Bozo Bear like Lou Jitsu beat the Mafia!” Raph declared.

How dare you use this dire Moment to plug in your obviously inferior movie!” Donnie snapped venomously. However Snow Bear was already lunging at them and basically brought Snow Jitsu and his tower of safety down on top of them.

They screamed when they saw what happened. Mikey hung his head tearing up a little as Krysta and Klunk comforted him and Snow Bear let out a maniacal laugh.

“Bein!” he hissed.

“BAD!” Klunk snarled at him.

“You’re a monster!” Leo snapped sliding forward and pointing one of his Katana accusatorily at the Mutant. “Not because you look that way!” he disclaimed.

“But because you ruined something we all collectively cherished and days before Christmas! BAH HUMBUG UPON YOU SIR HUMBUG!!” Donnie growled dramatically pulling up beside him.

“Yeah we all love Lou Jitsu!” Raph growled. It was then he realized something and turned back to the others. “Which movie is better doesn’t even matter! And if I’m being honest I like how Donnie explains how all the Traps work in Tiger Salad.”

“I’ll admit I do like the Spanish accent Leo is stuck in after we watch Teriyaki Justice.”

“Ci, It be eh-too hard to eh-stop.” Leo said in said accent.

“Looks both movies have aspects we like.” Mikey said.

“Yeah! I honestly like both.” Klunk admitted.

“It’s watching them together and the memories we share of them as a family that makes them special!” April added.

“Alright bring it in!” Raph said he April, Leo, Mikey, Donnie, Klunk and Mayhem hugged. Krysta hung back Leo held out a hand with a smile she took it and was instantly pulled into the hug.

“Awwww,” Krysta hummed feeling the love.

“Hello Villain over here!” Ghost Bear called.

“Do you mind? We’re having a moment.” Krysta snipped.

Ghost Bear snarled animalistically and attacked them. Sending them flying back. “That’s it!” Raph growled. “Mad Dogz!” he called. They all shouted Hot Soup as they attempted to attack Ghost Bear.

Raph rushed first the tips of his Sais poised to scratch him. However Ghost Bear had quickly mastered his Powers and stood proudly as he let Raph phase through before grabbing him from the neck of his coat and throwing him into Donnie.

Leo let out a battle cry with both swords in his hands. He slashed rapidly at Ghost Bear who merely became intangible as Leo tired himself out. He then sucker punched Leo as Krysta came forward with a punch and Mikey from behind him with both Nun chucks spinning he let them crash into each other with a tumble as April and Klunk now a Leopard double teamed him. Ghost bear merely let Klunk pass through grab her and throw her into April before letting out a roar and leaping into the air to slam his fists on them.

The two girls yelped as he came down when he did however he found them gone. He smirked and looked around. “Looossseeers come out and play….” He mockingly called.

They had all climbed up in a tree Mikey, Klunk, Leo and Donnie in one. Krysta, April Raph and Mayhem in the other.

“Should we call animal control?” Leo asked subtly suggesting.

“We could use the Flags to blind him.” April exclaimed.

“But Ghost Bear only stays solid when he’s attacking us!” Mikey warned. Raph shushed them but suddenly their tree went falling down from Ghost Bear snapping it in two.

Then Ghost Bear moved onto their tree. “Uh oh!” Raph muttered as theirs came down and they all screamed. Raph saw stars as Mayhem, April and Krysta landed on top of him groaning. It was then he remembered something from Tiger Salad. It was of Lou Jitsu running on a large log.

“I’ve got it!” he exclaimed. “You guys stay close enough so he stays solid. “We’re gonna send him rolling like Lou Jitsu was.”

“Huh, full circle.” Donnie noted as Ghost Bear was now tracking them down.

“You hoo! Fuzzy, wuzzy bear man!” April called shaking her hips mockingly. Ghost Bear growled at her but as he began to charge Mayhem teleported both himself and Klunk onto his shoulders where they pulled the flags over his face.

He started screaming. “AHHH I’m afraid of the Dark!” he screamed as Mikey followed up using his Nun Chucks to tie up his arms he was stumbling a little bit as Raph managed to break down a large Tree that was sent rolling as Leo used his Katanas to send it through a portal behind Ghost Bear and have him stumble on. With a cry as Mayhem teleported himself and Klunk off into the arms of April and Mikey respectively.  Ghost Bear began rolling down the steep hill. As Krysta and Donnie got ready.

“Try to Phase through the sculpture made by our Hexagonal crystal solid A.K.A Ice!” Donnie shouted as both he and the Fox Mutant put together a large Ramp that sent him flying far into the sky.

“Look mommy it’s Santa Claus!” shouted a little boy pointing to the sky.

“Oh Sweetie, Santa won’t be doing his rounds until tomorrow. And he’ll be on the other side of the World.” Said his mother as Ghost Bear flew past them and crashed into the Dumpster by a Walmart at the bottom of the hill outside of the Park.

X X X

It didn’t take them long to rebuild the Snow Man but it took them a few minutes to track everything down. But soon Snow Jitsu was as good as new. “Okay we’ve got both flags on and we’re ready!” Krysta said as she and Mikey held up the Flag Pole together having put both Flags upon it.

“I’ve got a better idea.” Raph said as he took off his scarf took off the flags and replaced them on the pole with his scarf. Then motioned the others to do the same. Soon Snow Jutsu was holding a flag with the scarves they were wearing in the order of White, Red, Orange, Yellow, Green light Blue, blue and then purple. “Since we all love Lou Jitsu equally. And worked together to send Ghost Bear flying off. I say our flag should represent all of us!” he said as he put his arms around Leo and Donnie as the others smiled.

“Hey wait a minute, how come Klunk’s is on top?” Leo asked.

“Don’t worry about it.” Mikey replied.

X X X

It was late they had climbed on the bus to get home and sat in the nearest seats one more day then on Saturday they’d be marathoning every Classic Christmas special. Which Mikey and Klunk we’re excited for.  But right now they were just trying to stay awake until they could make it back to where the Lair was an April’s apartment.

As they did there was some kind of Jingle that suddenly played.

I-I don’t want….aaa lot foooorr Christmas,” Everyone minus Krysta, Mayhem Klunk and Mikey groaned. “There is just one thinnngg I neeeeedddd.” Donnie let out a muffled grunt as he slowly began to raise his Tech-Bo with the taser function out as he had a strained bug eyed look on his face. “I Don’t care about the presents underneath the Christmas tree” As it was rising Leo and Raph looked tiredly over and pushed his arms down as they were rising.

It was over in five minutes as Leo groaned muttered three hundred times a week under his breath. Mikey then noticed something incredible he immediately pulled the chain to stop the bus and ran out.

“Whoa Mikey what’s wrong!?” Raph shouted as they all hopped up and rushed after him. They immediately realized that they were at Rockafeller center the blue snowflake lights zipped around on the buildings surrounding it’s yearly center piece the giant Christmas tree. Sure they had theirs up but nothing could compare to this legendary sight.

They had seen it with their Dad a couple of times. Once with April. Klunk and Mayhem gazed in awe at it. Krysta ooed in marvel. Mikey however was completely captivated at it. He had never seen this and was starring amazed a wide smile of wonder appearing on his face.

Leo smiled at him. It had been a few weeks but Mikey was acting more and more like a normal kid (Well Mutant Kid anyway,) every day and that seemed to the best gift too him. He had been worried Mikey would’ve been broken forever. But something about this Christmas seemed to fill them all with hope this year.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 2: Lair Games!

Chapter Text

So the episode is kind of in Documentary form which creative, the Team gets a Cookie I don’t know how well I can translate that into text. Expect screen shots possibly. Also reminder everyone is in the outfits they wore in the season two finale and movie with some differences


I own nothing except the stuff I made up
Also Leo learned the burden Raphael and to a lesser extent Donatello carry as older brothers
And how much worse it is as a burden for Raph. But he did not learn a damn thing about Humility!


Lair Games

“Okay we’re rolling!” April told Raph who was waiting patiently but fiddling with his hands as she focused her camera on him. He was an Alligator Snapping turtle with dark red tipped spikes on his shell a snaggle tooth and his shoulder spikes were tipped in red. His shoulder spikes were red too. Not that you could tell with his new Ninja wrappings. “So Inquiring minds want to know, what are the Lair Games?”

Raphael: Leader of the Team; five time second place: “Ahh it started six years ago when we got swept up in the Water Bottle challenge.” Raph explained.

O’Neil Productions presents…..

Michelangelo: Long Lost Brother participating in his first Lair Games: “My very first Lair games!” The Box Turtle said practically shaking and grinning widely. “I’m so excited!” The Small oriental box turtle said smiling. He had been the Warrior of the Evil Baron Draxum who had abused him constantly. But now he was with his family. He had cerulean green skin bright purple eyes sparkling with excitement. He had a dark teal shell with a different shade for its rim. On his back with gold rimmed orange patterns. On his shoulders were spots rimmed in gold but a yellowish orange. Sadly he had scars on his arm, leg and shell from his time with Baron Draxum. But since then he had painted over them with gold and orange colors to embrace them but become more. There was a large one going down his shell.

“It’s a One day sixteen event brother versus brother competition.” Raphael explained. “It Challenges you both physically and mentally.” He said effortlessly flipping a bottle up behind him where it landed perfectly on his largest dumbbells he used as a headboard.

An April O’Neil Production…..

“My first Lair games, was the most crazy ever!” Mikey declared moving his hands for emphasis.

Four Panic buttons line up zigzag together behind the title each red orange purple and Blue
[The Lair Games: A Film by April O’Neil]
There were explosions to dismiss the Title screen.

The Lair had a large banner hanging up that Mikey had put together in a week. He was quite proud of it. Even using the new Art Tools Santa brought him for Christmas.

April focused the camera on the opening ceremony as Splinter spoke. Tiger Claw and Klunk bandage free for a while and now bigger and Lankier yet had her right side covered with Scars. Were watching in the background as Shelldon played Camera B to the event. Buddy was Camera C.

“As is Tradition at the Annual Lair games,” Splinter said wearing a referee uniform and hat. “The Winner of Last year’s games-“

Leo who had been standing proudly with five gold medals around his neck turned and cut him off. “As five year champ I’d like for you all to stand while I speak.” Like his brothers when they had freed Mikey from the Dark Armor. Something had triggered a change in their appearance they all had black belts and ninja wrappings around their arms and legs. Raph’s covered his arms completely. Donnie’s Battle Shell had changed to be black as well. Mikey’s knee pads were replicas of the ones Draxum destroyed except black. Leo also had a scar from where Draxum had struck him and cut his shoulder open. It had long since healed but he now sported a portal like Mystic Dye tattoo Mikey had drawn him for Christmas via patterns for him to choose from. It was a barrage of blues similar to the ones in his portals. It covered the shoulder marking that began at the base of his neck and went down to the middle of his shoulders. 

Mikey inwardly groaned at his ego. He huffed lowering his head a little he wasn’t going to satisfy Leo’s ego he decided and remained seated.

“Ugh losing to Leo is the worst!” Raph told April in an interview segment as she caught him smirking on the camera. “You know how they say act like you’ve been there before? Leo never heard that!” Raph growled spreading his arms out for emphasis as he glared.

“When I say King you say Leo King?” he asked grinning holding the microphone like he was a Rock star was Splinter glowered behind him. No one moved they just gave him an annoyed half lidded glance together. “Leo! That was great!” he said ignoring his chant was a failure. “But enough about my numerous victories there are many. This year in an effort to inspire you to be as great as I am: Whoever can best me! I will grant one wish.” Leo declared.

This surprised them. “It’s not about the wish; it’s about bursting his over-inflated Ego!” Raph growled.

Michelangelo: Annoyed with his favorite brother: “I love Leo with all my heart. He saved my life but man is his ego obnoxiously grating,” Mikey groaned leaning back in his hammock a little as he sighed.

Donatello: Five time last place, older of the ‘Disaster Twins’: “We have grown weary of losing even Mikey who admittedly never participated until now. As much as it pains me to admit though no one has lost worse than me….” Donnie huffed hating to admit that. He was a spiny soft shell with two lightning bolt shaped markings similar to Leo on each shoulder. One upper arm had an equal sign the other a minus. He had markings on his legs. One of which on the left leg was a lightning bolt.

The Documentary showed various clips from past lair games. One of which was Donnie trying to karate chop a watermelon and failing as Leo laughed at him. Another clip showed him trying to Frisbee throw a pizza only for it to fall on his head. Another Clip showed Donnie’s second attempt at the watermelon by drop kicking it. Lifting his leg up and slamming it down on watermelon only for it to be repelled back into his face knocking him over and his goggles off as Leo laughed again.

The next clip was of year one where he was curled up in a ball as Leo and Raph battled it out bouncing Beach balls back and forth to each other.

The final clip was of Donnie pulling out his Tech-Bo and using the Rocket extension but somehow the Watermelon had broken the tip to his confusion and he was quickly caught on his own Rocket as Leo laughed hysterically.

“Mikey doesn’t know what to expect from Leo. Which has me worried….a lot…Donnie and me though? We were ready for War…” Raph declared calmly.

X X X

Splinter held the Microphone going up to the camera. “Ladies and Gentlemen we are reporting to you live from our first event! Hand Stand Hill Bomb!” Shelldon who had been stationed at the top of the Ramp focused on everyone standing on their hands and skateboards. Leo had gotten Mikey an orange one for Christmas. They were balancing as best they could at the edge of the hill before them. The light before them turned green as they hopped down. “And they’re off!” Splinter called.

Everyone watched in anticipation as Splinter watched the hill carefully. “Ooh it looks like someone has separated themselves from the pack.” He said as Shelldon caught footage of Leo blow kissing to his brothers with style as he began to pull away from them.

“Final stretch….here they come and it’s….Blue…” Splinter muttered with false enthusiasm before ripping up a piece of paper he had been clutching. He now owed Donnie twenty bucks. “I knew I shouldn’t have bet on Red!” he growled.

Leo went over to Buddy’s camera smirking. “I maybe bald but call me the hare because I smoke Tortoises!” he said pointing into the camera before crossing his arms smugly.

Tiger Claw: Honorary Uncle: He’ll never know I put this here until it’s too late hehe: “That is not how the story goes. I think Leo could benefit from living it. Plus it’d be funny.” Tiger Claw said smirking slightly. He was a white Tiger with stripes over his elbows like Raph. He was wearing blue jeans with a belt and a torn jean vest. He had a scar from years of wearing a control collar and being a slave.

Splinter noticed two more pull away. “In second!” he called watching like a hawk “Is Orange and Purple!?”

Leo turned he was kind of proud for Mikey. But the Pride had given way to Donnie’s sudden upset his twin may have been the master of brainy stuff but not so much the Physical aspects that was his domain between the two of them.

“I can’t believe it this is unprecedented-Huh!?” Splinter had, had the Microphone snatched from him as Raph came down the hill next finishing the race and watching.

“Second place huh? What’s that feel like?” Leo asked them shoving the microphone into Donnie’s face.

“Stooop!” Mikey whined.

“Nardo please don’t-“Donnie began before Leo cut him off.

“Because I only get first,” he punned before dropping the Microphone on Donnie’s head. The Soft Shell huffing with a lidded glare.

Michelangelo: Something has awakened inside of him: “Okay now I definitely want to shut his flashy blue face down!” the Box Turtle declared determinedly before smiling and rubbing his hands.

“Uhhh Mikey?” April asked worriedly.

Tiger Claw: Fears Leo may have awakened another Demon: “And Mikey is now way more competitive it’s like Leo flipped some switch!”

Donatello A.k.a Othello Von Ryan, Bootyyyshaker9000: “Second baby!” he declared happily.

Raphael was NOT dreaming: “Donnie got second! Sure he tied with Mikey but that was still second! And I was like am I dreaming!?” he asked in shock.

I just got second I just got second!” Donnie declared victory dancing before using his home made bust of himself to play as a trumpet.

Shelldon glanced at the score board above showing turtles styled after the boys in a race to a finish line. Raph’s didn’t move while Mikey, Leo and Donnie’s all did.

For the next event they had moved to a stinky area of the sewers. The smell was suffocating like a toilet that hadn’t been cleaned for years on end to where it could out gross the East River. There was a twisted tangled mass of Pipes above a small island. Whether Donnie had constructed it for the event or it had always been there. Mikey didn’t know. Splinter was in a hazmat suit standing by a switch as the boys all gathered in the middle.

Both Tiger Claw and Klunk were watching nervously.

Shelldon: Robot buddy with housekeeping army and Donnie’s Kid: “Dude there are totally advantages to being a robot that place is gnarly!”

“And it’s a clear indoor day,” Splinter announced. “Conditions are ideal as we begin event number two: Pipe Goop Chicken!”

“My Signature event,” Leo declared somehow summoning a wind to make his mask tails blow. Everyone who was in their positions to sit back and watched as Leo began to boast again. “The Goop that separates’ the Turtles from the Tadpoles,” he said wiggling his body like a noodle. Mikey and Raph had leaned back, except for Donnie who took a moment to try and correct him.

“Uhh that’s not exactly-“he began but Leo cut him off again.

“The Mice from the Rats!” Mikey held his hands together as he was nervous. But he noticed as Leo leaned back his mask tails fell, over Raph’s eyes. He blew them off as Donnie leaned back.

“Yeah again you’re wrong.” Donnie huffed.

Leo ignored him. “Who’s gonna flinch first? Well, my money’s on Donnie.” He said relaxing his stance and putting his hands behind his head and crossing his legs.

“Three, two, one!” Splinter called twisting the wheel ever so slightly.

Raph yelped nervously as Leo let out a laugh. “Pizza Supreme in the sky please, grant me strength!” he muttered nervously as Mikey held still not taking his eyes off the small open nozzle before them. It let out a burst of smoke before a sinister green light appeared in the nozzle.

Slowly but surely what bubbled out was a glowing radioactive green slime with a smell black crust Raph screamed. “OOOOH IT’S TOO GROSS I CAN’T!” Raph cried bowing out as Mikey held on for a few more seconds. He yelped.

“I don’t even want to know what that smell is!” Mikey cried jumping onto Tiger Claw who was holding his nose Mikey clinging to him as Splinter made an announcement.

“Final two….” Splinter called as Shelldon moved the camera around the Disaster twins.

“Time to tap out brother, it’s time to remember who you are….” Leo hissed.

“You first brother!” Donnie hissed with a slight snarl both referring to their vanity, texture and smell issues respectively.

The slime kept coming as the two began to sweat beads. Leo looking more nervous than usual, Donnie was pushing himself fighting any and all of his Nurodiverse urges to flee. The desire to rub Leo’s beak in loss was powerful hopefully it would guide him.

“This is your last chance….” Leo muttered nervously as Donnie focused on breathing in and out quickly. He was hyperventilating a little but was able to keep his breathing under control.

Leo saw the slime was right above his head as he whined. “No! My face is too pretty to be slimed!” he cried jumping away quickly.”

“Blue’s out, Purple wins!?”  Splinter gasped so in shock he didn’t even stop the slime as Donnie grinned wildly.

“YES! I wo-oofffrmm!” he yelped as his mouth was open as Donnie was instantly covered in the most disgusting sewer slime imaginable as his brothers gathered in worry around him.

“OHMIGOSH!” Mikey cried in horror hands to his head. Raph looked at him with Shock, disgust and sympathy. Leo’s was a cross between a grin and a look of sympathetic horror.

Raphael: Leader of the Team; five time second place: “The guy who wears gloves to read his comics got GOOPED!” Raphael stated in shock and disbelief.

Donatello: Suffered his first victory: “Literally the taste of victory was terrible!” Donatello answered April as Tiger Claw brought in a large bottle of anti-septic Listerine mouth wash behind him and placed it on his desk, “but figuratively Nom, nom! Nom, nom, nom!” he declared smugly.

Tiger Claw: Witness to history and has so many questions: “Do I even want to know what that stuff was?”

“No, no you don’t.” April replied simply.

X X X

The boys had gone up above the lair into the rafters on a large floating platform each in their own corner with their signature color. Buddy was in the rafters picking up footage with the camera while Shelldon flew around getting more dynamic footage. The Turtles stared each other down. Below them was a large pool of water for their safety. Mikey had been learning swim lessons but a couple of Floatation toys and devices were in the pool for him should he be knocked out.

“We are now on to the next event: High Raft Dance off!” Splinter declared as the lights changed from red to green.

In that moment Leo started spinning elegantly he back-flipped away just he did a raspberry in Raph’s face making him growl at the Slider. Mikey was using his Capoeira he had learned behind Draxum’s back. The older turtles had to watch out as the dance was deadly.

He swung around doing a sideways flip before beginning to copy the dance moves to his best effort he had seen Donnie do back on the train. Smirking Donnie copied him back as Raph suddenly fell off the platform from their movements as Leo back-flipped over them.

“Red is the first out!” Splinter announced as blurs of orange, purple, blue and green danced upon the platform.

Donnie began to spin wildly hip knocking Leo towards the edge despite Leo’s own efforts to hip hit back he found himself tripping over his own feet and soon joining Raph in the water.

“Blue is out!” Splinter cried in surprise. “It’s just Purple and Orange!” he called.

“GO MIKEY, GO! GO MIKEY GO! GO, MIKEY GO!” Tiger Claw who was smiling widely was shouting with Klunk and cheering for Mikey.

We may be brothers on any other day but today….” Donnie had said to April as he glared at Mikey who glared back.

We are rivals!” Mikey had said to her as he pulled out several backflips before spinning in his shell in the air before coming out in a corkscrew and landing right near Donnie messing up his own Maneuver causing him to flip over the side and fall the camera looking right at him from above as he flailed in the air and made a huge splash in the water that went all the way up to Mikey and splashed him in the face a little he shook it off.

There was static before the scene flipped to a proud Donnie almost in tears.

Donatello: Dance Lord defeated by his Apprentice, channels Emperor Palpatine occasionally:  “They grow up and surpass you so fast!” he whimpered in joy.

The scene flipped to Mikey who was practically bouncing around the room and getting right up in the Camera. “THAT WAS THE MOST FREE I FELT IN YEARS WHOOOOOOO!” he cheered back flipping before getting tangled in his own hammock which he had sent spinning accidentally. “Uh oh…” he muffled from inside.

Raphael: Recently had to save his brother from his own Hammock: “You should’ve seen the look on Leo’s face! It was then I knew we were witnessing history!” Raph chirped excitedly with a glare rubbing his hands together.

The next event was Pizza Darts which Donnie had won he jumped cheering and stimming happily for his victory Mikey clapped for him as Raph and Leo fell to their knees. Donnie got ahead of all of them. The fifth event was Gold Swiper.

The boys all raced by Mikey jumped over them and expertly snagged away the small chest that was up for grabs much to the disgruntled cry of his brothers. With that Mikey’s turtle had inched ahead.

“Donnie and Mikey each took a victory! They were next level!” Raphael told April in an interview.

Leo had managed to win Dizzy Race allowing his turtle to progress as he was blown back by confetti. “But Leo he wasn’t going down without a fight!” Mikey had said to her.

The next event was Mallow Mouth. Donnie and Leo were practically gagging on theirs as Mikey spat out all his Marshmallows. For Raph though it wasn’t a competition he took more from the bag held by his shocked if not horrified Father and happily added them to the large pile in his mouth. He had won and his Turtle had advanced.

Raphael: Six Time Mallow Mouth Champion. “I can fit a whole fist in my mouth!” Raph said from his bedroom for his interview segment he lifted a fist and raised it towards his mouth. “Wanna see?” He asked opening his mouth with a slight hinge sound.

“Admittedly there’s no way I could do that,” Tiger Claw said with Klunk sitting beside him but thinking.

Klunk: Mikey’s best friend and kitty: “I probably could do that if I turned into Raph….or an Alligator.” She had gotten ganglier and bigger. As big as a full grown cat now but she would apparently get a big bigger. She had scars from when Draxum tried to kill her on her body, left front and back leg. There was even a scar on her tail. She now had her own Panic Button and a blue, orange and magenta collar all neon.

Donnie in his next interview segment smirked at April’s camera. “It takes a lot to anger my dear twin. But his buttons were pushed. And that was far more delightful to me than any victory….” He smirked evilly “Evil relishing chuckle!”

Then there was an incident.

“Leonardo: chief suspect in the incident: “So we agreed? No questions about the incident?” Leo asked sitting in his dad’s recliner with his IPod and headphones. He was laying across it using one of the arm rests as a leg rest and resting his shell on the other arm rest.

“Of course…..” April lied…”Leo, tell me about the incident.” She said quickly. Leo just glared and threw it stuff down before storming off. April looked into the Camera. She had Buddy helping her. She turned back to it and chuckled. She couldn’t resist.

Donatello: A.k.a the Purple Slayer of Leo’s: One of two, underdog Champs! “Going into the Penultimate event,” Donnie said as Raph and Mikey had been defeated. Mikey was nursing the goose egg on his head while Raph slammed his fist into the floor. Klunk who had been comforting Mikey had giving him a slight pat with her paw. “Fridge Balance: I knew I had it.” Donnie declared. “It was my day and when it’s your day you just gotta ride it!” Donnie stated.

Leo was straining greatly. Veins began to appear in his neck as he began struggling to keep balance. As was Donnie though he was under less stress, as he continued, “As the great Bard once said. To thine own self BEAT LEO!” he half shouted.

Tiger Claw: I saw the whole thing: “And that was when Leo fell….Supposedly….”

“So you think he did it on purpose!” April stated. Tiger Claw crossed his arms and gave a simple but firm nod. The Segment changed.

Klunk was hovering above Leo swatting the hell out of his head as he just sat there annoyed glaring at April. Klunk: Seeker of Justice: trying her best!

X X X

“If Purple wins this event,” Splinter said the grey rat mutant in an announcer suit with his hair styled like a news caster. “Leo will be unable to catch up and Donnie and Mikey will be tied!” The slider began wobbling. “Oh no Blue is starting to wobble.” Leo yelped a little trying to keep still. But he then suddenly yelped tripping before everything hit the ground Donnie was caught in the cross fire. Klunk let out a scared yowl as she took off running into the other room as everyone gathered around the twins, even Tiger Claw.

“Buddies!” Frankenfoot yelped still holding his camera as everyone looked over them worriedly.

“Dudes say something!” Shelldon added.

Both groaned in response. They were on top of each other in a large pile of fridge. Splinter went in with some measuring equipment and inspected them. Soon he came to a conclusion. “Purple hit the ground first Blue wins!” Splinter declared as Leo lit up.

“Yeah whoo!” he cheered but maybe he shouldn’t have because it was then April saw most of Donnie’s left leg from the knee down had swelled up like an overinflated balloon and was fiercely angry with a bright red glow.

Donatello Victim of Leo’s cruel assault: “IT WAS LEO HE DID IT ON PURPOSE!” Donnie accused indignantly glaring and pointing into the camera his teeth barred.

Leonardo: Outrage sincere or staged you decide: “I’m only talking to you to set the record straight!” he confirmed with a glare as he sat in the recliner cross legged. “I didn’t do it on purpose I mean how could I?! I had half a Fridge on my chin!” he said he glared when April seemed unconvinced. “THIS IS JUST LIKE THE SALSBURY WITCH TRIALS!” he snapped pointing in frustration before pushing the Camera down.

Donatello: Skeptic that the incident was an accident: “The Salisbury Witch trials?” Donnie questioned disbelievingly.

The Footage flipped back to Donnie screaming in pain. “Donnie, Donnie, are you alright!?” Leo asked worriedly. He glanced at Donnie’s Ankle. “Oooh boy…” He muttered nervously. It was not well.

“Raagh you did this!” Donnie accused. “You’ll do anything to win my Ankle my moment GRAAAHHH!” he groaned in agony and rage.

Donatello: Recalls Traumatic Event by Brother: “I heard it pop, I thought it was all over!” Donnie said from his Lab chair sadly. “Everything I worked for everything I dreamed I-“he rubbed his forearm as the Purple lighting glistened against tears. “I….I’m sorry can I have a moment?” he asked before taking a choked sob. Leo’s Turtle Advanced.

X X X

They had taken Donnie to rest in the med bay. Mikey held his hand worriedly for him as they let go. Donnie held a rose wistfully as the Door closed behind Mikey and he looked to the sky tears in his eyes. Raph sighed in his interview segment. “At that point it looked like all our hopes rested with Mikey…” he said solemnly before letting out a laugh.

Raphael: Deeply concerned for his third favorite brother: “HA! Did you see his ankle!?” he asked with a chuckle.

Michelangelo deeply concerned for Second Favorite Brother: “It was huge! I thought we should Amputate!” Mikey declared pointing to his own ankle from his Hammock with Klunk nodding from his side table.

Shelldon: Cameraman B: Team Donnie: But is there a Team Leo?: “Dude the swelling reached his knee cap you can’t do that kind of damage by accident!” Shelldon declared pointing his wheels out to Donnie’s direction.

Michelangelo: Determined to finish what Donnie started: I’m not giving up!” Mikey said as the Footage saw Leo do his dive for the final event Shell bowling and finishing up looking proud of himself before looking up as the camera panned to see Mikey setting up a makeshift tower of sorts near his diving point. “It’s time to go Big or go home baby!” he declared. As he finished and took a stance intense focus filled his violet eyes as he mentally prepared himself.

Leo watched nervously. “Oooh it looks like Orange wants to add some razz-ma-tazz to his dive!” Mikey temporary lost focused he liked that word but he had to focus. He recomposed himself and stiffened his stance as Leo began to sweat.

“I bet you were scared huh?” April asked.

“Scared!?” Leo asked in his interview segment, “Me of course not! I’m never scared!” He denied despite that being lie. “Is Lou Jitsu….scared of cold soup?!” he asked nervously.

 It was then Mikey back flipped once sprang off with his hands landing on a box before using his Capoeira to flip himself to the next level of the ladder than sprang up as hard as he could into the air with a spin as he retracted into his shell and came gracefully down but hit all the pins in a strike and sending them flying in different directions one taking out the lower half of Franken foot who looked down at his now torn body with the legs dizzy in a corner.

“Buddy?”

“A PERFECT TEN FOR ORANGE!” Splinter declared as Raph, Tiger Claw and Klunk let out a mighty cheer. The two turtles however butted heads glaring at each other competitively. “That’s it it’s a tie and with Purple unable to bowl-“

“Not so fast my friend!” shouted a familiar voice. The two turned. Leo’s jaw dropped as he gasped.

 “WHHAAAAAAA?!” Mikey screamed out and shock at what he saw which kept continuing as Donnie made a dramatic appearance with a smoke bomb that he pushed the smoke apart holding his IV and balancing on his cast.

He looked at them, Leo specifically he looked dead in the eyes. The two amber sets looking directly at each other. “I’m here brothers….let’s bowl!”

Raphael: Witnessed Donatello’s Triumphant Return: “When Donnie showed up I was like….WHAAAAAA” he screamed putting his hands to his head.

Michelangelo: He’s still going!: “AHHHHHH” He screamed upside down in his hammock.

“AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH,” Raph continued.

Michelangelo: AHHHHHHHHHHH: “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

Raphael: AHHHHHHHHHH: “AAHHHHHHHHH!”

Michealangelo: That was twenty Minutes!: “AAAAAAaaaaahhhhhtt?!”

Donatello took to the stage dragging his cast behind him. Mikey was sure he could hear the pulsing as Donnie looked down. “Donnie needs a ten to win!” Splinter called as the Soft Shell took a breath and jumped into the air with a flip.

Michealangelo: Believes in his purple brother: “I knew he could do it!” Mikey happily cheered. When Donnie tried to retract into his Shell he quickly found his cast got stuck.

Michelangelo: Nevermind…: “Is what I would say if I were crazy…” Mikey sighed.

Raphael: Still holding out for Mikey as he also doubts his purple brother: “With that Ankle rolling east to west?” he asked his voice put over the Footage of Donnie struggling to fit his leg in. “No way.”

However with a groan he managed to squeeze it in and he was instantly corkscrewing around the arena almost hitting everyone cutting Buddy’s walking lower half in half causing the two legs to flail helplessly as they tried to find each other. But Donnie was able to steer himself and get a strike.

“It’s a Ten!” Splinter declared.

“Seriously!” Leo gasped.

“But that means all three of us tied!” Mikey added in surprise.

“Tied?!” Leo asked surprised.

Raphael: Overwhelmed by unprecedented event!: “What do we do? No one knew what to do!? Do we consult the bylaws call president Trump?!”

The Problem was soon getting sorted out however as Leo was flipping through a book that they had spent years working on. Mikey and Donnie watching from over his shoulders, Leo soon found something. Donnie began to read. “Section four: article seven. In the event of a tie the next event will be….” They looked over the twins yelped as Mikey immediately turned to Splinter who was smiling evilly.

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE OLD MAN!?” he shrieked demanding an answer. Splinter just laughed he continued to laugh albeit a little less evilly in his own interview segment. In his room surrounded by most of the Lou Jitsu memorabilia he had kept himself over the years, even wearing his old glasses.

Splinter: What HAVE you done Splints!?: “I have been waiting my whole life for this!”

“Splinter’s choice; Are you kidding who came up with that!?” Leo asked as he suddenly heard Splinter giggle evilly from the other room. He walked by Tiger Claw who was eating popcorn. He smirked at the Tiger Mutant making him nervous.

“I’d put that away for now if I were you,” he warned both cryptically and in sing-song. Then sliding away mysteriously with a smug grin as Tiger Claw groaned immediately losing his appetite and throwing out his popcorn before scowling and crossing his arms.

X X X

A Door with Do not enter in Pink Spray paint opened as Donnie who had traded out his cast for a medical wrap watched with Leo and Mikey all wearing Go-Pros on their helmets of their signature color Raph had fixed Franken Foot and was now part of the Camera crew having been eliminated. Klunk and Tiger Claw hung back as Spectators with Shelldon hovering above them for his angle. They looked nervously inside as the Spot lights began to dance around the room where various things and obstacles including Tire Towers were set up. And Splinter began to make a marching tune, as Shelldon zipped around the room, focusing his Camera on the three contestants.

“Dun-da-da-da dun, out of retirement; Dun-da-da-da dun, for one night only, Dun-da-da-da dun its SPLINTER!” he shouted. Then out of the Darkness sliding on a wave of some slimly white Material like an unnatural naked Seal in only a speedo and cloak Was Splinter, “time for.” He announced as let what was apparently Lou Jitsu brand suntan lotion as he flipped down and then onto his feet like some unnatural blob. “The Slippery-Whippery WU!” he declared as he squirted two more bottles onto his already completely coated body that was causing a metallic sheen against his skin as he pulled off the cloak. He had shaven himself down to only his hair.

Mikey just stared with his eye askew and his mouth agape in an odd shape practically frozen as Leo just stared in shock as Donnie yelped and flinched looking away. “AHH NO WHY!?”

Both Raph and Tiger Claw gagged holding back their vomit as Klunk screamed bad in such a shriek way that agonized yowls mixed in with her voice.

“NOPE!” Franken Foot declared throwing the Camera down as he left hands up. Shelldon shut off his eyes as Klunk in her cat tree for her own interview segment flailed in the basket covering her eyes as she screamed.

Klunk: A Poor Young Soul Forever Brutally Traumatized!: “WHY SPLINTER WHY!? WHY!? WHY SPLINTER WHHHHHHYYYYY?!” she screamed falling onto her back.

The Footage flipped to a smug naked splinter covered in shave nicks with toilet paper on them.

Splinter: What Klunk said….: “Pretty great name right?” Splinter asked in a towel surrounded by his shaven fur and Lou Jitsu Memorabilia including the Lotion; which he had a lot of.

The Footage was back to the event. “Sudden death tie breaker whoever catches me will be the Champion of the 2019 Lair games!” he declared finishing squirting the two bottles he had on himself. “NOOOOWWW LET’S GO!” he called as the three looked at each other and glared Mikey rushed forward first diving at Splinter only to go rapidly spinning around him and crash in a corner. The twins butted heads and rushed forward.

“Ha! Gotcha, old man!” Leo said grabbing his arm and holding it.

“No it is I who has him!” Donatello growled at him holding Splinter’s leg.

 However Splinter effortlessly pulled his limbs away from his brothers as Mikey got back up and rushed in closer. They all grabbed him but Splinter was slowly slipping up through their arms he was launched out as the three crashed into each other Beaks smooshed against each other. Splinter bounced into the middle of the room. Mikey growled with a slight snarl and leapt forward trying to grab him but went flying with a cry. He attempted this with the same result several times. Donnie however tried a different angle. But he spun around Splinter before crashing into the wall above them.

“Owwww…” he groaned as Leo’s attempt caused him to bounce towards Raph’s discarded camera. “Oh not again!” he yelped as he crashed into it.

Splinter merely bounced into the tire towers Mikey dove in after him as Donnie crashed into the ledge behind the tallest one. He magically slid out into the air Mikey diving after him somewhat magically himself as Donnie attempted to catch Splinter however he only ended up grabbing Mikey as they both fell from Donnie being top heavy at that point. Splinter laughed as Leo ambushed him.

He dove grabbing him with both arms but Splinter slide right through them popping out of his arms and crashing by Raph into a pile that Raph followed with his Camera. Splinter laughed a little triumphantly striking a pose as Donnie dove at him sliding over him trying to grab his tail to no avail as he bounced towards the wrestling ring getting an idea.

“Out of the way!” he called to April who did so. He used the momentum from the elastic barriers to fly at Splinter. “FIBONACCHI!” he shouted with a snarl.

Mikey dove on him from above as Leo charged from where he had crashed. All three held on grabbing over and over at whatever Flab they could as Splinter smiled at them. The force from their collision flew them upward. Splinter merely began to spin wildly to shake the three Turtles off. But they would not give in.

“We all know how this ends brothers!” Leo growled.

“Not today!” Donnie hissed.

“I have come….too far to lose now Leo!” Mikey declared.

“Neither of you can beat me! I’m the Best there is and the best there ever will be!” Leo boasted as they were both whacked with Splinter’s flab repeatedly.

“Neither of us have, to win Leo! YOU JUST HAVE TO LOSE!” Donnie declared dramatically as Splinter spun even faster causing them to go flying Donnie was below Leo who was grinning he had the old rat. Well his Speedo anyway his Grin faded as he flailed and hit the ground as Donnie fell on top of him.

“I started out a never Donnie but in the end,” Raph said.

“I was actually rooting for Mikey.” Donnie admitted.

The two looked up Mikey had Splinter and was plummeting towards them. “COWABUNGA!” he said before bursting out into evil laughter of his own the twins screamed and held each other as Mikey crashed into them a wave of Lotion flying everywhere and hitting a nearby camera that had watched the impact from the side.

X X X

“For my wish,” Mikey said smugly. “I Want a Plaque that says all time Champ of 2019!” Mikey declared before hugging Leo. “Good Game.”

Leo couldn’t help but soften at this. At least until Donnie looked at him with an arrogant smirk teeth grinning as he looked like he had something to say as his silver medal hung from around his neck proudly. “So my dear twin I thought you only got First…..but it would appear you also get THIRD!” he said bursting into a fit of Laughter as Mikey couldn’t help but chuckle he however let Leo go so he could get away putting his hand out to camera silently saying ‘no comment.’ “THIRD! THIRRRD THIRD DEGREE BURN!” Donnie laughed pointing after his twin rapidly, as the Footage Flipped to Raph and Tiger Claw sitting together.

“Just remember it’s all in the wrist!” Raph instructed as April focused on Tiger Claw gripping the tip of a water bottle in his index finger and thumb.

“So like this?” Tiger Claw asked flipping it up. The bottle twirled in the air and came down standing up. “WHOA!” he yelped surprised.

“I know right?!” Raph asked happily.


I wasn’t quite sure how to tackle this episode. I wanted to give Mikey the Win because he had been through a lot. At the same time I didn’t want to take away Donnie’s victory so this is the result. And yes Leo was actually trying here. My theory is he wanted Donnie to sound Proof his Room. I guess he got the Long, Long, Long List answer when he asked. That’ll be the case here but Leo’s room has long since been sound proofed. I’ll explain later…

READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 3: Cloak and Swaggart

Chapter Text

Now we’re starting to get into the meat of the Plot albeit slowly next chapter it’ll really kick off I wanted to give the Hamatos some R&R.


I own nothing except the stuff I made up

Cloak and Swaggart

“Camping, Camping, Camping!” the boys chanted over and over again as they carried a bunch of camping gear over to the Turtle tank with Splinter inside ready to take off when they were ready.

“I’m so excited I’ve never been camping before in my life!” Mikey gushed. “Annd I’m bringing tons of Marshmallows, and graham crackers along with, Oreo Chocolate, White Chocolate, Dark Chocolate, and Milk Chocolate Mint Chocolate!” He began holding up a box with different Hershey bars; “And chocolate with peanuts!”

“Uhhh maybe nix the peanut ones Miguel, Raph’s got a Peanut allergy.” Leo said taking the Chocolate and Peanut ones out of the box.

Mikey gasped. “He does!?”

“By the way, April, Sunita, Krysta thanks for holding down the fort, while we have a fun weekend!” Leo told them happily. Krysta and Sunita were in their normal forms of a Mutant Artic Fox with a blue tipped tail and a green Googlysmchootz respectively.

“Oh right!” Mikey gasped remembering. “Krysta thanks for Kitty-Sitting Klunk for me.” she said as the two grinned. Klunk had found a nice perch on Krysta’s shoulder.

“I don’t need a baby sitter!” Shelldon groaned.

“Yes you do.” Donnie argued.

“Why?” Shelldon asked.

“Because I said so,” Donnie replied simply making the little drone groan. He hung in the air indignantly as Donnie began to instruct the girls. “Don’t forget to change Shelldon’s coolant thrice a day. (That’s three times.)” He said as Shelldon just hung in the air annoyed. “And give him a little skritch behind the ears. Ears can be found here, here, and here!” he said pointing to almost every place on Shelldon’s body.

“Don’t worry, we got you covered!” Sunita assured as Mikey and Leo rushed into the tank carrying the many s’more supplies and they took off. The Tank was soon out of sight April held both her hands up as Sunita and Krysta high fived her as Klunk jumped down and watched them.

“GIRRRLLLLSS NIGHT!” they cheered together. Within a couple of hours Klunk was tired and in bed Shelldon on the other hand was giving Krysta a hard time running away. Even with her Parkour skills. He would hold still practically laughing his head off as she chased after him to get him to charge for the night.

She was getting annoyed now but the only thing keeping her from blowing up was the fact she knew something that she was pretty sure Shelldon knew too. “You know you’re gonna run out of battery if you keep this up.” She warned.

“Nuh uh! My Battery can…..ohhhh,” He muttered a loud buzzing sound as his eyes turned a darker red and blinked as he slowed down. Krysta came over and picked him up placing him in his charging station.

“Told you,” she said as she went out to the living room to where Sunita and April were.

Sauce that Hog! Sauce that Hog! Sauce that Hog!”  She heard from the TV, in the living room, seeing a lot of hillbilly looking people pouring Barbeque sauce all over a large pig. Krysta realized Sunita put it on and began once behind Splinter’s recliner began practicing her balance by standing on her toes.

“Seriously the Barbeque channel? “April asked annoyed by what was on while Sunita was completely mesmerized. Krysta merely switched to a handstand. “This is not what I had for Girl’s night.”

“April, Sshhhh!” Sunita hissed. “They’re about the sauce the pig!” she stated.

Sauce that Hog!” Shouted the host Sunita began to chant with him and the audience. April groaned lying over the chair as Krysta tried walking on her hands a little and keeping her tail flat against her legs. There was suddenly a notification from April’s phone that caught her interest. Krysta looked over her shoulder as April smiled.

“Nice!” she said.

“What’s D.I.G.G?” Krysta asked.

“They’re a mutant band the guys stopped from sinking part of the city and helped get gigs. Right now they’re preforming a secret concert down town!”

“Sunita you hear that?” Krysta asked.

“I did but don’t you guys want to see this? It took those mountain men six months to craft that sauce.” Sunita replied questioningly.

“And I’m sure it’s delicious but you’ve gotta expand your horizons Sunita!” Krysta added. “Not everyone gets to go to a concert and the tickets are cheap twenty a pop! You’ll definitely want this on your bucket list!” she assured.

“I’m with Krysta you need more than Barbeque TV in your life girl.” April added playfully nudging her. “Grab your cloaking broach and let’s go!”

“I never take mine off.” Krysta declared pointing to the silver snowflake one with a blue jewel in the center that was at the base of the neck pinned to her backless sleeveless navy shirt.

“Why not?” Sunita asked.

“No reason,” Krysta muttered looking away. “Besides Spiting Big Mama,”

Sunita grabbed her own cloaking broach it was crown shaped with a tear drop point at the bottom with a large green jewel in the center. Once it was on she pressed it, she had transformed into a Hawaiian girl with straight dark brown skin a shade darker than April’s and black hair to contrast April’s ruby red. She wore a pink blouse with a dark Magenta overall dress.

“Let us rock and roll!” Sunita cheered.

“On it!” Krysta added activating her own changing into a girl with the same blue hair and pale tan skin. Her outfit was the same with her rose Pink capris and blue sneakers but now her belly button was showing in her mid-drift.

Within twenty minutes they were at the house of Rock. The name of the band in large letters in the sign above the door, Once inside Krysta saw playing passionately were a mutant Badger, Gopher and Ground Hog.

“Pizza Pit! Pizza Pit! MUNCH, MUNCH, MUNCH IN THE PIZZA PIT!” The lead singer sang as Krysta and April, were carried on hands that passed along towards the larger part of the crowd as April cheered.

“It’s like I’m on a sea of Fingers!” Sunita cheered. However little did she know something approached her and stole the broach right out from under her.

As Krysta laughed hysterically however she suddenly saw someone familiar pass by her. Did he glance at her she didn’t know she just knew her blood turned to ice! A tall dark brown skinned man with brown eyes and a long chin with an afro of curly black hair. Wearing a white t-shirt with a black one with grey jeans and black boots skillfully and quickly rushing through the crowd out the door.

“SUNITA, YOUR CLOAKING, BROACH!” Krysta heard April scream. Krysta jumped down and rushed after him out into the street but the man was already gone.

It wasn’t long before she heard April and Sunita rushing out with the latter covered under April’s coat and was now timidly hiding and crouching into a ball under it the minute they stopped. Under April’s green and pale lemon striped coat with a number five on the back. She was wearing a large yellow T-Shirt over her navy pants.

“Did you catch them!?” April asked panicked.

“No! What’s worse is I think I know who it was but I can’t be sure!” Krysta groaned.

“That Broach was a gift from my Grand-Googily!” Sunita cried.

“We need to find the jerk who stole it!” April muttered thoughtfully.

“Too bad your turtle friends are off in the woods!” Sunita stated.

“And probably going to keep having a better time than we are,” Krysta huffed agitated by the possibility Xever alone if not the entire Tiranno family was in New York.

X X X

Splinter lay on his back looking at the stars. “Your S’mores were amazing Orange I am S’mored out!” Splinter said contently with a slight chuckle.

“Well that’s a first,” Leo snarked, getting a swat from Splinter’s tail.

“I am right here!” Splinter growled. Mikey had another cookies and cream S’more.

“You know I think I might try my hand at cooking!” Mikey said. Before anyone could respond to that though they looked encouraging at the thought, they suddenly heard munching that wasn’t their own.

They looked over and saw in torn Pajama onesies were a baby Alligator Snapping Turtle like Raph only smaller and more of a grey and blue set of colors and a mutant wolf cub with reddish grey fur.

“Yummy!” cheered the turtle.

“Smoorrr!” declared the Wolf his face fur sticky with marshmallow and chocolate.

“Oh no! They’re human babies that have been mutated.” Mikey whimpered. “They were probably abandoned too.” Leo placed a hand on Mikey’s shoulder as Splinter smiled and pat the head of the Toddler Turtle.

“Yosh, Yosh, little one it’s alright.” He cooed only for the turtle to immediately bite his hand. The Camera immediately swirled around him as his eyes now buggy with veins were twitchy. He opened his mouth and unleashed a bright pale green beam of light that shot out into space with a powerful scream that light up ground zero brightly with the energy knocking the boys back.

Once he had finished Splinter snarled at him. “Why you little-“he shouted only for the two to begin constantly biting into him. “AHHH THEY’RE TRYING TO EAT ME, ALIVE HELP!” Splinter cried as the boys shrieked in horror Raph grabbing Splinter.

“AHHH HELP, HELP, HELP!” Donnie screamed they got him next. Leo immediately grabbed his twin and pulled as hard as he could with Mikey luring them away with the remaining s’more as they took off screaming and running.

X X X

“We don’t need them,” April assured. I know New York like the back of my hand. “If anyone can get your Broach back Sunita it’s me! April O’Neil!”

Krysta balanced on the back of April’s bike while Sunita sat in the basket still hiding under April’s coat. “Rumor has it that every stolen broach in New York ends up here.” April said.

“Whoa the Broach District!” Sunita muttered in awe.

“Good hopefully we can get this sorted out quickly.” Krysta said as she entered the alley way seeing a bald man with a slate grey blue tint beard Goatee combo with rectangle glasses and a black shirt sitting at a booth. He was flipping through several bills. That looked suspicious considering the timing of everything. Xever or whoever definitely had gotten a head start on them, but not by much so maybe….

“Excuse me?” She asked nicely but he merely yawned and ignored her. “Hello?” she asked a bit louder. Still nothing, “HEY!” she growled but still nothing as she glared annoyed.

“Krysta chill I’ll handle this!” April assured having suddenly appeared and calming her down and patting her shoulder. “Hey, yo a broach man!” she said making him look over at him much to Krysta’s shock was there something about her that he may have known to ignore. “I’m looking for a very special kind of Broach!” she said waving her hands out with her shoulder’s on the table for Emphasis. “One that someone may or may not have tried to sell to you!” she said in a bit of a gangster voice. “On account of it’s specialness?” she asked with an arched eyebrow. “Wink, wink?” she asked before pointing at him with a clicking sound.

The man raised his glasses looking right at her Krysta hung back in case she scared him away or something but he did speak. “Look kid, my clients expect a certain level of discretion. You think I’m just gonna tell you the Broach was traded to for the ins and outs of the One World Trade center. And even blue prints of the place by a Brazilian man with an afro a long chin and black leather vest. Only for it to get bought from me fifteen minutes later by a waiting Client with a thick neck and upturned nose, in a paper hat on his way to Channel Six in a late model charcoal grey stretch limbo?” he asked skeptically as Krysta’s jaw dropped. “Oh, no, no, no, no you ain’t getting nothin;’ from ol’ loose lips Malinowski here” he said jabbing a thumb at himself.  “Schmoo, Schmoo!” he said raising his hands and flexing his fingers to get them to run along.

Krysta was in shock as April smiled slyly. They left outside the district with April proud of herself. “See what’d I tell ya?” she asked.

“The description of the first Client has me worried though should we call the boys?” Krysta asked.

“No way we know where the broach is now. And the Boys are free to relax.” April assured.

X X X

The two tiny mutants were currently terrorizing the group of five. They had managed to bite Leo and Mikey making him even more upset as they climbed up a tree and looked down the two fruitlessly jumping and snapping at the air in attempts to get to them. “Uggghhh we don’t have our weapons!” Leo groaned. “Not to mention what kind of monster beats up babies, mutated or not!?” he asked.

“I just know I remember now why I don’t miss Toddler Mutant Ninja Turtles.” Splinter bitterly replied.

“OH NO THEY’RE CLIMBING!” Donnie screamed pointing down as the two had figured out jumping would not work. They  got close enough to Donnie where they bit him on the leg. Donnie began to glow he screamed unleashing an intense burst of purple energy that sent them all into the ground and split the tree in two. Donnie’s beam however rushed out into the sky and knocked out several Meteors headed towards earth cut a chunk out of Pluto and could be seen from the Milky way.

Mikey let out a snarl his markings glowing white. He grabbed the two by their collars and lifted them up. “THAT’S ENOUGH! YOU’RE BOTH BAD! YOU HURT MY BROTHERS RUINED OUR CAMPING TRIP AND TRIED TO EAT MY FATHER!” he shrieked at them the two instantly teared up and started wailing when Mikey realized what he did he put them down and shrunk away timidly. He looked ashamed of himself.

“Draxum did that to me once….I….saw a show where an abuse victim picked up traits from her abuser. Am I….am I becoming like Draxum….no I don’t want that…”

“WHAT THE HELL!?” Donnie yelped as a huge purple wind scooped the five up and threw them into a nearby lake. They swam to the shore Leo helping Mikey along as he wasn’t good at Swimming yet. They all clambered to the shore exhausted and spent.

“All those for going home right now say I,” Splinter called.

“I!” they all shouted together.

X X X

The three girls had arrived at the Channel six news station. April leaned over to Sunita and smirked. “Do your thing Googly girl.” She said Sunita smiled and instantly jumped into action as Krysta’s tail wagged with anticipation.

“PARTAAHHH!” she declared exploding and splattering on the window surprising the security guard who screamed loudly when he saw two eyeballs looking at him he groaned fainting from fear and fell back in his seat.

Once that was done and she reformed herself she slid through the bars and pressed the button allowing April and Krysta entry. “That never gets old!” Krysta happily declared as they headed inside. As they snuck away they came to a set of halls. “I’ll go left you two go right.”

“Got it,” April replied giving her a thumbs up. Krysta rushed down the left hall she glanced in a couple of rooms hoping to see a green glow from the magic of the broach. But so far nothing, she huffed but suddenly heard crashing and screaming.

“What the hell do you-errrgmmgghhhhfff!” shouted a voice she snuck over and gasped seeing Rupert Swaggart, tying up the new host of Kondescending Kitchen Gai Flambé with a red fire colored shirt blonde hair and black jeans and having stuffed a large apple in his mouth.

“I’ll be taking back what’s mine you wannabe!” he hissed in a matching voice.

“Rupert Swaggart, it can’t be.” Krysta said remembering what Mikey told her about the famous chef being mutated. “Unless…” she said with her suspicions confirmed when he saw Sunita’s broach on his left breast. Krysta couldn’t believe it but it was him: Bright red hair in a ponytail behind him with it growing on his arms. He was a very heavy set man with an upturned nose and a Goatee that matched his hair with a blue scarf and black pants. “He bought it!” she hissed trying to keep a low profile as she climbed up on the highest point she could find. She squeezed herself on top of the cabinets waiting to strike as Rupert Swaggart stood there with the confused audience smirking.

“Where’s flambé?” shouted the station manager a dark skinned woman with aqua colored hair and a purple suit.

Rupert smirked. “He’s a bit tied up at the moment.” He answered kicking the door he had flambé in shut quietly. “I meant that literally!” he said brushing his hair back as he stepped out in the spot light everyone gasping. April looked out from her and Sunita’s hiding place from behind the stage.

“This is bad…” April hissed.

“What?” Sunita asked confused.

“That’s Meat Sweats! He’s a crazy dangerous mutant and thanks to me He’s using your Grand-Googly’s broach to disguise himself!” She looked up and saw a familiar face squished in a space watching him like a hawk. “Krysta!” April gasped.

“That’s right dears! Rupert Swaggart has returned as your beloved, reviled host of Kondescending Kitchen! Applaud me!” he declared haughtily.

“But what about that freak accident that made you look monstrously piggish!?” asked the station manager with the entire Camera crew surrounding, her referring to Swaggart’s mutation a year ago.

“Hollywood Magic,” Rupert replied simply. “The details of my demise we’re greatly exaggerated. He then puckered up at the camera. “Look at me boat face all sorts of handsome is me!” he declared.

The crowd broke into a loud cheer as Rupert slide behind the counter proudly and smirking. “Now that I’m back behind the counter, what time is it friends? It’s time too…”

“UNLEASH THE FLAAAAAVOOUUURRR!” he and the Audience declared together. Krysta lowered herself down and flattened against the bottom counter where she couldn’t be seen. She decided she would try to snatch it when he was yelling at one of the contestants.

“Krysta’s on the move!” Sunita gasped. “I’m worried, maybe we should just leave?!”

“No way, neither of us are leaving you exposed like this! And I promised I’d get your Grandgoogily’s broach back and I will!” April declared as she looked over at the wall and saw a chef outfit that she grabbed.

Meanwhile Krysta was inching closer to Rupert Swaggart who clapped. “Contestants; Bring your Entrée’s to me and I shall tell you how much they offend my classically trained palate!” he sneered.

As he took a bite of one he quickly spat it out as Krysta began to inch right up to him and slow motion jutsu for the broach. “You call this gazpacho!? It’s so cold it’s basically an Eskimo!” he snarled at the contestant who shivered under his fiery gaze but he gasped and pointed at Krysta who had her fingers brushing up along the broach. She laughed nervously before Rupert grabbed her by the arm and lifted her up effortlessly.

“Trying to steal from me are we lass? I should have you arrested!” he growled at her.

“Hey Chef!” said April in a chef outfit and Red scarf coming over. “You haven’t tried my Entrée yet. A simple risotto with Unleashed Flavor!” she finished mimicking his accent.

Swaggart looked over his eyebrow arching deciding he’d take care of this first. Still gripping Krysta’s wrist tightly he went over and took a spoonful. “No one likes a suck up! Except for me!” he admitted with a grin before placing the spoonful in his mouth. The minute he did however his eyes snapped open wide and in pain bugging out as he turned a bright cherry red and began to sweat he let go of Krysta and began to run around the stage screaming in pain as smoke flew from his mouth.

Krysta followed him with her head a bit while April stood there smirking. Eventually he stopped and slammed his hand on the counter as Krysta backed up behind April who was leaning on the counter to face him. He glared at her. “What is this wretched flavor!?” he hissed.

“Oh it’s just an old family recipie I’d like to call…..TOO MUCH HOT SAUCE!” she declared evilly showing at least seven bottles of high scoch level sauce she had poured into the Risotto.

Swaggart screamed slamming the table and glaring. “My esteemed palate!” he groaned angrily before sipping water. Only for the Cloaking broach to be gone and suddenly his ears and nose became pig like.

He let out a horrified pig squeal and groaned as April and Krysta rushed to Sunita. “We’ve got it let’s go!” April said as they took off running. When he was able to Meat Sweats look at himself in the toaster and gasped;

“My face my gorgeous face!” Meat Sweats cried before acknowledging the screaming behind him and seeing the horrified audience. “Uhh technical difficulties! Stay tuned.” he cried running off with a nearby stu pot on his head.

The girls suddenly heard Meat Sweats storm up behind them Krysta having changed back into her normal form quickly placed down some ice causing to him slip a bit as they gained some distance.

“This way!” April called as they ran. However they could hear him oinking behind them and quickly catching up.

“He’s fast for a pig!” Krysta cried as Meat Sweats suddenly brought his hammer down Krysta landed on her feet as April grabbed Sunita and pulled her and herself behind a desk. Krysta began to blast Meat Sweats with a blizzard but it was much weaker and he was able to power through it.

“They’re weaker?!” she cried before dodging a blow from Meat Sweat’s hammer and them jumping on his arm to kick him in the chin, stunning him long enough for her to hide.

April looked over at Sunita guilty. “I’m so sorry Sunita! None of this would’ve happened if I hadn’t dragged you out.” She admitted. “I’m the worst.”

“Are you kidding?” Sunita asked smiling with surprise. “You’re amazing!” she reassured. “Sure, you and Krysta convinced me to go to that concert where I got robbed and then we went to that seedy part of town, then came here almost got Krysta arrested and unleashed a seven foot mutant Pig who wants to filet us. BUT this has been the most exciting night of my life.” she declared.

“Yay,” Krysta replied a bit weakly. She turned to see Meat Sweats raising his hammer. Krysta quickly made an ice crystal around herself and launched it into Meat Sweats stomach knocking him back but making her dizzy from the impact.

“What’s going with your powers Krysta?” April asked worriedly as usually the crystal didn’t break apart.

“They’re weaker for some reason I think it might be the warmer weather.” She groaned rubbing her head.

The three rushed away as Meat Sweats snarled. “You won’t get away!” Krysta saw a nearby fish while April and Sunita ducked under a table.

“W.W.L.J.D!” she declared rushing forward and slammed the fish on top of Meat Sweat’s head with a cry and whacked him on the head with it. He growled and swung his hammer again but she parried it with the fish causing it to smack Meat Sweats in the face. He grabbed the fish but a ladder suddenly came down on his head.

“FISH AND LADDERS!” April declared as she twirled it in her arms and caught the hammer taking it out of his hands.

“Not again!” he shouted as Sunita suddenly barraged him with food from the buffet she was hiding behind.

“BITE SIZED BASH!” she called throwing them rapidly. He grunted as Krysta and April joined in at which point she launched several with her arm acting like a geyser when she blew into her thumb.

Meat Sweats yelped when Krysta sent the fish flying at him as April was ready to throw the trays next.

“This is way more fun than that barbeque show!” Sunita chirped happily with a fist pump.

“Barbeque show, great idea!” April gasped.

“What?” Krysta asked.

“I know how we’re dealing with Meat Sweats!” April told her. “But we just need to get past him!”

What had been blasted away from Sunita quickly returned to her; As Meat Sweats was recovering Krysta charged pole vaulting over him using him as the board to spring off of as she charged out of the room. He growled turning.

“APPPPRRILLLL O’NEEEIL!” he suddenly heard April say as using the tray as a surf board and Sunita as waves they crashed into him knocking him on his back as they rushed to catch up with Krysta.

As they rushed through a cooking show that they slid on the counter for and Meat Sweats ruined out of spite. And then rushed past an artist on the painting channel they made their way to the room they were looking for as Sunita and Krysta changed into their human forms.

“End of the line Lassies!” Meat Sweats growled cornering them. “Enough’s enough!” he growled.

“Is it?” April asked before taking a sniff. “Do you smell that girls?”

“Oh yeah,” Krysta replied.

“We sure do!” Sunita added cryptically not that Meat Sweats cared he chased them into the room but quickly snatched up Sunita and Krysta both struggling in his grasp, Krysta was banging on his metal hand while Sunita struggled to get away as April looked up in fear for them.

“I want that cloaking Broach and I will not be stopped!” he sneered before noticing a blue light from Krysta’s. “Ohhh two fer one? This is me lucky day. That snowflake will be fun for the Holidays!” he noted sinisterly only for a light to come on surprising him into dropping the two girls as the country folk cheered around him.

“Hmmm mmm!” said an old lady in an old fashion maroon dress and sagging chest. “Look at this Piggy-wiggy!” she said with a hungry smiling glare.

“THAT’S SOME PRIME SWINE!” said the co-host with a red nose torn jean vest and white sweat shirt practically drooling as his greasy hair up-kept only by his head bandana fell by his face. He was grinning widely having lost all but one tooth on his upper jaw. “Get me my slicing blades!” he sneered glaring at Meat Sweats who had done this enough himself to know what they were thinking!

“You’re going to eat me!?” he yelped nervously.

“SAUCE THAT HOG! SAUCE THAT HOG!” they all started chanting over and over raising various sharp kitchen tools in the air.

“WAIT, WAIT! Let least soak me in brine before you cook me!” he begged nervously as he found himself surrounded. They closed in on him. All glaring at him hungrily, “I have a recipe!” he begged. However it was too late Meat Sweats was soon getting completely soaked in their barbeque sauce as the girls had slipped away giving each other a high five.

“BEST GIRLS NIGHT EVER!” they cheered arms over their shoulders as they left.

X X X

When they returned they heard the Turtle tank pull up and looked in the garage to see the exhausted Hamatos return. “You’re back early! How’d it go?” Krysta asked as Mikey passed them with red eyes.

“I’d rather not say.” He muttered as everyone let out exhausted spent groans and went into their rooms Donnie tiredly tapping something in his wrist band he had put over his ninja wrappings as they all went to their rooms.

Twenty four hour lockdown engaged.” Shouted a mechanical version of Donnie’s voice as large metal doors covered each of their rooms. The girls shrugged and put their arms over each other’s shoulders with a fist bump.

“GIRL’S NIGHT TWO!” they cheered.

“Got room for one more?” Klunk asked jumping on their shoulders happily. They grinned at her.

X X X

It took a while but Meat Sweats managed to escape the Mountain Men and pull himself through a door covered in their sauce and exhausted looking more like a blob monster than a pig one. “Damn savages no recipe no type of wood or charcoal, no marinade no nothing!” he snarled. “If I could give them a Kondescending Kitchen style once over I would!” he hissed angrily as some of the sauce went into his mouth and tingled his tongue.

Curious he sucked some off his fingers and tasted it as a shadowy entity snuck around behind him the black mist inching closer to his back as Meat Sweats smacked his lips. “Mmm that is good.” He muttered begrudgingly. It was then he sensed the presence behind him he let out a pig like scream before it charged at him and within seconds Meat Sweats had disappeared.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 4: Power Surge

Chapter Text

Okay now full swing!


I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Power Surge

Two nights ago….

Dog Pound and Raptor were sitting in a motel room with the cloaking devices that Xever had stolen from Big Mama’s vault when they first arrived. Hun was Caucasian with blonde hair tied in braid behind him but mostly slicked back tightly. He was a massively built man a wall of muscle. He glanced at the arm those two brats had scarred making a deep red line that ran up his arm starting from around his wrist. Without his disguise he was a mutant Canine Corso having been mutated with one of the Dogs of King Komodo he cared for.

Raptor a mutant Golden Eagle now had the appearance of a limber thin man with short spiky red hair in a black shirt and matching pants. He was wearing Aviator sunglasses that he had lifted up onto his head. He was playing on a switch as Xever Approached them.

Hun looked over at the Brazilian thief smirking at them with a signature grin of his own. “You get what we need?” He asked.

Xever pressed the cloaking device he had pinned inside his pocket. He changed yellow magic surrounded him as he changed into a Mutant Cheetah who smirked at him. “I’m insulted that you would even feel the need to ask that.” The Cheetah Overdrive replied holding up an envelope as Hun smiled at him. He took Raptor’s switch and pointed to the envelope when he scowled.

The three mutants began to look over the contents.

X X X

“I’m pretty sure the guy who took Sunita’s Cloaking Broach was Xever Montes.” Krysta stated firmly.

“You’re absolutely sure it was the Mutant Mafia, who are in Italy?” Leo asked skeptically.

“Nothing’s stopping them from coming here even if we did force them out of the Castel Sant Angelo.” Krysta argued. “And I know Xever when I see him.”

“Sounds like you know a lot about him.” April noted.

“All I know is that he was a famous Master thief that got caught. Tiranno payed his bail and hired him on for his more stealthily jobs.” Krysta huffed she didn’t like thinking of her time with them.

“Guys what if they come back for Krysta!” Mikey said worriedly, before glaring at the ground. “We need to kick them out of New York!”

“I agree, but we need to keep Krysta in the lair where she’ll be safe!” Raph added.

“Yes agreed she should also be behind an intense security grid!” Donnie declared.

“What?!” Krysta yelped the next thing she knew she was behind lasers three electronically locked doors. She growled crossing her arms.

X X X

The Turtles began to search the city. No way were they letting another Mikey and Draxum happen again. Mikey was particularly determined about this. As they made it to a Roof Top near Times Square Donnie began looking into his hack every camera in New York app.

“I’m in!” Donnie stated.

“See anything?” Leo asked.

“I see three thugs skulking around the ground floor of the One World Trade Center.” Donnie muttered. “That’s odd, he said curiously.”

“Wait remember! King Komodo stole the Castel Sant Angelo! They must be trying to steal the One World Trade Center for him to rule from, which means he wants to make his base in New York!” Raph gasped. “Let’s move!” he shouted as his brothers followed him.

As they rushed over it wasn’t long before Leo noticed a large shadow moving around them. “Uhhh Guys…”

Raptor let out a laugh and began shooting his wing arrows at him. Making the four turtles yelp and dodge, Leo summoned a portal that caught the rest of them while, Donnie quickly turned his Tech bo into a Tennis ball cannon and began blasting at Raptor along with Leo summoning a portal to send the arrows back at him. Both attacks caught him.

However some kind of blur suddenly grabbed Leo and Donnie and sent them spinning around causing them to crash into each other into a dizzy heap.

Whatever it was, then attacked April, Mikey and Raph knocking them all down before throwing the four of them into Raph as hard as they could.

The four of them groaned lying in a pile before something jumped down with a mighty thud making the ground shake a little as they turned to see Dog Pound. Smirking down at them, immediately appearing at his left was Overdrive while Raptor landed to his right.

“You kids seem a bit too far from Home.” Dog Pound sneered with a toothy grin.

“You were right they would come of Alopex was suspicious, color me wrong.” Overdrive admitted.

“You guys did come back for Krysta! Well you’re not getting her back!” he snarled with a glare.

“You don’t get a say in our choices runt. But we’re here for something much more valuable than that traitor!” Dog Pound replied. “As you may have noticed, the boss has had his eye on this place for a while now.”

“And once you’re all gone New York will be putty in the Tiranno family’s hands!” he sneered clutching his own for Emphasis. “But tonight we dine on Turtle Soup!” Overdrive chuckled. However they suddenly noticed that the five of them were gone.

“Where’d they go!?” Raptor Squawked. “Did they really leave while we were monolouging!? That’s not how it’s done!”

“They clearly don’t know us that well.” Leo stated.

“We, be, we baby!” Mikey replied in relief with a smile.

“Alright remember Dad’s teaching’s stick to the Shadows time for a sneak attack!” Raph stated as they all split up and stuck to the Darkness.

April and Mikey took aim at Overdrive while the twins targeted Raptor. Raph was ready to power Punch Jutsu Dog Pound a good ten feet. Raph’s markings began to glow signaling to everyone to attack.

Power Punch Jutsu!”  Raph shouted however when he went to punch Dog Pound two more copies of him instead of a massive glowing fist tumbled into Dog Pound, then two more and more and more.

“What’s going on I can’t stop!” Raph yelped in surprise trying to stop as more kept coming out of him. When it did stop his Avatar began to grow bigger and bigger and taller and taller.

Overdrive moved out of the way of the avatar only to see Mikey and April sneaking up on him. He dodged out of the way of their attack only to send them into the air before throwing them into the twins. Leo’s sword went flying into the air and suddenly he, disappeared and reappeared into the air.

“AHHHHHHH!!!!” Leo screamed as he starfish spun down into the ground ending up on his back with swirls in his eyes. “Waiter there’s a mystic in my soup….” He mumbled incoherently.

Dog Pound rushed into finish him. “LEO!” Raph shouted trying to focus as much as he could Donnie the only one not affected by this strange Phenomenon used his Tech bo’s rocket extension to knock dog pound away as Mikey and April rushed to Leo’s side and helped him up.

“What’s going on?” Leo asked more lucid now. The three Mutants glared as Mikey spun his nun chucks.

“I’ve got this!” he said however when he had his magic extend them they became more wild. He gasped as he tied not only the three Mutants up but his brothers and April instead. He gasped. “No, No, no! STOP!” he stated trying to focus his emotions and temper his power as much as he could.

But it was stronger now much more wild. He was losing control he was trying to keep it from burning or crushing everyone as he began to cry and memories came back.

Mikey as Attila tried to use his Kurosai to cut throw a large log. But it only left a scratch as Draxum snarled. “NO! Attila I said to cut the log!”

“I tried but….I…..It didn’t work….” Attila muttered.

“How are you failing at such a simple task!? Are you even trying!?” Draxum snarled.

“I am!” Attila cried only to be threatened with being hit.

“I don’t believe you! You’re not feeling the desire enough! You’re not trying hard enough! You’re being lazy and incompetent! Stop holding back and get it right!”

Something snapped in Mikey as the chains became wild whipping everywhere as he dropped them. His heart was racing as his breathing began to quicken. Tears were flowing from his eyes as he curled up. He muttered sorry over and over begging Draxum for mercy.

“MIKEY!” April shouted rushing over to him. Donnie get between April and Mikey when Dog Pound charged and slammed him away before blasting Raptor with a laser managing to clip one of his wings making him unable to fly.

“Leo, Raph we need to get out of here!” Donnie called.

“Get close to me now!” Leo shouted focusing intentsely as he swung his Katanas a portal appearing beneath them. Instead of the Lair like he wanted they instead crashed into the apparment.

“What?!” they heard a familiar voice get surprise. They heard someone large jump up It wasn’t long before they saw Tiger Claw looking over them. “Where’d you come from what happened?!”

“Our Powers randomly decided to stop working that’s what happened!” Leo spat bitterly as he pulled Mikey into his lap. He was muttering don’t go into your shell over and over again. However as he and Donnie managed to comfort him. He took deep breathes and managed to bring himself back to his senses.

“How are we, supposed to fight bad guys, if we can’t control our mystic powers!?” Raph yelled anxiously “Even just trying to turn them off doesn’t work!”

Mikey was in tears still but he tried to keep calm noticing his own markings along with Leo and Raph’s glowing. “Guys we need to calm down! The more anxiety you feel the harder it’ll be to control.” He sighed shakily. “Not that I can say anything,” he sighed going up in flames as he face planted. In the fire ball on the top of his head was a sad face that let out a moan.

 “I’m calling your father.” Tiger Claw said tapping a couple of commands into his phone. “Yeah it’s me where are you?”

“Honestly trying to figure out why Krysta is behind a bunch of security.” Splinter said looking at her from behind a window.

Well it might be related to the fact that your sons just tumbled out a portal into my apartment! And they’ve lost control of their powers! Get over here now!”

“What!?” Splinter asked as he immediately took off.

“HEY WAIT FOR ME!” Krysta shouted as she fought her way out of the room Donnie had trapped her in and rushed towards the entrance to the sewer. She had pretty much froze, all of the tech Donnie had put her behind to get out as Klunk was at Splinter’s heels. Immediately they made their way up to the surface and ran to the address Tiger Claw had given Splinter.

“Wait a minute this is April’s apartment building.” He said in surprise.

“No time for that come on!” Krysta shouted dragging him inside with Klunk on her shoulders as she pulled him to the elevator and pressed the third floor button. As they made it to the room 3-12 on the third floor, they noticed Carol was already here.

“Carol!?” Krysta and Splinter asked together.

“Yeah it’s me, April just called and told me to come up to the third floor.” Carol replied.

“This is Tiger Claws apartment,” Krysta said as she knocked immediately Tiger Claw opened the door and let them in.

“Huh so you were our upstairs neighbor this whole time.” Carol said thoughtfully.

“I was?” Tiger Claw asked.

“Yeah you are, your apartment is right above ours.” Carol replied. “Looks like you fixed up the place too.”

‘Yeah it was kind of a dump when I first got here.” Tiger Claw admitted. “Anyway we should figure out what’s going on.” Tiger Claw said as he got some Tea going.

“Are you guys okay!?” Krysta said rushing over.

“Yeah , but you shouldn’t be here! You were right Komodo’s goons are here in New York!” Mikey told her worriedly.

“I’m fine, we need to figure this out or things are gonna get worse!” Krysta replied.

“Okay what we should do is see if we have any idea if there were any signs of this before tonight.” Carol said as they heard the wail of a Kettle in the other room.

“I just remember my power felt stronger after they pulled me out of the Dark Armor I quickly recovered what I lost and it never got my soul. But ultimately I felt…stronger…like something had been unlocked.” Mikey muttered as he took some Chamomile Tea from Tiger Claw.

“I definitely felt something surge in me when I used Tiger Claw’s sword to portal chop the Shredder.” Leo added.

“Our Powers have been stronger too. They smash harder, go bigger. And Donnie’s had idea after Idea but I don’t see how that could be related.” Raph added crossing his arms as Donnie smirked beside him.

“I have hyper-focused and pushed out a lot of devices with no signs of stopping any time soon.” Donnie said proudly as he sipped his own Tea.

“Do you know anything Splinter?” Carol asked as the Rat Mutant hummed.

“I know our ancestors once had the power to harness an ancient mystic energy. But the knowledge of how has been lost over time.” Splinter replied sadly. “I do know they were able to harness it through Meditation.”

Mikey, Donnie, Raph and Leo all groaned.

“Meditation can be quite relaxing. And something tells me you could use that right now.” Carol said passing a glance at Mikey who nodded in agreement with her.

“I’ve gotten much better with my powers since going to the School in Witch town. What the Hamatos were harnessing was definitely Mystic energy or magic. If anything’s gonna help us it’s gonna be the stuff at that school.”

“You can’t!” Mikey sputtered. “They’ll go after you!”

“We don’t know that exactly I was never on their side and I pretty much betrayed them. Besides there’s a portal near here that will take us straight there,” Krysta assured. Mikey didn’t look convinced though.

“Don’t worry Mikey me and April will keep her safe.” Klunk assured with a nuzzle making Mikey smile, but he quickly frowned. “I don’t want anything to happen to you guys either.” He muttered sadly.

“We got this. In and out, and no one knows New York better than April O’Neil even the Italian Mafia!” April said with a Wink which made Mikey smile again.

“We’ll be back soon!” Krysta said as the three girls went out the door. Mikey took as deep as a breath as he could. He was partly desperate to beat the anxiety away. And to get his powers under control quickly to get rid of Overdrive, Dog Pound and Raptor. He was aware of Leo and Raph starting to meditate as well.

They chanted slightly. But there was suddenly a loud drawn out chant. “OOOOHHHHMMMMSSSS LAAAWWWWWWWW.” The three opened their eyes slightly and glared at Donnie. “Sorry could you guys hear that?” he asked.

X X X

“Things are set. Once the boss arrives we’ll be able to take over easy.” Overdrive said proud of their work. There was a ringing.

“Speaking of which,” Dog Pound muttered pulling out his phone and answering. “Boss?”

I trust things are going well?” King Komodo asked from the other end of the line.

“Yes, we’re almost set for your arrival.” Dog Pound replied.

“Good I have an update for you. First there have been complications, it’ll take longer than expected to reach New York.” Komodo said at his desk he then looked over a piece of paper on his desk. “I need you three to remain there and get the lay of the land for the time being. Also, capture Alopex.”

What why!?” Dog Pound asked in surprise. “Boss she was never on our side she teamed up with those turtles and helped cause the EPF to be onto us in the first place!

I agree, what has changed? You wanted nothing to do with her after we left the country.” Overdrive added.

“I’ve calmed down a bit since then. And some interesting information has come up.” Komodo told them simply.

“Okay but-“ Raptor began.

You do remember that I sign your paychecks and keep you alive right?” Komodo asked.

“Yes,” the three muttered together.

Then I don’t have to tell you anything just get too it!” he ordered before hanging up the phone.

“Well that was unexpected.” Overdrive huffed. Dog Pound wasn’t listening he was sniffing the air.

“I have her!” he growled as he began to move and looked back waving his arm motioning them to follow. “Come on!” he said as the Golden Eagle and Cheetah mutant were right behind him.

It didn’t take them long to find them cutting through a parking garage. The girls were passing through.

“Do your thing Raptor,” Dog Pound said smirking as the Golden Eagle Mutant smirked back. he let his wings spread out and launch the arrows at them.

“Look out!” Klunk shouted as she turned into a shield and blocked all of them. April held her up as they rushed behind a car.

“What was that!?” April asked.

“That was Raptor!” Krysta muttered. “Are…they….are they really still after me?”

“Yes we are,” Said a smooth voice. April immediately swung her bat with a shout and hit Overdrive who had quickly appeared behind them as fast as she could before the three rushed off to the door only for Dog Pound to appear.

“Nice to see you again Alopex.” He sneered as the girls backed away. April got between Krysta and Dog Pound as Klunk changed into a water panther. She leapt at Dog Pound who held her away from his face effortlessly and threw her into a car. She then immediately dodged out of the way of a punch by turning into a cheetah that sped away.

She was then kicked around by Overdrive and yelped as she was hit into another car.

“Klunk!” April shouted rushing at her.

“Hate to tell you Gato but you’re using Last year’s Model!” Xever said with mock concern, as Krysta began trying to freeze him, Dog Pound and Raptor but with her powers weaker the two were breaking through the ice easily. Not to mention Raptor was dodging her pretty well.

“I’ve had a bit of Practice dealing with you!” he sneered hovering in the air.

“We can’t take them!” Klunk muttered worriedly. April suddenly saw an electric box. With all her might she smashed it with her bat instantly cutting off the lights as she quickly dragged the two into a nearby room.

“Foolish girls, I can still see in the Dark!” Overdrive growled.

“So can I!” Dog pound declared.

“I can’t,” Raptor grumbled.

X X X

The turtles were focusing on meditating they had fallen into a relaxing trance that had long since doused the light of their marks. “Mmmmm happy place…..happy place….”Raph muttered. He suddenly got a vision of himself spread eagle in space entering’s earth’s atmosphere as he crash landed in a jungle. As he climbed out of the pit he saw his father in a cloak looking down on him. “Anata wa hitorijanai.” Splinter said to him.

“Huh? Pops?” he asked as he climbed up after him as he began to lead him through the jungle until they began ascending the mountain. Raph did his best to hold out against the suddenly blizzard.

“You must rely on your family, as they rely on you.” Splinter said cryptically.

Raph didn’t really get it.

Donnie meanwhile was wandering around New York. “You need to open your mind.” April told him.

“What?” he asked puzzled.

“If you can begin to understand it it’ll simply  part of you.” April said mysteriously as she seemed to teleport all over the place. “Believe you can understand it and you will use it.”

“Use what?” Donnie asked trying to keep up with April even using his jet pack in an attempt to pin point her location.

Leo was in the middle of the wharf where he had used his powers without his Odachi for the first time.

“Are you afraid, that all your progress has come undone?” Mikey asked him. Leo was surprised to see his brother acting so sagely he had his moments but never like this.

“What me?” Leo asked scoffing, “Of course not.”

“It’s okay to be afraid you should be more open.”  ‘Mikey,’ “Life is about learning over and over again even some of the same lessons. You didn’t have control before. And if you lose it now, you’ll simply get it again. You just need to remember what you learned.”

“I said I wasn’t afraid,” Leo deadpanned.

“Maybe in your head, but what about your heart? The Heroes of reality are a bit different from the ones in fiction.

Mikey opened his eyes he yelped to find himself back at the Devil’s backbone. He whimpered. “Why here of all places!? Why was he here?!”

“You dream of your time with me.” Said a voice that made Mikey freeze, he almost began panicking. Draxum glowered over him as Mikey tried to run but there was nothing but lava around him. The Bone Bridges that lead to the rest of the Hidden City were gone.

“No! I don’t want to be with you! I don’t want to think about that! I’m not a monster!” Mikey shouted.

“You can’t escape what you are,” Draxum growled. “There is no escape all that there was and ever will be has been set in motion!” he said going to strike Mikey as vines held him in place he screamed and startled himself out of his meditation as he hyperventilated.

“Mikey!” Tiger Claw shouted rushing over as his brothers and Splinter gathered around him. He slowed his breathing on Carol’s instruction.

“That’s it baby slow breathes.” She cooed as Mikey nodded calming down.

“Michelangelo, what did you see?” Splinter asked concerned. Mikey just curled up however there was a beeping as Donnie looked over his phone.

“It’s Klunk’s panic button!” Donnie said. He had barely finished before Mikey had already rushed out the door. “Mikey!” he shouted. Leo was already after him as Raph rushed after him with Leo.

“Are we even ready!? I don’t think we made any progress!” Donnie complained.

“Whatever we did will have to do,” Raph said. “We’re out of time!” he said as they rushed to the parking garage Leo helping Donnie take the lead as he calmed Mikey down.

X X X

“APRRRRILLL O’NEEEEILLL!” she shouted swinging her bat as hard as she could as Dog Pound merely grabbed it and tossed it away.

“APRIL!” Klunk shouted jumping over the girl’s head as she suddenly shifted into a large red sword that opened up with a circular plate of glass at its hand guard. In between the two tops of the red blade was a blade of light or energy.

April immediately swung it and sent Dog Pound howling with pain as he clutched his chest snarling his teeth barred as they smelt iron.

“Whoa! How’d you know you could do that Klunk?” she asked as the Manado II she was holding grew cat eyes and changed back.

“Lucky guess!” Klunk replied happily. However Dog Pound suddenly grabbed the two and began crushing them in his hand.

“Last Chance, Alopex! Come quietly or these two are going to end up like a crushed can.” He threatened loudly.

“Krysta no!” April grunted out but got squeezed tighter.

“STOP!” Krysta cried coming out. “You win okay! I’ll come quietly just let them go!”

“Good girl,” Overdrive said as Raptor and him regrouped with Dog Pound. Krysta held her head high but tears were starting to appear in her eyes as she walked forward, however…

Power Punch Jutsu!” Raph shouted appearing from behind him them as Donnie appeared over head.

Fibonacci!” Donnie shouted slamming his Rocket extension right into Dog Pound’s head making his eyes bulge as he dropped Klunk and April. Mikey rushed over and hugged Klunk tightly.

“Are you alright!?” Mikey asked worriedly.

“Yeah, thanks to you guys, everything under control?!” Klunk desperately asked.

“Not really, but we can at least make our powers do what we want for now it seems.” Mikey noted as Leo got Raptor into a portal that ejected him out into one of Dog Pound’s punches before April grabbed her bat and swung it as hard as she could into Raptor sending him into the wall.

“Great! The Sooner we beat these guys the more we don’t lose control!” Raph stated as Xever appeared behind him.

“Raph look out!” Mikey shouted diving in for a swing kick however he and Xever ended up crossing legs like they were swords and glared at each other upside down.

“So you too know Capoeira little turtle!” Xever sneered.

“The name is Michelangelo!” Mikey growled as he landed a kick into the crotch. Xever yelped however he was able to shake it over before making a swing kick of his own Mikey snaked low before coming up from behind Xever and wrapping his legs around the Cheetah’s torso before slamming him into the ground. They continued to duck and weave around each other getting in whatever hits they could.

Leo was busy fighting Hun the Dog Mutant was incredibly powerful he was also trying to grab and crush Leo fortunately the slider had enough control over his portals to make Dog Pound punch himself.

“Haha stop hitting yourself!” Leo said over and over making Hun snarl and go for Leo’s throat. Leo yelped and ducked down causing Dog Pound to get stuck in a brick wall.

“Ohh hoo, good thing you’re so hard-headed,” Leo said with a chuckle only for Dog Pound to quickly turned on him and backhanded Leo into Donnie who was fighting with Raptor. Dog Pound then rushed at Raph punching him several times before picking him up and slamming him down.

“RAPH!” everyone shouted as Xever after knocking Mikey into the wall attacked them all with his super speed as Krysta got between them all.

“Why!? Why are you still after me!? I was never on your side!” Krysta screamed in tears.

“Because the boss wants you,” Dog Pound replied simply. “And the boss always gets what he wants.”

Mikey watched as he pulled himself to his knees. “And sadly Menina, your feelings don’t count here.”

Mikey was instantly sent spiraling into his own memories of how the Foot Clan wanted him to power the Dark armor how Draxum wanted him to destroy humanity. His feelings never mattered to him. How he felt about. They were treating her the same way. He hated that. A vicious bubbling he remembered came back. “How dare you! How dare you not care you bastards!” he snarled.

“Mikey!” Leo shouted noticing this.

“Mikey!” Klunk shouted loudly.

He didn’t hear them. His ears were ringing.

“LEAVE HER ALONE!” he snarled loudly as his markings turned bright white as Silver and black fire surged around him sucking out any light from around them. When the fire cleared Mikey’s skin had gotten darker his marks were still glowing Silver. The shadows on his body were pitch black. His Decal stickers were Pink and Black. And his mask was now black with silver flowing tips that were breaking apart with wisps of sinister light. The markings on his shell were now covered in black and silver flames with a sinister pink base shooting out like rockets.

His face was screwed up into a vicious snarl. He growled at the three Mutants. Dog Pound wasn’t phased by this. His first response was to go and punch Mikey however Mikey merely grabbed his fist with one hand and with almost no effort, he lifted Dog Pound up and slammed him around not unlike he had done to Raph before throwing him into Overdrive and Raptor.

He then tied them up in his chains before dragging them through several cars and throwing them with enough force through the Parking Garage to its top floor. Mikey immediately followed them as Leo and the others rushed to the top.

Once he saw them again Mikey waved his arms and glared with a roar he summoned large glowing discs in the air that began to form and change until they became large rocks.

“HE CAN SUMMON FUCKING METEORS!” Raptor screeched in horror as Overdrive’s jaw dropped in fear and shock.

Dog Pound’s ears lowered against the back of his head. “Aww Crap…” he muttered as the Meteors all crashed into the three Mutants sending them flying. They dinged in the sky as everyone else had gotten to the top of the Parking Garage.

“Mikey!” Leo shouted Mikey turned on them with a slight snap of his heel he glared at them. “Easy Miguel it’s us, you did good their gone, now just calm down!” Leo begged as he got worried. Krysta rushed up and showed herself to him.

“Mikey it’s okay, I’m okay! We’re all fine please….” Krysta stated as Mikey’s eyes finally softened and he changed back to normal when he did. He fell to his knees and teared up and began wailing loudly in shame. He even let out high pitched animalistic screeches of distress as everyone rushed to his side and Klunk jumped into his arms to hug him as he continued to cry.

X X X

The two had emerged from the water. Fortunately there was logs in the Hudson to allow them to rest on. And the shore wasn’t too far away. They climbed towards it. Raptor had fallen behind as he did he felt something grab his ankle and pull him back in with a cut off yelp. Dog Pound and Overdrive turned quickly to where he was, only to find a bubble popping in the water.

“What the….” Dog Pound hissed. He and Xever stood back to back as whatever took Raptor just now was still out there and hunting them.

“Show yourself coward! Come out and fight!” Xever shouted angrily. The Entity seemed to answer they turned to see it only gasping as the two were suddenly swallowed leaving Dog Pound’s cell phone which began to ring again behind.


I really need to draw it out but the form seen here is the same one from the end of Prodigy in Chapter 34 just without the Dark Armor. There’s a reason for this hopefully I’ll get to explain it fully someday.

READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 5: Who for art thou Mayhem!?

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Who for art thou Mayhem?!

The Hidden City Some time ago…

“The Human threat draws ever closer!” Draxum shouted out from the small pedestal below where they looked over those who came to see them. “If we do not take action the Hidden City itself will be at Risk!”

Two lights blinked ahead of Draxum appearing was the large stone face of a bearded man with a toothed grimace. “We are tired of arguing about this Draxum! The Prophecy does not say that humans are our enemy!”

“It predicts the destruction of the Yokai!” Draxum argued. “The Humans have already driven us underground! If I could use some of them to create an army that can-“

“NO!” shouted the stone face of another man with a looser frown and a sharp long chin. “Your experiments are an offense against our very nature! You will cease your actions at once!”  He shouted as the face of a woman appeared behind a now indignant Draxum.

“This is exactly what happens when you let allow a warrior to mess around in alchemy!” she said dismissively.

“FOOLS!” Draxum snarled jumping away from them and storming off. The faces watched him go.

“I don’t trust that one…..” said the middle head warily. “Agent Sixty four!” he called there was a slight growl as a yellow Chinese lion-cat like Yokai appeared before them with blue and red markings. He sat at attention. “Keep an eye on him he’s dangerous.”

The little creatures face strained a little bit. “Ooooh would you like a treat?” he asked porting one above Sixty-Four’s head. “There’s a good boy!” he said as the agent grabbed it and hugged it nibbling it as he disappeared.

Thirteen years later on August 1st 2018

Sixty-Four allowed for the heads to read his memories. What they saw in the glowing aura above them was a small creature that was training with a Kurosai in the Devil’s backbone. “It looks like a Kappa….” said the female.

“So not only has Draxum created something….he’s training it!?” Shouted the younger looking man face. “No Kappa has markings like that! Nor are they so human like!”

“We need to see what we’re dealing with!” said the main head said as his eyes glew a bright light shone a scanning spell it surged out hitting the small experiment just as he finished training.

Within minutes the information came to him. He gasped in horror as the information faded. “This….thing….it’s Power is unlike anything I have ever felt! This creature has it in abundance! That Fool has doomed us all!”

“The Time has come! Agent Sixty-Four must move now! Before more of these abominations are made!” The Woman face shouted.

August 9th

Agent Sixty-four had made his way inside the Laboratory. When he did he yelped when he saw the Silhouette of the creation. “Hello? Is someone there?” He asked looking around unable to escape or leave empty handed the Agent had curled up into a corner and hissed as the little one came closer.

“You’re the Agent!” he gasped worriedly. He looked conflicted his eyes glistening as he looked over to the door way. “Once the Oozequitos are finished my training is gonna get a lot worse….” He muttered to himself as the agent tilted his head. “But….if I hand it over then Draxum has to start over getting it.” He muttered grabbing the small vial and tying a small rope around it before handing it to the Agent. “I never saw you alright!” he said hyperventilating a bit. The Agent blinked but disappeared.

Present day…

“Mayhem’s gone!!” April cried as she tore apart her apartment.

“WHY IS MAYHEM GONE!?” Klunk cried. “MAYYYYHEEEMMM!” the six month old Kitten cried out into the void.

“Uhh Guys I think-“Mikey began but Donnie cut him off.

“He is nowhere in New York!” Donnie declared looking on his hack every Camera in New York app. Raph immediately started screaming and panicking flailing his arms. April and Klunk were getting teary eyed now.

“What if something horrible happened to him!?” April asked worriedly.

“What if he was kidnapped!?” Raph cried.

“LISTEN!” Mikey shrieked at the top of his lungs getting everyone to stop. Doctor Delicate was starting to have his uses. “Mayhem probably went home.” Mikey explained simply.

“What are you talking about? April’s apartment is his home.” Leo asked.

“Well, not really, see Mayhem is an agent from the council of heads. His mission was to keep tabs on Draxum. But now that Draxum has been stopped he’s probably getting his next mission.” Mikey explained.

“But what about us!?” April asked getting right in Mikey’s face.

“We’re important too!” Klunk shouted the two on the same wavelength as April also getting in Mikey’s face.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, give Mikey some room!” Leo said getting between them and pushing them away.

“I least we should go say Good Bye at least. He does have an important job. But we are friends right?” Krysta asked.

“I agree after this we may never see the Doggy-thing again.” Splinter added.

“I guess,” Tiger Claw huffed leaning on the wall nearby.

“Uh Dudes April and Klunk are already gone.” Shelldon pointed out.

“Eh?” everyone asked.

At the construction site that now as a bit of wall on the beams….

“APRRILLLLLLLL O’NEEEEIILLLLL!!!!/WE’RE COMING MAYHEM!” Klunk and April dove into the Hidden City Portal star fished as they fell and landed. It wasn’t wrong before the others appeared in a portal of their own.  Shelldon merely flew his way down while the others tumbled a bit as Leo landed on his feet the others falling on their butts or knees as they attempted to land.

“Lannnnd Safely!” he hummed as spread out his arms to balance before placing his foot down. “YEAH!” he cheered when he did it without issue.

After some walking they soon arrived outside what was left of Draxum’s lab. The upper floors where his old room and the library and Draxum’s study along with a good portion of the bottom floor were gone, tarps indicated repairs to be made. But they would never be finished now.

“There’s a regular Mystic train for the citizens of the Hidden City. We can use it to go to the council of Heads.” Splinter explained.

“I’m more curious as to why he never helped Mikey if he’s been watching Draxum.” Tiger Claw growled.

“To be honest I don’t think he knew Draxum was abusing me. A few weeks before the Oozequitos got lose Draxum told me about him. And too kill him on sight, if I saw him. But instead I gave him the Empyrean Draxum needed to finish his Ooze.” Mikey explained. “I’m guessing those two Bounty Hunters chased him into New York and he never made it back to the council.”

“We did find him in New York,” Leo noted. “In fact Raph was the first one who saw him.”

Mikey nodded as they got on the train and let it take them. The Turtles watched most of the city go by. Mikey thought about that day seven years ago.

“There’s a Yokai spying on us!?” Mikey asked afraid.

“Yes, the council of fools will try to stop us. It’s an animalistic Yokai small and cat like. If you see it you are to kill it do you understand?” Draxum asked darkly.

“But why do I have too-“Mikey asked.

“Do not ask stupid questions you know the answers too!” Draxum hissed raising his hand making Mikey flinch with a whimper. “You have gone too long without taking a life for training! You cannot go on like this! I suggest you practice killing moves for the next eight hours if you know what’s good for you.” he hissed.

Mikey was pained at the memory. He looked at the window they were going over a bridge. His breathing hitched as the memory of Leo being thrown out of the window the look of pain on his face as he tumbled out the window. Mikey suddenly realized he had grabbed something and was holding it tightly curling up tightly. Sniffling he let out a pained whimper.

“You’re kind of Crushing Leo’s arm there dude.” Shelldon warned bringing him back to reality as he noted everyone was looking at him with concern.

“You okay Miguel?” Leo asked patting his head as he looked up and opened his eyes.  He looked around Klunk was on his lap looking up at him.

“Bad memories,” Mikey muttered.

“Is it the train?” Tiger Claw asked. Splinter looked worried.

“A little bit, Leo was thrown out the window last time we were on one and I thought….” Mikey muttered trailing off before shaking out the memory. “But I’ve been mostly blocking out Draxum and going after Mayhem is making me think about him again.” Mikey admitted. “I’m sorry, I know you and April want to find him Klunk.” Mikey muttered sadly.

“Mikey I’m sorry!” Klunk said quickly her ears drooping.

“You’re okay Klunk I get it. You and Mayhem are pals.” Mikey said happily.

“Hey if you want to bow out you can, we’re not gonna force you to come.” April assured with a smile.

“No, I want to come! I want to say Goodbye,” Mikey said as the train stopped. Tiger Claw let out a huff looking at Mikey sadly. When they arrived they looked at an intricate temple that stretched high into a set of conjured clouds that loomed over them all darkly.

Mikey couldn’t help but noticed Tiger Claw seemed irritated his brothers on the other hand seemed to be in awe of the temple. “It’s like an evil mastermind’s castle.” Raph muttered.

“Can’t argue with that,” Krysta added as they began to ascend the path. As they got closer they could see a tall Stair case going into the clouds as the center tower of the structure.

There were only stone guards that stared at them, almost looking into their souls. Mikey knew the guards wouldn’t let those who meant harm inside. After a few seconds the two Gargoyles spoke together. “Only those worthy that pass the trails can seek council with the Heads!” They said as the large stone door opened up before them.

One of the first things they noticed going in was a set of three hallways. There was suddenly a glow surrounding them all. Everyone yelped and struggled. “Hey what’s going on!?” Krysta yelped as then the force separated them into groups. Krysta with Tiger Claw and Splinter, were thrown down the left. Mikey, Donnie and Klunk were sent down the right. Leo, April and Raph were thrown down the middle and within minutes the doors closed behind them.

“Ow, some welcome…..but sure split us up!” Tiger Claw growled irritably.

“Did you really expect the Heads to make this easy?” Splinter asked simply.

“No, but I did not expect them to split us up.” Tiger Claw admitted as Krysta nursed her head.

X X X

When they traveled down the halls a bit as forward was the only path opened to them. Mikey and his group quickly found a tiled hall before them. “Hmm my knowledge of Tiger Salad tells me that some of these tiles are traps.” Donnie hummed.

“Yeah, it’s the Council’s security system. They don’t just let anyone in easy. Only worthy Yokai that can get to the other side without dying can talk to them. That’s what Draxum said.” Mikey explained.

“What about appointments?” Donnie asked.

“They’re just teleported in. But Draxum has cleared this place several times. I heard one time he destroyed all the traps in anger.” Mikey muttered shivering as Donnie put a hand on the back of his shell.

“Maybe we can just fly over?” Klunk suggested readying wings already that spread out from her back. Donnie pulled down his goggles.

“It’s a good idea, but I’m detecting mystic energy in the ceiling; which means they’re probably expecting that.” Donnie warned. As he moved his head down he noticed something. “Hello….” He said grinning slightly as he looked at the tiles and pressed one with his tech Bo that had been glowing Red holding his arm out to indicate to Klunk and Mikey to step back. As he pressed his Bo against the tile that was glowing red in his goggles. It sunk under the tip’s weight. Suddenly the walls quickly extended and slammed together.

Both Mikey and Klunk yelped becoming a rock and retracting into their shell respectively. As they peeked out in time to see the walls slowly retract back. It was then Mikey could see splatters of dried blood on them. He whimpered. But Donnie merely let out his signature laugh.

“It seems my Mystic Goggles can pick out the safe tiles if you two will follow me!” he said as he stepped on a tile that was glowing green in his vision. Mikey came out of his shell and let Klunk get on his shoulders. He expertly followed after Donnie careful to avoid the tiles his brothers wouldn’t touch and soon they were on the other side.

“We made it!” Mikey cheered.

“Horaaay!” Klunk cheered as they began to make their way to the next room.

X X X

Back with Splinter, Krysta and Tiger Claw they had cleared one room with an ice bridge from Krysta. The next room was a warm making her ice powers unusable. The only thing they had was a lever near the door on the other side and a seesaw. “I got it!” the Rat spoke out excitedly. “I know what to do! This is just like Love amongst the Dragons.”

“Hmmm,” Krysta hummed analyzing the room as she saw that movie several times.

“Tiger Claw Stand here!” Splinter said pointing to one end of the Seesaw.

“Alright….” Tiger Claw muttered confused but obeyed as he did so. Splinter started climbing up the wall as high as he could.

“Hold on a second!” Krysta gasped remembering something.

“HOT SOOOOUUUUUUUUUUUPP!!!” Splinter shouted coming down with his girth full force on the upside of the seesaw that that roughly launched Tiger Claw with a scream as he flew across the room over the pit.

“You did on purpose!” Krysta accused. Splinter merely laughed in response. Tiger Claw had managed to make it to the other climbing up. But not before turning at him with a snarl at the Rat Mutant who merely smirked in return. The three didn’t know they were being watched as Tiger Claw pulled the lever and activated the Bridge allowing the other two to cross.

Soon they were in the next room. It was a simple large door. “It looks like a test of strength.” Splinter noted as Tiger Claw stepped forward. He pressed against the door with all his might and growled as slowly but surely it opened as they stepped through.

A figure in the shadows gasped. “Such strength and elegance; He’s perfect!” the figure declared excitedly eyes getting wide and sparkling.

The three made it through the next hall. Krysta’s ears twitching being on the lookout. Splinter noticed Tiger Claw scowling. “Oh come on I’d knew you’d be alright.”

“Did you? Did you really? That could’ve gone wrong in so many ways.” Tiger Claw huffed. “But that’s not why I’ve been in a bad mood all day. (Not that that helped.)”

“What do you mean?” Splinter asked getting more serious.

“The Heads have had Mayhem watching Draxum, and they did nothing for Michelangelo. Doesn’t that bother you?”

“It does, but at the same time. You’d be surprised how much gets past a person.” Splinter huffed.

“She fools everyone, it’s like-“Tiger Claw tried to comfort.

“Not Big Mama just in general. I’ve seen examples of ignorance even in Japan and during my time as Lou Jitsu.” Splinter noted.

Tiger Claw sighed. He knew what Splinter was saying. It was possible they didn’t know and yet….He was still upset.

X X X

“Viola,” Leo declared, as his group exited a portal, “nothing a portal can’t do!”

“That was incredibly easy,” Raph muttered nervously. Truth, be told Leo had landed them into a wall a couple of times and once back at the entrance of a room. But that was his fault rather than anything in the building. That didn’t change the fact that it felt too easy. Usually this meant the hardest challenge was just ahead.

That’s when they saw it. A table in the middle of an empty room next to a chalk board with a jar of jelly beans. Leo April and Raph screamed in horror. “How are we supposed to get past this!?” April cried.

“I DON’T KNOW! WAIT IDEA!” Raph shouted rushing over to try and eat the beans like he saw in Phineas and Ferb but he couldn’t lift it! “IT’S TOO HEAVY; I can’t lift it and make the answer zero!” Raph cried.

“Wait there’s a nerd algorithm that solves this!” Leo said with hope before remembering something and glancing over to note an empty space with a purple silhouette “WE DON’T HAVE DONNIE WITH US!” he screamed.

“NOOOOOOO!!!!!!!” Raph and April cried together.

“Ahem!” Said an irritated robotic voice, Shelldon gave them a half-lidded look before moving forward before cracking his next and scanning the jar before his eyes blinked several shades of purple before going over and putting out a small mechanical arm. “One thousand nine hundred and eighty-seven! You’re welcome!” he declared smugly.

The door opened and the four entered. They gasped when they saw a large room all that was there was a large door and a center ring with a upper ring of floor which they were currently standing. In the center was a Jaguar like Yokai with Aztec like armor and skirt. He had a large headdress and four arms, each with a weapon in each hand.

Leo started sneaking forward glancing at the Statue going into touch it with his eyes squinted out of curiosity. “LEO!” Mikey shouted as his group arrived. Shelldon and Donnie immediately reuniting as Mikey pulled Leo back up. “That’s the Statue of Katmandu! No one except for Draxum has ever beaten him.”

“We beat Draxum,” Leo replied simply.

“No I beat Draxum in the Dark Armor even with all my power at base and having a meltdown I probably would’ve lost without it! It takes a super strong warrior to beat that guy! So stay away!” Mikey declared pointing a authoritive finger at his brother.

“Blue listen to him!” Splinter shouted the minute that he Krysta and Tiger Claw entered however the eyes on the statue shone brightly.

“Warrior of White and Black Stripes!” Shouted a voice as the statue came to life. “I challenge you to hand to hand combat!” He said making his weapons disappear.

“Wait me!?” Tiger Claw yelped in surprise.

“Yes your ferocity, your, might, your elegance!”

“Elegance!?” Krysta asked shocked as Tiger Claw groaned.

“Oohhh do I detect some attraction?” Donnie asked cheekily.

“No you do not!” Tiger Claw growled as he jumped into the ring. “Let’s just get this over with.”

“Excellent!” Said Katmandu excitedly, he got into a fighting stance. Tiger Claw did the same he kept an eye on Katmandu. The Jaguar charged at him. Tiger Claw attempted to block but only managed to do so a little bit before getting slammed across the ring hard.

He rolled out of the way of another attack. He flipped back up and struck with an open palm a couple of times before his arm was grabbed and he was sent flying. He clawed the ground trying to keep from getting knocked out of the ring. When he stopped he stood up and shook out his claws hissing in pain.

“Come Warrior fight more fiercely what do you fear?!” Katmandu asked.

Tiger Claw growled as he went to strike but Katmandu was blocking them without effort then almost one shot Tiger Claw again. Mikey yelped and immediately started going through Donnie’s battle shell.

“What…what….what are you doing stop it!” Donnie yelped.

“We need the Ammonia bombs!” Mikey cried as he pulled out everything that wasn’t what he was looking for as Donnie pulled out one of his metal arms to push Mikey away.

“Okay stop…” he growled. “You know how we used those constantly? Mostly on Bebop and Rocksteady?” Donnie asked.

“So, we’re out…” Leo muttered.

“WE’RE OUT OF AMMONIA BOMBS?!” Mikey shrieked in horror. “NO ONE’S EVER SURVIVED KATMANDU!”

“Mikey Calm down I’ll be okay!” Tiger Claw assured. As he glared at the Jaguar who smirked back and charged on all of his legs and unleashed a powerful Multi-strike that knocked him back a bit. “Damn I don’t know how but four arms, makes, him faster. And that Jaw is gonna be a massive problem.”

As if reading his mind Katmandu lunged at him again his Jaw agape. Tiger Claw yelped and rolled to the side again however this time he found himself pinned down by him. Two hands on his torso and the others pinning his arms. Katmandu opened his jaw once again however Tiger Claw countered quickly slamming his foot into the creatures crotch as hard as he could making him roar in agony.

“OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHFFFFFF!” winced Leo, Raph, Splinter, Donnie. Shelldon didn’t get it and Mikey was just relieved Tiger Claw didn’t die there. Tiger Claw once lose immediately unleashed a powerful combo over and over.

Katmandu snarled in fury. “There is no honor in such a tactic!” he hissed.

“But there is winning!” Tiger Claw replied as he tackled Katmandu off the ring and had him fall into the moat below with a scream.

“Well that’s just rude, you practically broke his-“ Said a voice.

“Please say anything but Heart, please say anything but Heart please say anything but-“

Heart,”

“FRICK DAMN IT!” Tiger Claw groaned.

The heads!” Mikey whimpered getting down low. He started to get nervous what would they think of him. Klunk looked at them nervously as did Shelldon. 

"That warrior!" Katmandu growled pulling himself back into the ring. "There is evil in his heart!" 

Tiger Claw seemed to wince at this but composed himself. "I'm not living for your sake, nor am I interested." He said coolly. 

"How did the likes of you get in here?" Asked the head on the right. 

"We fought your gauntlet and not one to brag. but your puzzles can be cheesed with the wonderful, wonderful magic of Portals!" Leo hummed smugly smirking at them.

"Leo...." Mikey whimpered. The three heads began to converse with each other frantically.

"You didn't put up anti-portal, enchantments!?" the female voice.

"Do you know how hard that crap is too master!? And someone like him he must have gotten a life hack or something!" said the younger man voice.

"There are Yokai stronger and smarter than him! You still need the enchantments even if they're wasted on some freak of a turtle!" the older man voice hissed back.

"I AM STANDING RIGHT HERE!" Leo growled as he glared.

"Leo is smart! Leave him alone he didn't do anything wrong!" Mikey shouted in spite of himself. The faces shone a light on him. Mikey suddenly felt himself teleported in front of him was Mayhem who looked worried and seemed to chatter above him. Klunk rushed forward and jumped on Mikey’s shoulder.

“No Agent Sixty-four this is no mere child!” Said another voice one of a younger man than the first one, “You saw what happened in New York several months ago! He’s a dangerous weapon!”

Mikey realized what they were talking about he winced in shame. He could feel tears in his eyes.  “I didn’t mean too-“Mikey whimpered in barely a whisper.

Klunk instantly jumped down and began snarling at them. “HOW DARE YOU!” she growled hatefully. “HOW DARE YOU BLAME HIM FOR THAT!”

“What she said!” Raph shouted as he, April, Leo and Donnie all rushed up and surrounded Mikey. They were all glaring. Mikey wanted to speak but Leo put his hands on his shoulders with a slight rub. Donnie had his Tech-Bo out that made him nervous. “None of that was his fault it was all Draxum and the Foot!” Raph snarled.

“He still made the choice to go after that. Tiger Mutant and put himself in the Den of the enemy!” The middle face growled.

“And that was my fault!” Splinter snapped. He sighed, “I should’ve listened to my son! If I had none of that would’ve happened…” he said his voice laced with shame.

“Then perhaps it is your Karma to be a rat Hamato Yoshi.” The Woman head growled.

“DON’T SAY THINGS LIKE THAT TO HIM!” Mikey shouted angrily. The heads became fearful. Krysta was suddenly at his side glaring.

“Whatever you’re thinking don’t!” Krysta snarled. “You’re the ones that picked a fight!”

"And how are you ones to talk when you brought that monstrosity and a human here!" shouted the female head.

"I can go wherever I damn well please thanks!" April said snidely.

“Guys just stop they’re right….” Mikey muttered sadly hanging his head.

"No Mikey they're not!" April said to him. "And if Mayhem is here tellin' ya what happened you should know that!" 

"He did and we saw the Monster he took the shape of! A destructive being of Fire that almost wiped out New York City with our domain being next!" 

“You’re all quick to blame a child, but not yourselves!” Tiger Claw growled. “You sent a agent to watch Draxum. But did nothing, and things getting as bad as they did are the fault of one of Draxum’s victims? But not yours no! You're too busy watching and waiting for the Apocalypse to do anything! Then Blame a child when someone else cleans up the mess for you!”

“What are you implying?” The Main head asked.

“This whole mess is just as much your fault as it is Draxum’s! Michelangelo has nothing to do with it!”

“WHAT?!” the two heads screamed as the main one got close to Tiger Claw who’s eyes narrowed.

“You are out of line….” He snarled quietly. Mikey went to tell Tiger Claw to stop but he couldn’t find his voice he was shivering as Tiger Claw smirked venomously.

“What are you gonna do watch me? Because that worked so well last time!” Tiger Claw hissed.

“JUST STOP!” Mikey screamed, “Please….we just wanted to say goodbye remember?” Mikey whimpered as Tiger Claw growled but back off.

“Mayhem, you’re not really going to stay with these guys are you?” April asked in shock. Mayhem looked between the heads he sadly hung his head and shook it.

“Is this your choice, have you really lost so much faith in us?” The Main head asked. Mayhem didn’t say anything he immediately teleported to April. Raph looked up smugly.

“Well I think that answers that question!” Raph replied smugly. Mayhem suddenly slashed at his face playfully leaving it scratched and the smirk on his face gone as he landed back in April’s arms. It was then everyone felt a strange sensation and instantly they were teleported outside a wall of light surrounding the castle.

“WELL SCREW YOU TOO!” Donnie snarled at the castle. Mikey didn’t say anything  he just curled up in on himself with Klunk in his arms he didn’t hear what anyone was saying. But he saw Mayhem looking at him very sadly. Mikey smiled rubbing his head.

“I forgive you,” he muttered sadly as everyone looked at Mikey sadly. He tried to hold back tears as everyone hugged him.

"For what it's worth Tiger Claw you're a better soul than they are." Splinter told him.

"Thank you," Tiger Claw muttered as they began to make their way home. 

“What do we do about them?” the Female head asked. as they watched the family go.

“I sense they’re destined for something whatever that is, we’ll know later, for now Agent Sixty Four will be our best eyes…” Said the main head.

 


This Chapter man! This Chapter fought with me so bad I hope that’s not a sign! T_T T_T


READ AND REVIEW!!!!

Chapter 6: A Journey begins with a single Foot

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up

A Journey begins with a thousand feet

 

Mikey could all feel it the council of heads looming over him disapproving, judgmental hateful, and yet the same scathing and demanding expectation. He could sense Mayhem and the others who spoke with them yesterday. “ We are not so Heartless that will not give you a chance! Prove you’re not a threat and we will spare you experiments. Fail and we will not hesitate to destroy you!

Mikey yelped as he woke up he panted as he heard everyone groan. “They were in my head! They were in my head!” Donnie growled.

“Was that a mind meld!?” Leo asked incredulously.

“Yes it was we have one chance to prove ourselves! So don’t do anything Stupid!” Splinter warned.

Mikey just curled up he felt responsible for this. “ If I had just….I wish….why am I so awful?”

     X X X

The Foot Clan would rise again! Right now they we’re on their way to reclaim the Foot Shack. AND THEY WOULD THEN DESTROY THEIR ENEMIES HOPES AND DREAMS!!!!

But when they Got there….

Under New management…”

“It got sold while we were gone!? I thought the housing market here was crap!” Bebop groaned incredulously pulling his ears a little.

It was then Lieutenant got depressed. “Are we….Are we doomed to fail the Shredder?!”

Brute hung his head “I don’t know. It’s been one disaster after another. Maybe….maybe…this is an omen”

“Screw the omens!!!” Bebop declared jumping onto a box! “We’ve endured worse haven’t we. We were so close before we can’t possibly give up now! Not when Lord Shreder is counting on us!!! If we give up over this can we really call ourselves the core of the Foot Clan!?”

“No we can’t.” Lieutenant said brightening.

“Exactly so lets make him proud and keep trying!” Bebop declared vigorously rallying his comrades.

“YEEEEEEESSSSSSS!!!!!” Recruit screamed invigorated. Lieutenant suddenly gasped.

“We do have something!!” He declared happily. Soon they had been driving for six hours to reach New Hampton. The distance wasn’t so much the problem at this point, she and Bebop had mastered portals, and Lieutenant could always use them. No, for recruit it was more that she knew Some of the people here. That was a part of her life she left far behind and WOULD NEVER RETURN TOO!!! Eventually they had stopped in front of a small bakery.

“You had this on hand.” Bebop asked in surprise.

Lieutenant shrugged. “We needed a couple back ups. Looks like it paid off!”

“Admittedly I was hoping we would do the bakery! I’ve even got some of my own recipes.” Brute said a bit excitedly. “Let’s get this set up!” They all headed in as Rocksteady looked at the Audience.

“Having an entire story segment devoted to showing how we bought a building would be boring as all hell. And the only ones that would do that are basically full of spite for the audience; pure, unadulterated, spite.” He chuckled as he followed them in.

         X X X

Tiger Claw was able to take Mikey this time, he wanted to make up for not keeping his promise before even if it wasn’t his fault that it got broken. Mikey sat and waited soon Shannon called him in. He went and sat down as Carol smiled at him. “Hello Mikey how have you been doing?” She asked.

“Umm okay I guess. I don’t have as many nightmares as I used to but. Going to see the heads what they said to us. About me almost melting New York. How much trouble Mayhem got into. I can’t help but think it’s my fault. And just going back to the Hidden City going to Yokai, that Draxum used to talk about all the time. It’s made me think about how he constantly used to say. ‘You would not be like this if not for me!’ So I’ve been thinking maybe I shouldn’t exist at all maybe things would be better if I didn’t.”

Carol looked unsettled by this, “But you know that’s not true right? That you have as much right to exist as anyone else?”

“I know. But I can’t help but think, if I had just gone to you in the first place. If I hadn’t been so angry with Splinter and the Hamato clan. None of that would’ve happened. Leo and Klunk wouldn’t have gotten as badly beat up as they did. Raph and Donnie Wouldn’t have gotten caught in the foot would’ve never completed the Dark Armor.” Mikey began to sob. “I just…..I just wanted my brothers to stop being miserable!” He sobbed as Carol sat closer to him out of impulse he hugged her she returned it as he cried.

   X X X

Bebop was hard at work opening portals to sneak their books and stuff left behind at the Foot Shack. Bebop pulled out the last thing a black simple and thin Crystal. “That’s everything boss, So what’s so important about this Crystal? Seems like any other Mystic Crystal to me.”

“Keep in mind that mystic crystals don’t usually come in black.” Lieutenant said taking it from the warthog mutant before placing it in a small pedestal at the center of the cave they were in underground in the bakery. “This crystal allows connection to the mortal realm and the Netherworld. With it there may be hope of reaching out and contacting the Shredder’s soul. The seal that little turtle fractured it’s possible that it’s now breaking down as a result.”

“Oh I get it he might have an idea of where his body ended up right?” Rocksteady asked.

“That’s What we’re hoping,” Brute replied.

Once that was done it was time to set up the store. Recruit With scrub and spray every single germ into Oblivion! One could even eat off the floors once she was finished with the counters she readied the floor scrubber she grinned manically.

“FOOT CLAAAAN!” She shouted while scrubbing the floors incredibly hard so much sold it was almost looking like she was chipping away a small layer of the ceramic.

“Uh-“ Bebop began as Lieutenant cut him off.

“Yes do something about that,” He sighed exasperatedly. Bebop helped her calm down and Spare the Floor for now at least! But soon the war against filth had been won. They used Paper Ninja to quickly set up the sign ‘Fire and Icing’ a suitable Pun for the fire that burned in their souls and under their feet!

Brute was happily humming as he was pulling out some Coffee cupcakes he made for samples to take into town. Recruit suddenly heard growling. “What is that noise!?”

Bebop sniffed the air “I smell Gold and sweat” he hummed quizzically. There was suddenly hissing Brute looked up to see him being pointed at by small trolls invoking the image of a mouse.

“Bobger Trolls!!!” He gasped.

X X X

“Mikey it’s okay for you to be here. A lot of things in life don’t make sense and they never will. And sometimes things will just happen because they happen. Yes you made a mistake. But everyone makes them, you’re a child it’s okay for you to make mistakes that’s what growing up is all about. But you need to remember that sometimes bad things will happen regardless of what you do.” Carol told him rubbing the back of his shell.

Mikey sniffled before taking a shaky breath. “Why do I think that way then?”

“Because Draxum put the idea in your head. Something very cruel and very wrong to do.” Carol sighed sadly.

Mikey thought for a moment he took another breath. “Is it wrong that is some twisted way I’m grateful ? He created us…But without that I wouldn’t have Klunk, My dad, my brothers, Krysta, April, Tiger Claw or you.”

Carol let him go and smiled. “It’s good that you found something positive in your abuse. But keep in mind you’re the one that made the decision to leave. You made the decisions that brought you to this point in time you owe nothing to Draxum.”

Mikey nodded in understanding, he realized then and there that Klunk was what motivated him to run away he had no love for Draxum. But he loved Klunk with all his heart he loved his family with all his heart.

“It feels weird, remembering I have feelings. When I was told I was a weapon my whole life.” Mikey muttered bitterly. “But I guess I always did because hearing that every day. It hurt, it hurt more than any beating…” he sighed as Carol held him close again. It was then Mikey broke down.

“I’m sorry,” Mikey hiccuped.

“There’s nothing to apologize for sweet pea.” Carol soothed.

X X X

“They’re after my special cupcakes!!” Brute shouted as swatted several that had dove for his Coffee cupcakes.

“Different bad, different bad!!” They chanted as Bebop blasted several away with a burst of mystic energy.

“Hey I like his coffee cupcakes!” Bebop snapped.

“They’re goin’ for the recipe box!” Rocksteady gasped as they all picked up the small box Brute had set aside however Recruit had knocked them away.

“Nothing will stop us from rebuilding the Foot Clan and finding the Shredder! Not even CORPORATE HACK INCARNATES!” She declared diving into the swarm. “FOOOT CLAAAAN!!!” She screamed as she fought against them only to get tossed away.

Lieutenant growled sending a bunch of paper Ninja to attack the Bobger Trolls however they were quickly and viciously devoured in a way that made recruit freeze bug-eyed and horrified.  “Oh my,” she muttered.

“Well, I’m not sleeping tonight. Regardless it’s time for Diamond Hide!” Rocksteady declared. He slammed a fist down getting their attention. “Try and bite me! I triple dog dare you!”

The Bobger trolls seemed to analyze him and chattered before getting nervous. “Excellent Rocksteady you were found their one weakness!” Lieutenant cheered.

“I did?” Rocksteady asked. As admittedly that was not what he was going for.

“WE MUST STRIKE NOW!!” Recruit declared grabbing a large broom and spinning it rapidly. She quickly Spun it rapidly sweeping up the trolls and sending them flying towards Bebop who had a portal Ready.

“Have fun in the middle of the Atlantic Vermin!” Bebop declared as the broom and the swept up Trolls went through it.

“High Five!!!” Bebop said as Recruit and Rocksteady gave him one each. “How are the recipes?”

“A bit smudged but we’re clear,” Brute replied having gone through them. “Within a day or two Fire and icing will open, and then we can begin our real mission.” He said with a sinister smile.

“Excellent soon we shall cleave the Turtles in Twain!!” Recruit declared murderously with a crazed smile.

“TWIAN!!!” The two mutants happily added as Lieutenant sighed.

“You all really need a hobby.” He huffed.

X X X

“You seem more at peace,” Tiger Claw pointed out.

“I guess cause I got a lot off my chest today.” Mikey noted. “I do feel better but it’s just sometimes….I don’t know..”

“It’s an up-and-down process wanting to get better is a big step.” Tiger Claw assured.

“I’m glad to hear that.“ Mikey sighed. He entered and found it Dark. “Umm guys did something-“ The light suddenly came back on again revealing the room covered in colorful streamers and balloons with some confetti blowing out of small cannons with Donnie’s genius tech insignia on them.

There was a cake and pizza on the table, standing round it were his brothers, Klunk, Shelldon, April and Krysta. Above them was a banner that said happy birthday Michelangelo. “HAPPY BIRTHDAY MIKEY!!!”

“Huh!?” Mikey said very surprised. “Wait what day is it?”

“May fifth just like you asked little brother.” Leo assured with a wink.

“Yeah I know that’s what I chose but what’s the party for?” Mikey asked surprised.

“We’re celebrating you!” Krysta pointed out.

“Yup were always happy you were born Mikey.” April declared.

“Yeah what they said.” Donnie agreed.

Mikey felt an intense warmth in his heart. His eyes watered with joy as he dove into hug them. “Thank you. You don’t know how wonderful it is to hear that.” Mikey sniffled as they all hugged. Tiger Claw watched with a smile.


This chapter was done on an iPad so let me know if the layouts kind of weird but I should be back to using a computer immediately now all that’s left as it’s now set up it’s just transfer old data


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 7: Troll Busters!

Chapter Text

Okay doing this from the new computer which I’m still breaking in. I might grieve a bit but if it can get the job done it can get the job done and that’s what’s important.


I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


Troll Busters

Leo was pretty sure it had been a crappy week. On top of the Rude reception the heads gave them. They also had to deal with the Mutant Mafia coming out of nowhere and back for Krysta. And losing control of their powers. They were slowly getting them under control again. But what if they just grew stronger.

He knew that was stressing Mikey out. Speaking of which he had come into the living room. “Hey buddy, you okay?” Leo asked noticing something was wrong. Mikey began growling and gripping something nearby. He had seen that before.

“Crap!” Leo swore under his breath as he jumped up dropping his Jupiter Jim number three hundred fifty-eight and grabbed one of his Katana’s. Immediately he opened a portal with them. Leo tumbled out he heard Mikey start screaming and attacking the area they were in. Leo hid and watched letting Mikey scream as he thrashed the few trees in the empty field they were in. Eventually he was calm.

“Mikey?” Leo asked coming out when he felt it was safe.

Mikey fell to his knees as Leo knelt beside him. “You’re okay, I took you out of the lair. No accidentally smashing anyone again.” He joked. Mikey hugged him tightly and began to sob. Leo held him close as he hugged Leo and sobbed into his chest.

It was about a half hour before April and Carol noticed Leo coming in. “Does Carol have some time?” Leo asked. “Mikey just had a Rage attack.”

The two ladies looked at each other as April helped Mikey to the couch. Carol sat across from him as they began to talk. Leo sighed keeping his distance since it was a private thing. As he did however he noticed something on top of April’s Mail.

Art Contest

Entry time May 7th – May 14th
Contest on the 15th first prize

Leo didn’t really care about the Prize. He just knew Mikey had been interested in entering an Art contest now they hade one. He grabbed it grinning wildly as he rushed back into the living Room. “Mikey, Mikey, Mikey!” he said excitedly. “Prepare to be the happiest you’ve been this year!” he said stuffing the flyer right in his face.

“Easy! You hit my nose!” Mikey whined as he read it acknowledging Leo’s quick apology. He did however smile. “I’ve been hoping to see this! I think I have an idea of what to do!” Mikey said excitedly.

“That’s great you should totally enter Mikey! You’ll do great!” April said with Mayhem nodding from her shoulder.

“You think so?” Mikey asked.

“I know so!” April assured.

Carol gave Leo a thumbs up as he grinned in response arrogantly. “You should do it Mikey! I think having your art appreciated will do you some good. And something I’ve been meaning to talk to you about.”

“What?” Mikey asked.

“When you’re up to it. I think you should take a trip with your brothers and father to the Hidden City.” Carol said. Mikey frowned and hung his head looking nervous.

“Is that a good idea? He has no good association with it. Aside from Krysta beginning to live here maybe.” Leo pointed out.

“I understand but it’s not healthy to avoid triggers forever.” Carol noted. “That’s also why I suggested you guys go with him.”

“If it helps, I’ll figure something out. I trust, you Carol.” Mikey assured as Leo looked worried.

X X X

Mikey spent the next week working on the picture and sadly, for the twins they quickly learned Mikey knew some barrier spells against Tech and Portals. He wouldn’t let anyone see it. Not even Klunk or Leo. “Come on Mikey! I want to see!” Klunk whined.

“No Klunk it’s a surprise for all of you.” Mikey said as covered the now finished picture and putting a hoodie on before.

“However right now they were in deep thought. So, who do you think it’s a portrait of?” Donnie asked.

“Probably me I did save his life after all.” Leo said with false casualness.

“No, it could very well be a picture of me scoff!!” Donnie bit.

“What reason does he have to draw you!?” Leo growled before both got hit upside the head by Raph both, yelping in response.

“How about you two support him regardless of what the picture is?” Krysta huffed in annoyance. “I don’t like that they’re just having the art sit there until the next morning. There’s been word of Art vandals in the city.”

“We can’t have art vandals mess with Mikey’s painting we’ve gotta keep watch and protect it!” Raph suddenly said.

"Yeah!” Klunk added. “This is his first competition! We can’t let anything happen to Mikey’s painting.”

Leo and Donnie had to agree. Putting their Ego Dreams aside. Leo told him about it to help him feel better. And he never got to do this with Draxum. “Okay,” Leo hummed pulling out the Advertisement he had found a week ago. “It’s at the Museum Arts and Framing.” Leo replied. “If there are Art Vandals! Then they’ll have to get through us to get to Mikey’s painting!” Leo declared boldly.

 “YEAH!” everyone agreed loudly.

X X X

The five of them had staked out near the Museum on a building adjacent of it. Donnie had scanners everywhere at every possible entry point!

“See anything yet Donnie?” Raph asked.

“Nope so far so good!” Donnie replied.

“I’m not seeing anything here either.” Leo said watching with his Night Vision Goggles. They were ready for anything. Well almost anything…

“I found something!” Klunk said suddenly behind them.

“You catch a Pidgeon Klunk?” Krysta asked with interest.

“Well…….” Klunk said starring up at them as she sat. “No,” she said pulling out the corpse from behind her. Instantly Krysta recognized what she was looking at a dead Troll like Yokai with a mouse skull and pelt over its head and back.

“FRICK!” she yelped.

“What?” Leo asked with an arched eyebrow.

“Remember those Bobger Trolls we used to get away from Draxum? That’s them that’s what they look like which means the vandals are Bobger Trolls! And if she’s found one then they’re already here to trash the entries!”

“Mad Dogz! Let’s get down there!” Raph declared as he jumped down. He was followed by Klunk and Leo with Donnie and Krysta bringing up the rear. Klunk took the front sniffing the air before rushing forward and striking a Bobger Troll that was trying to destroy a vase in the museum. It had lifted the vase over it’s head.

“Bad Color!” he hissed but he screamed as Klunk immediately attacked him. Donnie used his mechanical arms to catch the vase while a fight between the two broke out. The Troll slashed her nose making her yelp as it hissed at her threatening to bite. Klunk hissed back as she swatted at the small beast it hissed at her some more trying to bite her but she was too fast and began rapidly swatting it till it was dizzy.

“Who’s in there!?” shouted the security guard as everyone hid Leo grabbing Klunk before she could sink her teeth into the unconscious Bobger Troll.

The Security Guard looked out and found the vase on the floor. “The art vandals! Where are you come out!” He hissed, suddenly there was a loud gurgle, and he held his stomach. He wasn’t a large full body man. But something about that indicated he was a big eater.

“ooof those tacos are doing a tango in my tummy.” He said going to the bathroom.

However a bunch of Bobger Trolls suddenly drove up on a cart in front of him. “Ten Million gold!” shouted one.

“What!? I don’t have that! Let me through!” the guard growled only to be bit and scratched by them as Raph immediately jumped out unable to watch anymore.

“Hey don’t charge people for basic needs!” Raph growled pointing an accusatory finger at them.

They hissed as they rushed at Raph and the others. “And suddenly I don’t need to go anymore!” the Guard cried before running away.

“TMI!” Leo shouted gagging a little at that revelation.

The Bobger Trolls hissed and pointed at them Krysta recognized this call. “More are coming!” She yelped as suddenly a large wave of evil mouse image invoking Trolls dove at them.

Raph was smashing them rapidly and kicking them. But was getting covered in them as Krysta kept blasting them for Ice. Donnie was quickly overwhelmed as Klunk was getting exhausted from swatting and hunting.

“HELP! HELP, HELP, HELP, HELP!” Donnie cried out, Klunk immediately turned into a large fan and blew them all off the Soft Shell as Leo kept trying to port them away. But they kept reappearing in the other room.

“My Powers aren’t working again!” Leo moaned with a growl. Raph also started losing control of his own powers.

“NO!” he cried as he smashed a nearby sculpture by accident while trying to smash away several of the trolls. They looked at the smashed sculpture and cheered before placing up a stick figure made of twigs and glue with a crudely carved cantaloupe for the head. Then came a sign that said, “Sixty Gold for looking.”

The trolls turned to them specifically Leo, Krysta, Klunk and Donnie who were staring incredulously at their crude copy. Raph was sniffling a little. “MONEY!” they shouted.

“We’re not giving you money for your badly made crap!” Leo snapped as Krysta gasped.

“You shouldn’t have said that” Krysta muttered fearfully.

They let out hatefully high-pitched screeches at the group. Donnie covered his ears in discomfort as magic swirled around them. “What now!?” Raph growled as suddenly the many, many Bobger trolls became large muscle-bound ones. With larger rat skulls but much smaller pelts around their shoulders.

“Oooohhh, Boooy…..” Leo whimpered as one went towards them and lifted a large fist and threw it down towards them. The group screamed and scattered as it came down. Once it did one of the other large Trolls had torn open a door. Inside were various covered pictures with numbers pinned to the covers.

“The Contest entries!” Raph shouted. It was too late the Bobger Trolls grabbed them all and jumped out of the sky light with them in tow.

“Who do they think they are the Hulk?!” Leo groaned.

“Here start reading,” Krysta said stuffing her schoolbooks she started carrying around with her for them. Donnie any ideas on where they went?!”

“Well thinking this might happen I did put a tracer on Mikey’s entry. No I did not look it was a blank canvas at the time. And now I can just track it.” Donnie replied, “Oh look at that they’re at the farthest south corner of central park.

“Then let’s hurry we’ve gotta get Mikey’s painting back!” Klunk cried. “And the others too I guess,” she hummed.

X X X

It didn’t take them long to go to where the entries had been taken thanks to the Turtle Tank. But It did take them a bit to find exactly where they were the Bobger Trolls were. Luckily, they were able to follow some carnage as signs were suddenly put up everywhere and various trees and plants had been smashed and broken along the way.

“Those fiends!” Donnie hissed. “Absolutely no respect for plants or Art! Especially our baby brothers who needed this for Therapy!” he growled.

“Shh listen!” Krysta hissed as her ears twitched. “I think I hear them.” She said rushing over in a direction closer to the small river at the back of the park.

“I can hear them!” Leo said as they hid in nearby bushes that were behind the Trolls. They were gathering mud and garbage and were sharpening their claws. They had changed back into their tiny easier to manage forms and they were chanting.

“IMPROVE, IMPROVE, IMPROVE!” they chanted over and over.

“What world do these things live in!?” Leo groaned in surprise his face made quizzical from what they were doing versus what they thought they were.

“Not ours clearly.” Donnie huffed.

Klunk sniffed the air. “I smell Mikey’s scent!” she gasped. She then saw it they had pulled a picture forward. Number ten. “They’re starting with Mikey’s!” Klunk cried.

“Not on my watch!” Raph jumped out. “POWER SMASH JUTSU!” he shouted slamming down onto the small crowd. He had full control grinning as he didn’t even touch the pictures.

The trolls snarled at Raph biting him as he growled and began spinning rapidly covered in his Mystic avatar. This made the Trolls scream flying off with red stones stuck in their bodies.

“Oh, that’s new.” Raph hummed in shock.

“Ohhh I want a new attack!” Leo said excitedly eyes sparkling. He rushed forward swinging his sword with a chortle however nothing happened to the trolls what did happen was two portals opened above and Below Leo he screamed in frustration and distress as he started falling between the two portals as the Trolls watched twitching in pain from the red avatar stones as they did so.

“Where, is, Mikey, when, you, need him!” he yelped screaming loudly as he fell over and over in the two portals. “I’m, gonna, hurl!” he cried however Klunk was quick to change her tail into a kurosai like what Mikey used to have and managed to pull him out when she felt Leo grab the ball and tug. She groaned and pulled hard pulling him out.

“Maybe just stick to just fighting for now,” Klunk huffed.

“I hate how that’s both true and hurtful.” Leo grunted in defeat.

Krysta was quick to knock several up into the sky. Before they tumbled down as ice cubes from her Icy Fury Gelato kick. They groaned quickly breaking free and charging but Donnie had the taser out and zapped several. Then came that horrible shriek.

Donnie covered his ears. “AHHH AGAIN WITH THE SHRIEKING!” he groaned as he activated soundproof mode in his headset.

They changed again, becoming the muscle-bound forms from before and the three large Trolls charged at them. Klunk snarled and began to change into a Water Panther and charged at one of the Trolls with Krysta hot on her heels.

Raph took on one on his own grappling with it as Donnie and Leo teamed up. Leo slashed at the Troll it grabbed his Katana’s however Donnie was quick to slam his rocket extension into it’s head making it scream.

The troll that was fighting Raph managed to push him away then charged at Mikey’s painting. “No you don’t!” Raph snarled charging after it. Leo, however, jumped in front of the paintings with the Troll rushing at him.

“MOVE!” it roared angrily. Leo didn’t respond beyond swinging it’s sword which it grabbed again. But suddenly small rocks had been caught up in blue electricity and pelted against the Trolls head making it scream as it stumbled back.

“OOOOHHHHH NEW ATTACK! You’ve been uhhhh Portal Bulleted….no, oh wait- AHH!” Leo quickly dodged out of the way of the one Krysta and Klunk were fighting. She slashed at the Troll’s large face, but the skull was now too thick for her to cut through. The Troll grabbed her and threw her into the river. But Klunk merely jumped out of it like a fish and tail slapped the Troll into Donnie who smirked.

“AH HAHAHA!” he cackled as he knocked it into the air. However, the Troll angled itself and fell on Raph. He yelped in pain and tried to push him off. Leo tried to help by Portalling away the Troll but he wasn’t able to get the Portal right because of his wild ability. Instead, he just unleashed a flurry of Portal Bullets that everyone had to duck from.

“We’re losing control again!” Raph cried as he started growing Krysta yelped and tried to get to the pictures to get them to safety however the Troll that had knocked Donnie back punched her and had her fly into the Soft Shell.

“Oww!” Donnie groaned. Raph was thrashing however Leo was finally able to rescue the paintings with a portal.

“Nailed it!” Leo cheered. The paintings had landed safely behind them. The Trolls hissed at them hatefully as Klunk hissed back with just as much venom in her Water Panther form. Raph was finally able to come back down as he groaned.

“Are we done yet!? It’s getting harder to control our powers and these trolls have the energy too match the wealth of bad executives!

“Executives! That’s it!” Leo cheered. He grabbed Donnie’s wrist band and started tapping into it.

“What are you doing?!” Donnie asked surprised.

“Trust me I got a genius plan!” Leo said grinning. The Turtle tank showed up.

“EXCUSE YOU!!?” Donnie hissed angrily.

“Hey Bobger Trolls! I’ll make you a deal! All these pics if you can destroy Donnie’s Turtle tank.”

“BAD!” Klunk screamed.

“Nardo what are you doing why did you just say that!?” Donnie growled eyes wide with shock and rage.

“LEO!” Raph screamed. “ARE YOU CRAZY THEY’LL WRECK MIKEY’S PAINTING!”

“But I have to warn you, this thing is this thing is a monster!” he said making Klunk, Krysta and Raph ease a little. “This thing has a bowling ball canon, Boom Canon’s taser whips and can easily tank a massive amount of hits and was recently upgraded to go toe to toe with a Rhino made of Diamond!” he said looking at the Troll’s nervous sweating faces sinisterly. He slid up to them whispering in their ears.

“And if you lose, you get nothing! Zilch, nada!” he said lips right up to a Troll’s ears as the three screamed like little girls and ran off into the night as Leo stood there smirking and watching them go.

“How did you know that would work?” Raph gasped incredulously.

“If there’s one thing Studio executives hate more than paying their Employees it’s taking risks. Thank you, Dad, for never shutting up about his Lou Jitsu days.” Leo said happily.

“Well warn us next you do that,” Krysta huffed. “Because I’m pretty sure Donnie was contemplating Fratricide there for a second.”

Contemplating! If anything happened to my Baby, YOU’D BE DEAD!” Donnie hissed growling at his twin who chuckled nervously.

X X X

And the winner is Woody with his amazing landscape!” The Judge declared on the PA. The small boy grinned holding up the Trophy as well as his landscape picture of a

Mikey, however, got third place. “I’m so sorry you didn’t win first place Mikey,” Krysta sighed.

“Seems kind of disappointing since we did all that work.” Klunk sighed.

“It’s okay I appreciate you guys protecting my painting and everyone else’s. I’ve only been painting for a little while so I’ll get him next time.” Mikey said before rubbing his hands sinisterly. “Next year I’ll knock their socks off!” he said grinning as Krysta sighed good heartedly.

“Can we see your painting now?” Leo asked.

“Oh yeah!” Mikey cheered. He pulled out his picture and placed it down where they would see it. The four grinned as they gazed upon it. At the bottom was glowing ice in light blue and a sparkles, of orange and yellow with a green light along side a pale light teal. In the center was a small orange flame surrounded by blue lightning going one way and red stones going the other. Surrounding it horizontally was purple tech squares of power.

“I saw this when I was pulled out of the armor. It gave me hope because you were all there to save me.” Mikey said reverently. “No matter what I know you guys care about me. And that means more to me than I can ever explain.”

The five teared up eyes glimmering. “Awwwww!” Klunk and Krysta hummed together.

Donnie hissed rubbing his eyes with his arm. “I don’t usually feel things but that one got through!” he said as Raph pulled them all into a hug. They all hugged Mikey tightly. It was finally then he began to feel much better about the events of the week before.


This was a shorter Chapter and I apologize. Hopefully I can get a strong groove to carry me soon. I’m working my way back into it


READ AND REVIEW!!

Chapter 8: Brains and Brawn

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Brains and Brawn

“Do you seriously think a meathead such as yourself can stand a chance against me!?” Mikey awoke to hear Donnie say. He sat up nearing his now framed painting as Klunk looked nervously at Mikey.

“What’s going on?” Mikey asked.

“They were talking, and Donnie suddenly said something about being superior and that set Raph off.” Klunk muttered nervously.

Mikey ran outside and that’s when he saw it. His two oldest brothers glaring at each other. “Who are you calling a Meat head!?” he growled.

“You!! I apologize I thought it was obvious!” Donnie snipped with some slight venom.

“Guys stop fighting!” Mikey whimpered.

“Not now Mikey!” They snapped together as Mikey began to tear up. He heard a slight scoff behind him as Leo patted his shoulder.

“This is just them both in a mood and taking it out on each other it’ll pass.” Leo assured.

“But I don’t like it when you guys’ fight.” Mikey said sadly.

“I know but there’s no stopping them. But at least we get entertainment out of it.” Leo said pulling up a bag of Pork rinds and eating stuff. “This rarely happens don’t worry I’ll be years before you see this again.” He said, stuffing a mouthful into his cheek to speak clearly.

“I have an IQ of two forty! Last I checked you barely scored high in double Digits my friend!” Donnie hissed.

“Raph is plenty smart!” The Snapper snapped. “And just because you’re super smart doesn’t make you the all-time champ of Existence you still got second in the Lair Games this year!”

Mikey just sighed, finding this extremely petty and a waste of time and needless stress he tried to begin tuning it out as Leo handed him a bag.

“Pork Rind?” he asked.

“Pork Rind.” Mikey muttered resigned yet judgmentally taking one from Leo’s bag as Shelldon and Klunk watched from off to the side. They didn’t seem to enjoy this either.

“I say we have a competition to determine who among the two of us is the best!” Donnie said pressing his face against Raph’s who pressed back towering as much as he could over the smaller turtle.

“Fine by me!” he growled with Gritted teeth.

“Ooooh that’s never happened before.” Leo said with interest.

Event 1- Science test!

“It is a blaming seventy-two degrees indoors.” Splinter said as he sat with Leo now wearing his Benjamin Blueregarde outfit happily stroking his fake goatee. “We prepare for the Science test as Red and Purple begin their experiments.” He finished as Raph almost dropped one of his devices.

Shelldon set off the horn for the first event. Raph looked at what he had. “Okay Potatoes for energy.” Raph said eating them in one bite. And then the wires go in this thingy and the other thingy goes into the other thingy- “

“Finished!” Donnie said proudly. “Behold my Potato battery!” he said as all his spuds were put together to have a motion machine of sorts going.

“Wait Potatoes can be batteries!” Mikey asked in shock.

“Indeed, they can little buddy!” Blueregarde said sliding up and gesturing energetically to the camera. “See they can use the Chemicals inside of them to charge up electricity. They’re one of very few plants that can do this!”

“A gross misuse of the word plant Benjamin. But the others are Lemons and Limes.” Donnie replied. “And what did you do with your Potatoes Raphala?” Donnie asked smirking as Raph got embarrassed.

“Uhhh Burrrp!” he belched, covering his mouth with a slight blush.

“Yeah, that’s what I thought!” Donnie said with a slight chuckle.

“Okay you can laugh now Donnie, but I’m picking the next competition!” Raph growled.

Event 2 Lifting competition

“And we’re at the scrap yard! The go to place for unwanted necessities and tech that no one else once!” Leo said chipperly.

“Indeed, blue I found our first Heater here!” Splinter replied with happy nostalgia.

“BAAAAAAADDDD!” they heard Klunk, hiss wildly.

“Oh, I guess not everyone’s a fan of the Venue.” Leo hummed.

“Well, that would be because of another Female cat nearby and one being in the audience! And old unresolved territory dispute if you will.” Donnie said matter-factly while barging into their makeshift booth.

Swinging over to Klunk who can smell Mrs. Nubbins…

“I hate it here!” she growled with a pout. Mikey stroked her back soothing her a little.

Back with the hosts….

“What are you doing? We’re the announcers!” Leo growled in annoyance.

“I’m just relaxing for when it’s my turn in this competition,” Donnie replied leaving.

“And you’re not going to prepare for this event at all?” Splinter asked cautiously. “That could be a death sentence for your chances purple!”

“Trust me Papa, I am prepared. So prepared, in fact that I can predict Raph’s results.” Donnie assured arrogantly.

The two looked at the softshell with Arch eyebrows. Donnie merely pointed at Raph who was already behind a bus. Gripping the bumper as hard as he could. “LIFT IT LIKE A BOOOOOSSSSSSS!” he screamed to the heavens.

“RAPH, RAPH, RAPH, RAPH!” Mikey and Klunk cheered but all of a sudden, the chanting softened and had undertones of worry. “Raph? Hey Raph?!” Mikey asked worriedly as he opened his eyes.

“I passed out. Did I win?” Raph asked.

“Uhhh not exactly….no…” Mikey muttered nervously with Klunk on his shoulder looking at him worried as Donnie merely tapped buttons on his phone which caused his battle shell to separate into two pieces.

Instantly the part that removed itself flew under the bus and attaching a jack to it caused it to fly up within seconds and simply balance there.

“Whoa Purple wins!” Splinter yelped in surprise.

“No way using your tech was cheating!” Raph, spat angrily.

“Oh contraire, I simply worked smarter not harder.” Donnie boasted. “Plus, there were no rules forbidding the use of my tech.” he added smugly.

“Oh, you wanna play it like that huh? We’ve got two more events first one that can win two in a row wins!” Raph growled.

“You’re on!” Donnie sneered. “I’ll even let you pick the events!”

“I was hoping you’d say that!” Raph sneered back.

Event 3 Rescue!

April had joined them along the way. And taken Leo’s place as cohost. “Our Hostage awaits rescue as we go into our final two events!” April said with vigor as everyone turned their eyes to Leon Blueregarde in a tube that began filling with water.

“OH HEEELLLP! PLEASE SOMEONE SAVE ME!” Leo moaned mellow Dramatically putting a hand to his forehead, as the other two charged over. Mikey and Klunk watched nervously as the tube began filling up quickly with water.

“Whoever can free Blue first is the winner! Now BEGIN!” Splinter shouted blowing a whistle in a ref outfit.

The two rushed over to the tube as Donnie quickly put on his goggles and began to type codes into his phone band; which connected to the device holding his twin. “Okay now I just, have to figure out a way to disable the locks which should stop the water and open the top hatch.”

CRASH!

Donnie gasped and looked up to see Leo out of the tank and in Raph’s arms. “My Hero!” Leo replied with a hug and mock gratitude to play up the part.

“When did you, how did you!?” Donnie sputtered in shock.

“All I had to do was smash the glass, common sense.” Raph replied.

Donnie growled as he admitted defeat. “Fine but there is still one event left and it is a quiz. I don’t see myself losing such a challenge.

Event 4 Quiz!

“Okay Donnie, you’re in a warehouse, and you get cornered by the enemy how do you escape?” Leo asked.

“Blow up the building!” Donnie replied with no hesitation.

“Uhhh is that you’re final answer?” Leo asked a little nervously.

“Yes, it is.” Donnie replied.

“MMm, Raph same question.” Leo replied.

“I smash my way out and try not to blow up the building or damage it as people work there!” Raph declared.

“That is correct!” Leo replied.

“Okay Question number two, you see a poor little old lady struggling to move and has a lot of bags.” Leo replied. “She seems to need help how do you handle the situation.”

“Help her cross the street!” Donnie replied.

“Oooh little old lady does not like that, and you’re now pelted by her purse.” Leo hummed stroking his Goatee. “Raph what about you?”

“Help her with her groceries!” Raph replied.

“That is correct!” Leo declared.

“RED IS THE WINNER!” Splinter declared.

“WHAT?! NOOOOOO!” Donnie wailed. “But how!?” Donnie cried.

“You lost to emotional intelligence and common sense. Guess they’re not your forte.” Leo shrugged.

“No! I need to be the ultimate intellectual!” Donnie whined.

“Donnie it’s okay you gave it your best shot.” Mikey comforted it.

“My best wasn’t good enough Micheal! I need to be the best intellectual at every aspect!” Donnie growled before storming off. Mikey sighed as Raph looked proud of himself still.

“And people say I don’t let things go.” Leo muttered.

“I hate this, at least it was entertaining I guess…” Mikey hummed.

“Relax buddy,” Leo said sliding up to him still in his costume and putting his arm around Mikey’s shoulder. “I’m sure by tomorrow things will be back to normal.” He assured.

Mikey nodded he wasn’t sure why he had a bad feeling he just knew that when he went to sleep….

It was smoky, everything was burnt around him, it was all covered in ash and he was alone. “Leo? Donnie? Raph?! Klunk, Krysta, Tiger Claw, April, Dad!?” he asked running around. However, he saw a figure off in the distance. He gasped recognizing it.

“Leo!” he said, rushing to his side and shaking the Slider who was on his side covered in dried blood all over his body. Mikey gasped when he saw it. He turned it over and found that Leo had large slashes all over his body.

“No! No, no, no!” he gasped and suddenly saw the rest of his family and Krysta with similar injuries littering their bodies. And they weren’t moving. “No please! How!?”

“It was you, young turtle….” Mikey gasped in horror tears streaming down his face. “You allowed me to return. Without you, the destruction of the world would not have been possible. Once again, I thank you!”

Mikey was hyperventilating now he gasped out no, repeatedly. “I never wanted this!”

But it has come to pass be it through your will or not, and now that you have witnessed it….” The Shredder said lifting his hand back claws extended.

Mikey screamed waking up, he jumped up and rushed around, one of the first people he saw was Leo. He teared up hugging Leo tightly and sobbing. Leo had long since changed into his pajamas and ditched the hair.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa! Mikey?” he asked worriedly. The small Box Turtle hugged him tightly. “Bad dream?” Leo asked softly.

“Yes,” Mikey sniffled.

“You want to talk about it?” Leo asked.

“No, I just…. I Just…”

“You’re okay,” Leo hummed rubbing his back. Both were unaware of the activity going on in Donnie’s lab.

“You sure about this Donnie?” Shelldon asked as Donnie began tweaking a device off to the left side of his lab. It was a large round hexagon shape with glowing indigo lines on it. Last time he used this it was to try and make Raph and Leo as smart as him. This time, however, he only wanted slight adjustments and was trying to avoid becoming a clone of the person as well.

“Yes, and it’ll be a good test for your Beta Robo-body!” Donnie declared as he finished some adjustments and shut the door on a machine. Shelldon flew into a nearby copy of Donnie’s battle shell. Instantly he synced up with it and came out.

“Time to be the best!” he said going inside as Shelldon was now in a body that made him look like an Anthropomorphic Turtle. He had three robotic fingers not unlike Donnie and his brothers and large pawed feet that looked like large cups. It felt slightly stiff, but he could move well enough. “Once I’m inside activate the Mental Intelligence Reprogamulator just like I told you.

“Got it!” he said saluting to Donnie with his fingered hand as Donnie went inside. He looked at the brain lobe like interior that would sync up with his own as he grinned to himself.

“I’m going to be brilliant left and right! EVEEEHHHHVILLL LAAAAUHAHAHUGH!” he declared continuing to laugh as Shelldon pulled down the periscope like activator and pulled the two side handles down as the lights on the large device began to glow red and Donnie laughed while covered in a red smoke as a small blot of red appeared in his chart.

The smoke cleared as he popped out. “YEEEESSS!” he cheered to the heavens as lightning struck outside a storm coming.

X X X

Mikey was still curled up in a beanbag with Klunk on his back, as Leo yawned waking up. He groaned and got up walking to the kitchen to find some breakfast for him, Klunk and Mikey, when he got there Donnie had a large bean breakfast burrito and Pulpy orange juice. Raph had gotten up to notice this too as Donnie began scarfing it down without issue. Once that was done, he pulled the glass to his lips and began slurping it down.

The two brothers’ jaws dropped as Leo was the first to speak. “Donnie, that was a bean breakfast burrito and the pulpiest orange juice we had…”

“Yeah, and? I needed a change of pace. And I so happened to eat them, like a boss!” Donnie declared coolly.

“Like a boss?” Raph asked with an arched eyebrow. “Donnie have you been you been using that brain scrambler thingy again!?” he growled pointing at the soft shell.

“No…. I did not, this is me being perfectly normal and deciding to be brave in spite of my texture issues.” Donnie lied quickly.

Yawn, what about texture issues?” Mikey asked as he and Klunk entered the room. He only became lucid enough to see Donnie grinning madly and holding up a nearby crayon.

“Bet you I can shove this crayon up my nose!” Donnie declared psychotically.

“NO!” Raph and Mikey screamed together one grabbing his arms as the soft shell struggled while Mikey tried to wrestle the crayon out of Donnie’s hand.

“Have you seen that episode of the Simpsons! You’ll just end up dumber!” Leo screamed incredulously at his twin.

“That episode is not realistic Nardo all that would happen if I poked my brain is it bleeding.” Donnie bit back as Splinter walked into the room and stared.

“Dude that’s even worse!” Leo shouted.

“Relax it can’t go up that far.” Donnie assured in annoyance.

“Last time I saw something like this. I walked as far as I could in the opposite direction. Something tells me this time, I shouldn’t do that.” Splinter muttered somewhat horrified.

“Yes, Dad, help us!” Mikey whimpered as Donnie finally got Free.

“Finally, now Gentlemen if you’ll excuse me, I have weights to lift.” He said marching off proudly.

“Make sure he doesn’t get hurt,” Mikey whispered to Klunk as she jumped off his shoulder and trotted quickly after him.

“Donnie’s acting like Raph…. Which means he did use that machine!” Raph shouted as they all ran into the lab. Raph touched the Reprogamulator lightly, it was warm. On top of that there was chart showing a larger bit of red beginning to completely engulf the purple in Donnie’s chart.

“He really did use the Brain Scrambler!” Leo gasped.

“It’s actually the Mental intelligence Reprogamulator.” Shelldon said popping out. Still in his beta body.

“How do you know about this thing and why does Donnie have it?” Mikey asked nervously.

“I don’t know when he made it. But he used it on me and Leo when he was upset with us about not caring about the Purple Dragons as much as he did and messing up his plan.”

“HE WHAT!?” Mikey screamed horrified. 

“We should probably call April for help.” Splinter hummed pulling out his phone.

“Uhh guys, Donnie just left without his battle Shell!” Shelldon said nervously as he used robot arms to hold up the discarded armor.

“Oh, that’s not good!” Splinter muttered bug eyed.

“AHHHHHH!” Raph screamed in horror holding his head his pupils losing focus. He started blabbing about what Donnie’s fate would be.

“What’s happening to him?!” Mikey asked as Raph rushed out the walls.

“DONNNNIIEEEE!” he screamed wildly as everyone hugged to brace against the chaos.

“Oh no!” Leo gasped as April poked her head in and looked at the Raph shaped holes in the wall.

“Did Raph just complete his transformation into a Mama Bear!?” April asked worriedly.

“Yup!” Leo muttered worriedly.

“Okay Blue you are the Leader now!” Splinter declared. 

X X X

Baxter had his Micro-bots searching everywhere for the Turtles. They had to come from somewhere. “Anything yet kid?” Albearto asked.

“Nope I don’t understand it! How to giant Turtle men end up being hard to find.” Baxter groaned.

“Hey there’s one,” Albearto said pointing out to Donnie charging down the street in just his hoodie. “Time to show the world what Donatello can do!” he said holding up a wrestling outfit.

 “We can use him to lure out the other Turtles once we have them all together, we can exact our revenge!” Albearto stated.

“And make money! I’ll start tracking him now!” Baxter said immediately sending out his Micro-bots to trail Donnie. “Look out Turtles because soon you will face the wrath of the Stocking Duo!” he shouted with a maniacal laugh.

“Wait Stocking Duo?! When we did, we agree on that!?” Albearto asked incredulously.

“It’s a better name than the UnBEARable Duo,” Baxter grumbled.

“No, it’s really not!” Albearto snapped.

X X X

“I know where Donnie is it looks like he’s going to the Skate area in Central Park!” Shelldon said as the group used the Turtle Tank to start tracking down the Missing Turtles. “Raph is kind of wandering Aimlessly not gonna lie.”

“Probably because he’s not really focusing,” Klunk pointed out.

“You found them fast,” Mikey noted as Splinter Drove the tank with April in the adjacent seat and Shelldon using his Beta body to sit in Donnie’s usual seat.

“Now the question is who do we focus on finding first?” Leo hummed.

“That’s what you’re supposed to figure out,” Splinter noted making Leo glare at him in annoyance.

“Let’s start with Donnie since he’s technically not well, then we can call Raph.” April suggested.

“Look there’s Raph! Why does he have no Hoodie in Daylight!?” Mikey yelped as they saw him turn screaming into the park.

“Because that’s what the transformation does,” Leo explained.

“You know a lot about it.” Mikey hummed worriedly.

“We have seen this transformation one other time…No you do not want to know.” Splinter replied.

“DONNNNIIEEEE!” Raph screamed rushing in as several people and objects including Cosplay Wizard who fell after being tossed fell like Dumbledore when he died as the Turtle tank stopped nearby where he landed.

“Owwwww,” he muttered as the family raced by him. When they got there, they saw Donnie using rockets on his skateboards to race as fast as he could.

“Check out my uhhhh INFINITE SHREDDING SPINN! COWABUNGGA!” Donnie shouted as he began spinning like a drill below with onlookers.

“DONNNIIIEEEE!” Raph screamed rushing to catch him as blasts of fire rimmed the soft shell’s descent.

“THEY’RE GONNA KILL EACH OTHER!” Mikey cried.

“Get Raph, I’ll grab Donnie!” Leo yelped as Mikey nodded and rushing forward having his Nun Chucks extend around Raph and pull him back as he began thrashing and pulling Mikey around who screamed and yelped as Raph tried to get to Donnie.

Leo swung his Katanas at Donnie managing to catch him focusing and concentrating as hard as he could hoping he didn’t just screw his twin over. Thankfully Donnie came tumbling out on his groan.

“DUDE! Why’d you mess me up! I was about to do the ultimate skating trick.” Donnie snapped.

“Yeah, the one where you Ultimately die!” Leo snapped. “Listen we’re trying to help you! You’re not yourself!”

“What do you mean I’m not myself! I’m totally in the zone and totally kicking all the ass like a boss!” Donnie declared.

“Raph, you have to breathe!” Mikey shouted behind. “He’s right here with us!” Mikey cried. Before groaning and swinging around to slap Raph in the face.

Raph returned to his senses. “Oh, thanks I needed that,” he said happily. Mikey however was tearing up and hugging Raph’s neck.

“I’m sorry I hit you,” He sniffled.

“It’s okay really,” Raph assured.

“Donatello! You come home right now!” Splinter growled as he, April, Klunk and Shelldon had finally caught up.

“Why!?” Donnie snapped.

“Because I said so!” Splinter snapped. Mikey thought about the last time Splinter said that too him. It had made him mad to hear that. Draxum used to say it all the time. That wasn’t an answer it was basically a command to shut up and obey.

“I’m sick of all this Shellpression! I’m out of here!” Donnie snapped angrily as he used the Skateboard. To fly. “WEEEEEEE!!!!”

“Why is he just as hard to reason with!? I thought he made his mind more like Red’s!” Splinter growled.

“Because ‘I said so’ is not an answer and it never will be.” Leo sassily pointed out with his arms crossed.

“You two do clash with him more than you do Leo,” April pointed out.

“This is kind of sounding like what I noticed with Leo and Raph.” Shelldon added.

“What do you mean?” Klunk asked, tilting her head.

“Well when Donnie reprogrammed them they acted like him but were still kind of them.” Shelldon explained. “Raph insulted Donnie’s tech and Leo was obsessed with space and sending Tech into it. So maybe what happens if while the person’s brain is more like who it’s reprogrammed to be like the core personality traits are still kept.”

“Wait Donnie’s insanity and Dramatics with Raph’s adrenaline junkiness?! That’s dangerous.” Leo gasped.

“Hey there’s more to Raph than Adrenaline.” He scoffed.

“How’d you guys fix them then?” Mikey asked.

“He outsmarted himself.” Shelldon replied.

“So, we just have to convince the Raph within him to go into the Machine, then Shelldon can run it again!” Leo declared.

“SMASH!!” Donnie suddenly screamed. There was a bang then a wail of pain.

“That’s not good,” Raph muttered. They rushed to see Donnie in an energy cage that he was holding his throbbing hand in. it was being held up by a large Micro-bot.

“Is that-“Leo gasped in shock.

“Baxter Stokboi!?” Mikey yelped in fear.

“And Albearto!?” April shouted recognizing the thing the small boy was driving.

“That’s right Kiddies! Albearto is back bigger better and hollower to accommodate for my new Partner!” he declared.

“Partner!? Him!?” Raph muttered fearfully.

“That’s right we are the Tech Busters!” Baxter declared.

“No, we’re not doing that one! Albearto’s Duo is what we should be called!” Albearto declared.

“Hold on why is your name in our Duo name!?” Baxter growled.

“Because I carry you!” Albearto replied with some sass.

“You wouldn’t even be functioning if not for me!” Baxter snapped as Mikey readied his Nunchucks.

He raced forward Leo and Raph on his tail as they jumped. “COWABUNGA!” they shouted going in for the attack and attacking the Large Micro-bot making it drop the cage. Raph had managed to cause the two to fall of the machine as Leo swing a portal at one of the Legs.

“You’ve been Portal Chopped!” he declared boastfully as Mikey whipped his Nunchucks around and slashed at the bot as Splinter rushed at the cage and struck at it yelping in pain as it was ineffective.

Klunk turned into a Key and landed in April’s hand as Albearto rushed at the Turtles and slammed Leo and Raph into the ground. “It’s not that kind of Cage, Klunk,” April said worriedly.

“I know what to do!” Shelldon said as he summoned a small dish that unleashed a sound wave that disrupted force field causing it to go down.

“MY BROTHERS!” Donnie cried. “I have to help them!” He shouted rushing towards them.

“No! Donnie, stay away!” Mikey shouted before yelping as Albearto threw a powerful punch at him and he countered with a shell spin into his gut carefully avoiding Baxter.

Donnie was starting to freak out and go into a Mama bear transformation as he hyperventilated. However, Splinter Swat him with his tail. “Oh, thank you.” He muttered.

“Wait that’s it!” April declared getting an idea. “Donnie listen, if you want to help your brothers than you’ve got to go back to the Lab and use the Reprogamulator!” she said gripping his shoulders.

“What if I’m not smart enough to turn it back on!” Donnie muttered worriedly.

“That’s why you have me!” Shelldon said.

“Go I’ll help your brothers!” Splinter said as he and Klunk glared at Albearto who unleashed a set of powerful coil arms. They tried to strike Donnie and April as they took off running.

Splinter, however, was able to block it with a fiery kick. Leo caused Albearto to hit him self after pulling a caught Mikey away with Raph coming in for a Punch, but he was punched back quickly in retaliation.

Klunk growled and attacked as a Water Panther which surprised the two as she chased them down before they flew over her and caused her to crash into Raph and the two tumbled into the ground.

“Haha! You’re no match for Cyber Duo!” Baxter sneered.

“Really that’s so plain! We need to be Terribearle!” Albearto declared.

“What is it with you and Bear puns?!” Baxter shouted in exasperation.

“Really no one cares about your name but you!” Splinter growled.

“And you’re both Bad!” Klunk growled.

“He’s right lets catch these guys then think of a name!” Albearto said as he and Baxter began to focus.

“Okay I just beefed that,” Splinter muttered. Everyone realized that they had just lost their advantage as Albearto surrounded them with copies.

“Now Turtles and Rat see if you can find the real us!” Albearto sneered.

“I’ll just cut you all down!” Mikey retorted swinging his Nunchucks out and

X X X

Here it is!” Shelldon said leading Donnie in as he hopped in the machine and April closed the door. Shelldon jumped up onto Donnie’s computer chair and began using the device’s controls as the machine flared up things started to spark a little.

“Is that good!?” April asked worriedly.

“Uhh not really! That means we don’t have enough power!” Shelldon muttered. “And we don’t have the Dragon Tooth this time.”

“Wait was the last incident Purple Dragon related?!” April yelped.

“Yeah,” Shelldon replied when suddenly purple electricity began surging around.

“MUST SAVE BROTHERS!” Donnie growled focusing wildly on something. They didn’t know what, but it was working as a large surge of purple began swallowing the Red in Donnie’s chart.

Donnie pushed himself out and rubbed his head, his memories were all a blur. But he had a good idea of what was going on. “Okay I need a refresh and a location stat!” Donnie declared.

“That the Genius I know and love!” April declared with a fist pump.

X X X

Leo swung his swords to send the duo away. However, the portals messed up and just stopped working. Leo made a nervous sound as Raph suddenly couldn’t stop multiplying again. Mikey rushed in swinging his Nunchucks. However, he suddenly noticed his chains, fists and feet flaring up stronger than he wanted. He could feel the heat on his back. Images of his twisted Shredder form. And his other form flashed in his mind as did the images of the mangled bodies of Baxter and Albearto. The idea made him gag as he stopped.

“Mikey!” Raph shouted trying to get to him as he started to freeze from the flash back of losing control. Mikey was shaking as Leo tried to rush over to him with a portal but ended up falling on Splinter and Klunk before being caught in one of Baxter’s cages.

Raph pushed Mikey out of the way but ended up caught himself. “No!” Mikey muttered, feeling himself unable to move from the flashbacks. He forced himself to move but the images were too much. And quickly Mikey was trapped as well as, he curled up in shame.

“Okay now that that’s settled let’s sit down and think of a name!” Albearto agreed.

“I concur.” Baxter agreed.

“If I could make a suggestion!” said a new voice everyone recognized above them floating down on his shell jetpack triumphantly. “How about Mud.”

“Donnie!” Raph cheered.

“He’s back to normal!” Leo added happily.

“EMP COMING IN HOT! He said cool as a cucumber!” Shelldon declared as he resummoned his dish that unleashed a soundwave that took away the cages they were in.

“We’re free!” Klunk shouted as she rushed to Mikey.

“Oh no you don’t!” Albearto growled as he and Baxter charged however on a jet pack of her own from Donnie….

“APRILLLLLLLLLL O’NEEEEILLL!” she shouted swinging her bat as hard as she could in Albearto’s head making him fall back and tumble.

Leo helped Mikey up as he muttered a weak apology. Donnie let his Tech-Bo spin wildly like a Boomerang as it bashed Albearto in the back of his head.

They charged at Donnie and found that he was nothing more than a holograb as the real one appeared from behind them. “Fibonacci!” He shouted the two screamed as they went tumbling into the air but Albearto was able to use a Jet pack and start charging.

“Donnie let’s team up and take them down!” Raph cheered as he and Donnie fist bumped.

“Sounds good to me Boss Man I’ll take the brains you take the bear!” Donnie declared with a sly grin.

“Ohhh Brains and Bear could be good!” Albearto said as Raph focused holding control over his Mystic Powers long enough to grow large enough as he reared back a fist Donnie tapped a few buttons into his wrist as April allowed the Jetpack she had to go and several more appeared on Raph’s fist as Donnie jumped in the air doing calculations in his head as he used the rocket extension on his tech bo to spin like a wheel as Raph charged forward.

Grinding Rocket Punch!” They shouted together as they both crashed into the screaming Duo of Albearto and Baxter who were sent flying.

X X X

“You want me to what!?” Donnie yelped in shock at Splinter.

“I want you to get rid of that Brain Scrambler!” Splinter snapped.

“Why?” Donnie asked.

“Because I said so that’s why!” he said shaking his fist and yelling as Donnie hunched over a little in annoyance. Mikey took a picture just in case he needed it.

Once Donnie had pulled out the Power Core for the Reprogamulator he sighed as it was being dismantled.

“I’m sorry Donnie,” Mikey muttered sadly.

“It’s not you, Papa’s not the biggest fan of technology. And I flew way to close to the sun….again”

“Yeah, you beefed it again,” Mikey replied. “What were you trying to do?” Mikey asked.

“Be the perfect intellectual I couldn’t handle Raph excelling at some of those aspects.” Donnie sighed.

“So you’re not, is that so awful. You’re still the science, tech and plant guy! And Raph can’t top you on that. Maybe it’s okay to not be good at everything ya know?”

Donnie hummed in thought for a moment before smiling. “Yeah maybe you’re right.”


Splinter deemed the Reprogamulator too dangerous but he’s not communicating well. I’ve called it Brain Scrambler on and off if you couldn’t tell. I didn’t include it with Mikey because I felt that it was too traumatizing of an experience for Prodigy!Mikey because Donnie reprogrammed his brothers out of anger. And fucked with their brain chemistry. At the same time that could’ve been a way to give him some development in prodigy but I’m not sure how similar it would’ve been to Demon Jam. But I got inspiration for a sequel!

READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 9: Breaking Purple!

Chapter Text

Funny how I found a way to have Chapter 8 segue into 9 ^_^


I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Breaking Purple!

Klunk watched worriedly as Shelldon zipped around the room she kept low to the floor to avoid being hit. “Shelldon! Donnie has said not to Drone race in the lair!” she whined. “I’m gonna tell them if you don’t stop!”

“You can take your threat and shove it Klunk!” Shelldon sneered zipping right over her head as she growled after him.

“BAD!” she hissed in frustration. She was about to change into bug to find Mikey when she heard a crash. Then another crash. It came from the Kitchen where Donnie was. “Finally!” she hissed cathartically.

SHELLLLLLLLDOOOONNN!!!” Donnie screamed as the small Drone came to a stop and turned with a quick eyeroll. “I told you no Drone racing in the lair!”

“Tch!” Shelldon growled before pointing one of his rotors behind him. “You guys have a giant Skate Ramp in the house, and I can’t race!”

“No, you can’t!” Donnie ordered firmly with his arms crossed glaring at Shelldon.

“Why!?” Shelldon snapped.

“Because I said so!” Donnie snapped before pulling out devices with the spider arms from his Battle Shell. “Emailed So and Texted so!” he snapped counting off the ways on his fingers.

“That’s so unfair!” Shelldon snapped throwing his front rotors up and down as much as he could. “I’m sick of this Shell-Pression!” he snarled flying off.

“Problem Donnie?” Mikey asked with Klunk on his shoulders as he ate some of the cheese off his headset.

Donnie sighed, “It’s Shelldon I just upgraded his operating system to version thirteen.” Donnie said as they all watched Shelldon. He was flying around the upper levels of the lair. “I remember it like it was yesterday when he was a twinkle in my Toolbox and now, he is a pain in my shell!” he groaned. “He charges until noon! He’s always coding back to me! And now he’s Drone racing all over the house. I don’t know what to do!”

“Well, it could be you guys have communication problems. Carol says the foundation of a good relationship is communication. That and many problems could’ve been solved with clear communication. Think of all the movies where the plot could’ve been avoided if they had talked things out.” Mikey replied.

“I communicate.” Donnie grunted.

“Because I said so is not an answer Donnie,” Mikey replied.

“Also, you could stand to be a bit clearer. And maybe express your feelings a bit better.” Klunk added gingerly.

“Yes, feelings hot, cold, hunger, sleep- “Donnie listed before Mikey cut him off.

“No feelings like anger and fear.” Mikey said. “In fact,” he said pulling up a picture to go with the one from Yesterday on the phone. “Remind you of anyone?” he asked showing a picture of an exasperated Shelldon being yelled at by Donnie who was shaking his fist.

“NNNOPE!” Donnie replied to them a bit defiantly.

Mikey and Klunk gave him the same judgmental look as Mikey swiped between the two pictures which had Splinter and Donnie in the same position although Donnie was the exasperated one. They had the same expressions between both pictures. As Mikey flipped back and forth Donnie gasped in shock as he saw him and Splinter syncing up as one.

“NO ANYTHING BUT THAT!” he yelped in horror begore jumping to his knees. “Help me, Micheal! Help me!” he begged.

“Okay, Carol says to use X and Y statements.” Mikey declared.

“What does that mean?” Donnie asked.

“Basically, ‘when you do X It makes me feel Y.’” Mikey replied as they heard a crash and rushed to see that Shelldon had crashed in the lab into one of Donnie’s new inventions.

“My Black Hole generator! SHELLLDON!” Donnie screamed again when Mikey gripped his shoulders as Donnie gritted his teeth.

“Donnie remember, your X And Y statements!” Mikey coached as Donnie stomped forward.

“Shelldon!” he said through gritted teeth. “When you destroy my priceless inventions, I feel Angry!” he growled through gritted teeth.

“Eye Roll.” Shelldon muttered in annoyance as he did just that.

“You did not just- “Donnie began with a slight snarl.

“Donnie,” Mikey remined as he shook his head at him.

“Ohkaaaay,” Donnie said growling as he tried again. “Shelldon when you eye roll at me! I feel very, very (that’s two verys) Annoyed- “he saw that Shelldon had basically flown off to look at an iPad. “Oh, that is it!” Donnie snapped grabbing a nearby ring with a chain on the end. “You are grounded young man!” he growled before snapping it on his back left rotor. “Literally!”

“Hey!” Shelldon yelped.

“Shelldon!” Klunk cried.

“Donnie!” Mikey said in shock as they both jumped down to catch Shelldon as he fell. He ended up on top of Klunk and in the arms of Mikey as they all looked at Donnie two sadden the other glaring with rage.

“That is a restraining bolt!” Donnie said pointing to the tech Ball and chain. “From now on you do not go anywhere or do anything without my say so!” he growled.

“Zero-one-zero-zero-one you!” Shelldon screamed as he struggled to move pulling the ball and chain with him as Donnie’s jaw dropped in shock.

“You watch your mouth young man!” he spat. “Sorry you two but I needed a solution that actually does things!” Donnie defended.

X X X

Klunk’s ears twitched as she suddenly heard grunting and groaning and the sound of something heavy being dragged as a couple of doors shut. “Shelldon?” she asked rushing out to see the door to the lair entrance open when she went outside the manhole that went to the surface was open with light pouring into the sewers below. “Oh no!” she gasped climbing up the ladder and looking around hoping to find Shelldon as she was able to find slight drag marks she could follow.

As she ran as fast as she could to find she felt relief when she heard Shelldon’s engine and the ball dragging on the ground in central park nearby and rushed over. She stopped when she heard a new voice but one, she recognized.

“Us? Ahaheh No, we’re just misunderstood teens who don’t play by the rules.”

“Kendra!” Klunk gasped as she rushed forward just in time to see Kendra remove the restraining bolt. She was being too nice. Last time she had hacked Shelldon and used him as a projector.

“Shelldon no!” Klunk hissed as they all watched Shelldon zip around the area in joy.

“Whoo hoo! Booyakasha!” he declared happily.

“Whoo hoo hoo nice moves.” Kendra declared as Shelldon paused to grin as much as he could. The Dragons were about to leave when Kendra turned back to Shelldon.

“Hey we were gonna have some unsupervised fun maybe join the Drone races….you can come if you want.” Kendra offered.

“Really?!” Shelldon asked happily.

“Shelldon no!” Klunk jumped out. “You can’t go with them they’re bad guys.”

“They’re only bad guys because Donnie said so!” Shelldon snapped at Klunk getting right in her face. “And he only cares about himself. The Dragons get me! You and him don’t! You’re always taking Donnie’s side.”

“I…..” Klunk muttered unsure of what to say, “But Shelldon it’s only that-“ he wasn’t listening he was already behind the Dragons to go with them.

“I’m up for it it’s cool, sorry you had to see that.” Shelldon replied trying to keep up an image.

“Oh no I get it,” Kendra said with a slight sneer as Klunk curled up a bit getting low as the girl got right in her face. “Some people think of nothing but themselves. But I hope you heard him loud and clear kitty kat he’s made his choice. And you’ve lost him.” She sneered as Klunk shivered turning into a Rock and watching as they left. Once they were gone, she began to tear up.

“MIKEY, DONNIE!” she sobbed, running back towards the lair.

X X X

“Ahh yes!” Donnie said as he began to gather ingredients for his ultimate breakfast sandwich, “finally. You see Mikey with Shelldon grounded I can make and enjoy my toasted avocado baco-bagel-rito in peace!” he said as he began preparing it.

“Don’t you think it’s time to take off that restraining bolt?” Mikey asked with yawn keeping his half-lidded look.

“GUYS!” Klunk shouted jumping into Mikey’s arms.

“Klunk what’s wrong?” Mikey asked worriedly.

“Shelldon ran away! And he won’t come back!” Klunk sobbed.

“What but that’s, he-“Donnie yelped as he rushed to the lab where Shelldon was seemingly apologizing and needing to charge as he ripped of the sheet revealing a Boom box with a cassette playing over and over again with balls tapped to it. Donnie immediately smashed it and he took off from one of the doors in his lab. Klunk was flying after him as fast as she could as Mikey called after them.

“Shelldon!?” Donnie asked looking around City Hall.

“Shelldon!?” he shouted in the Mystic Library only to get snatched by the Hush bats still in the same pose. “Shelldon?!” he asked in the kiddie room.

“Shelldon!?” he called from a toilet. Then again from the Surface Pillar ruins. Again, in Albearto land in a bumper car.

“SHELLLDOOOONNN!” he shouted from the ocean near the sunset. Then in the Scrap yard. “SHEEEELLLLDOOOOOONNN!” he cried loudly as Klunk landed beside him a bit exhausted as she let out a tired huff.

“This is some top-notch scrap.” They heard Repo say, and looked over to see he was talking with a bald man with a bluish-grey goatee. “Where’d you get all this?”

“Whoa, whoa, Loose Lips Malinowski don’t talk about sources….” He said as Klunk and Donnie got in closer they looked fortunately there was no Shelldon allowing them to sigh in relief. “I’m not just gonna tell you I got it from the Drone races, where wayward Drone Teens go when they run after a nasty argument with their misguided Parental Figure that they’ll regret for the rest of their lives. There that’s where I got it.”

“Ah, Shame,” Repo sighed picking up the remains of the Drone. “All this senseless carnage could be avoided if people just learned to communicate.”

Donnie looked at the pile of drones and imagined a bunch of broken Shelldon his heart squeezing in pain. “You can be harsh with him.” Klunk muttered hanging her head with her ears drooping.

“Do you know where he is now?” Shelldon asked.

“The Purple Dragons,” Klunk said.

“What?!” Donnie yelped. “Why didn’t you tell me sooner!?” he asked.

“I tried! But you wouldn’t listen!” Klunk protested as Donnie sighed.

“We have to get him back!” Donnie cried. “They’re just using him, Klunk can you tell me what you know.”

“Okay, they were going towards a car. So it might not be in New York.” Klunk replied. “Kendra also worded it like it was gonna happen soon.”

“So we only have an imminent amount of time. Go get Mikey, I’ll figure out where the nearest Drone Races.” Donnie replied as Klunk nodded and flew back off to the lair.

X X X

Shelldon flew along side the car excitedly as they headed to the laser drome where he helped them win a game against some punk kids defending Jayce when he got cornered the two-fist bumped. The next thing they did in a reshowing of Avengers Endgame was target practice someone had fallen asleep. And they were currently trying to throw food into his mouth. Shelldon used Laser guidance to allow Jeremy to throw a chocolate bar in there which made him cough and wake up. The four cheered getting shushed by the other movie goers as they quietly chuckled.

Soon they were watching the Sunrise at the shore near Jersey Beach. “So now that you’re a Dragon how’d you like to race for us in the Drone Races?” Kendra asked with a smile. Shelldon thought for a moment.

“Yeah!” He said happily as the two-fist bumped.

“Dragon’s till the end.” She said as they made their way to a Warf with a very tall warehouse with all the lights on.

“Here we are Dragons!” Kendra said leaning up against the door and opening it. “The World of Underground Drone racing.” She said as Shelldon beheld a massive obstacle course and zips of color and light zipping around he didn’t pay much attention to one that exploded after crashing into a support pillar. He had to force himself not to look to keep up with the Dragons as they made their way to the starting point.

Kendra turned to him with a smug look. As they looked around at various tech wizards working on their Drones. “Heh these Drones got nothing on you.” Kendra said as they went to their spot. “You’re gonna win us that prize.” She said looking up at it while putting her hand on Shelldon’s back.

“The Shadow Transmitter!” Jayce said in awe for seeing it in person. “It’s so powerful! And blinky!” Jayce said mesmerized. Shelldon got a bit mesmerized too as the Dragons headed into an elevator leaving him behind to race.

“See you at the finish line Shell.” Kendra called as the doors shut. Shelldon had even noticed Baxter Stockboi with a few bandages on him probably from a couple days ago. He was in his Albearto Mech Suit that seemed to be talking with him inside. But had some patch work on him too.

“Welcome Warriors of the Sky to the Thunder Drone!” shouted a voice that had the crowd roaring in excitement Shelldon looked up to see who it was but didn’t leave his position. A yellow car on cables came down with a guy in his early twenties with a Neon blue shirt with white rims and cherry red hair Gold glasses similar to Splinter’s and blue jeans coming down and revving up the crowd. “I’m your host Billionaire Guy Eccentric! Billionaire is my first name and not a reference to my financial situation,” He added nervously. He then tapped on his ear bud. “Really two last minute entries? Introducing, Klunktron and Drone-atello!” He cheered as the audience roared in excitement.

“Klunktron, Drone-atello!?” Shelldon yelped recognizing the names and looked over to his left. Donnie was wearing a hat and had his goggles over his eyes and had shoved himself in a cardboard box and was holding himself up by gripping two small propellers that had some anti-gravity tech in them.

Then there was Klunk who was in the shape of a cat crouched on all fours with a crescent shaped mechanical tail and rotor wings on her back. Her eyes were like Shelldon’s but yellow. She had turned herself into a Drone built like him but orange and shaped like a cat. They both looked nervously at him. “GUYS?!” he yelped. “What are you guys doing here?!” he growled.

“We’ve come to take you home! This place is bad Drones get killed here!” Klunk begged.

“She’s right! I Know you’re mad at me but don’t do this!” Donnie added. “it’s too dangerous!”

“Well, my friends don’t think so!” Shelldon argued his eyes narrowing. “They think I can win!”

“But they’re using you! They don’t care if you get hurt!” Klunk cried.

Racers! Start your rotors!” Billionaire called as a flag waved. A set of lights came down.

“Listen to Klunk! Those, jerks are not your friends!” Donnie said firmly but was trying to keep calm he knew anger wouldn’t help right now.

“You’re wrong! They don’t have any rules and let me do whatever I want!” Shelldon snapped.

The horn rang as the lights went green. “Dragons to the end!” Shelldon shouted rushing off.

“Shelldon!” Klunk cried.

“Shelldon wait!” Donnie cried as they chased after him. The two zipped down the path. The red Drone had gotten into a fight with Baxter’s the two crashed as they tried to knock each other off the track as they went through the hologram gates. Klunk and Donnie pulled apart as Baxter’s now broken Micro-Drone was sent flying onto the track destroyed.

“SHELLDON!” the two cried out in worry as they rushed to keep up. Another Drone was sent flying at them. Klunk yelped as she spun out of the way.

“That isn’t good!” Donnie muttered worriedly.

Mikey had lost track of the two as they made their way here. He was wearing his gold hoodie and pants as he looked around and saw them. He gasped. “THEY ENTERED THE RACES!?” he screeched in horror hands on his hooded head. He then cried out in horror as the two raced towards a set of hanging taxis crashing back and forth against each other.

“Oh, definitely not good!” Donnie yelped as Shelldon was about to get caught between two however Klunk managed to get above him and slice the chains of the taxis that almost crushed him as the rest spread apart.

“Shelldon, Shelldon I’m sorry!” Donnie cried catching up to him with Klunk not too far behind as the surviving drones raced up a tunnel towards the top of the course structure.

“Shelldon please come home!” Donnie called.

“Home is where your family is! And I’m a Purple Dragon now!” Shelldon spat back.

We’re your family not them!” Klunk cried.

“The Dragons don’t care about you!” Donnie warned. “If you lose this race, they’re gonna kick you to the curb!”

The two yelped as they dodged out of the way of the sawblades in the small trailer Klunk instantly regretting her decision when they barely made it past.

“You’re just saying that to get me to do what you want!” Shelldon accused as Donnie saw he wasn’t paying attention and was about to be shredded.

“Look out!” Donnie yelped in tears as he pushed Shelldon out of the way. “Saw, saw!” he cried desperately as the two tumbled past them Klunk getting trap but getting through quickly first chance she got just in time to see Donnie tumble and crash all through the Drop.

Looks like one of our late entries is finished!” Billionaire called as Klunk tried to keep up with Shelldon while Donnie was in the mud and looked up sadly hearing Klunk desperately call Shelldon’s name again. She was ignored as only she the red Drone and Shelldon remained.

“I’m sorry Shelldon,” Donnie muttered standing up “But winning this race is the only way to make you understand what they’re really like.” he said resolutely as he pressed the button on his phone brace. Nothing happened, he tapped it rapidly out of worry.

“Come on come o-AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” Donnie screeched as he suddenly rocketed forward.

“Oh-ho, ho ho! In an unprecedented move Drone-atello is crashing straight through the obstacle course it’s a good thing Drones can’t feel pain!” Billionaire declared as Donnie was making him shaped holes through everything while Mikey watched in horror.

“Oh dear,” he muttered flatly.

Back with Shelldon and Klunk the Red Drone with a beard like shape began attacking Shelldon and crashing against him hard as he hit back. “Leave him alone!” Klunk called trying to catch up and attack the Red Drone to save Shelldon but she wasn’t fast enough. However…..

“AAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” Donnie screamed as he whizzed past Klunk making her spin wildly before she drunkedly flew after them a bit slowly.

Uh oh Klunktron’s not looking too hot.” Said the misnomed host as Donnie zipped right past them and flew right over the finish line taking out the Red Drone as he did so. He then crashed past the finish line into the wall as Shelldon looked at him in annoyance and huffed going away.

“Holly Smokes! Drone-atello wins!” Billionaire cheered as the crowd roared in response. Donnie peeled off the wall and fell on his back with a groan of pain. A Small droid dropped the Shadow Transmitter on Donnie’s head where it bounced off. Mikey rushed to his side.

“Donnie? Donnie!” he cried worriedly shaking him a little worried for his brother as the host continued “Hope everyone had a great time remember to tip your host! Because I’m in horrible future crippling depression causing debt and my apartment is two by four!” Billionaire called as Klunk landed at the finish line and changed back stars spinning around her head.

“Mistakes were made,” she muttered before seeing where Shelldon was going and raced after him. She saw him rub his head.

“Awww sorry guys we’ll get them next time,” Shelldon said before Kendra whipped around on him with a vicious glare.

“Useless drone! There won’t be a next time!” she snapped.

“But….but we’re friends…” Shelldon timidly pointed out.

“Are you kidding we were never friends you scrapheap! I needed you to get the Shadow Transmitter and you couldn’t even do that!”

Klunk jumped between them hissing. “Don’t you talk to him like that!” Klunk snarled. In response Kendra used a device that zapped her she yelped in pain.

“What are you gonna do about it flea bag!?” Kendra growled.

“Leave her alone!” Shelldon growled at Kendra. Before Kendra could speak again Donnie with a black eye several now developing bruises and Mikey appeared.

“Don’t you touch them Kendra!” Donnie growled.

“Oh yeah! Jayce get them!” Kendra called as Jayce smiled using his remote to bring in a large purple Dragon Drone that unsheathed several large guns it’s rotors roaring as it went to attack. But suddenly the drone sparked as the engines gave out and it crashed straight into the ground and suddenly went up in fire.

“I Wish my Dad never married your mom!” she hissed hatefully at Jayce who winced in response and shrunk down. Mikey’s heart went out to him. He began to wonder if Kendra was abusive towards him like Draxum had been to him.

“I Wish you were different,”

Draxum never said something like that directly but Mikey always knew he thought things along those lines. “Okay so we won’t be getting the Shadow Transmitter today! But once we make some minor upgrades you’re all toast!” Kendra shouted before laughing when she ran off however she tripped over the remains of the Red Drone and went flying off the platform and into the mud below with an audible splash. The two boys looked nervously at each other and rushed to go down after her. Donnie turned to his dejected Drone.

“Shelldon,” He muttered sadly.

“You were right okay!” Shelldon snapped sounding like he choked back a sob. “I never should’ve run away and joined the Dragons.” He sighed sadly.

“Hey, we all make mistakes bud,” Donnie said putting a hand on his shoulder. “Including me I shouldn’t have been so harsh.” Donnie comforted. “I’m really, really, sorry. Two reallys.”

Shelldon had turned around to look up at him and let out a small laugh. “I’m really, really sorry too Dee.” He said sheepishly as Donnie glanced over to Mikey who hugged Klunk while mouthing.

Hug it out….”

Donnie showed slight nervousness but immediately pulled the Drone into a hug. Shelldon hugged back melting into it it was on the screen as everyone touched began to cry even Baxter and Albearto.

“I Love you Baxter!” Albearto sobbed.

“I love you too Albearto!” Baxter sobbed trying not to get his tears on his control pannel. Klunk looked up at Mikey.

“Nice Job Doctor feelings!” Klunk said happily as they high fived.

X X X

“Shadow Fiend has recently returned with the Repo Mantis and his cat.” Frieda told Big Mama in her office.

“And the remaining Mutants?” Big Mama asked.

“I have files on all of the ones in New York and one that’s been coming from outside.” Frieda said placing several files on the table as Big Mama looked them over. She saw files on Rocksteady, Bebop, Stinkbomb, and even a couple of others. She laughed.

“I love it when things proceed with scrumptious efficiency.” Big Mama whispered with venomous joy.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 10: Raph and Slash!

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Raph and Slash!

It had taken a couple of weeks, but Mikey had finally picked a day for the group to go down to the Hidden City for a day of Fun. As he entered the area, he felt a slight chill. He reminded himself that Draxum was gone. There was nothing to fear anymore. He kept close to everyone as they gathered around a large map of the city.

Everyone began to look it over, listing off the things they could do. The things Mikey had wanted to do when he lived here which made him brighten a bit.

“Hidden City Zoo,” Raph pointed out.

“Oooh Luxury resort!” Leo hummed with interest.

“Battle Nexus!” Donnie said as they all pointed at the billboard.

“Oooh Witch Town!” April added. Tiger Claw had come along he was watching silently as Raph turned to the others.

“Alright we’ve narrowed down our list to two-hundred activities. I don’t want to spend my whole day in the Hidden City voting so I suggest we each do our own thing.” Raph said as everyone agreed. They said bye going their separate ways.

Raph pulled up a pamphlet from the tourist boost that was located at the center of the city. “Police Ride along, ride side by side with the Hidden City Police, as they conquer crime in the Underworld and you get to keep on confiscated item.” Raph read as he perked with interest giggling a little. “I am NOT passing this up!”

With that Raph marched off towards the Hidden City Police station. A large imposing building with hologram screens of wanted criminals above the whole building was a floating rock replica of the council of heads. Raph entered the building when he got there he saw several cops facepalming and groaning. One was even lying about being sick nearby.

“How many times do we have to do this stupid routine!?” snarled a voice. “It’s like you have short term Memory loss for this specifically!”

Raph went forward a bit to see another Turtle, maybe a Kappa although Raph couldn’t shake the feeling, he was familiar. He looked a lot like Raph in Stature in fact Raph was a bit weirded out by how similar they looked. The other Turtle’s Shell had large crescent moons of Onyx running down his greyish green shell back-to-back. He had stripes on his arms and face wrapped around his head, also Onyx with a pale greyish Cerulean. His spikes were sharper than Raph’s, but he was also wearing a pair of Hakama’s with a form fitting shirt that was open at the back for his large shell but looped around at the lower back sort of like Krysta’s shirt. He had ninja white wrappings on his arms.

A Purple eagle Yokai groaned, “Man, Master Azulong’s gonna yell at us all again! What do we do?”

“What we always do.” Said the grey dog Yokai sitting beside him. “I hear Olympus is nice this time of year.” He said as he and his friend began putting in their vacation time. He had a sash over his right shoulder with Earth and mountain patterns on it.

“How do we know that you didn’t steal all that stuff!” said a silver-colored Gorilla Chief that was glaring back at him. The Turtle Raph could tell wasn’t much older than him. But he was equal in height.

“This!” The Turtle said pulling up an Ornate looking Axe with twin curved Blades at the top curving down. It had a spear on the bottom and a jagged handguard around handle where one was supposed to hold it. The wrapping there was onyx, and the blade was a dark Silver on its tips and jet black on the Axe with a couple of Black gems embedded in the Center of the handle. “Is one of the Legendary Sacred weapons! They Cannot follow me now! CANNOT be wielded by anyone other than their chosen wielders!”

He then pulled up a medallion he had around his neck gold with a paler shade like a star around it and a red pearl with some kind of insignia in the middle. “This Medallion burns anyone who tries to take it! I AM A MEMBER OF THE SACRED GUARD!”

“And yet you look just like Heinous Green.” The Griffin Yokai snarled back. “I Don’t like your attitude!”

“WE’RE NOT THAT SIMILAR!” The Turtle shouted in frustration before pulling up a poster and showing it to them. “What differences do you see!?”

The two cops stared for a bit and the Jeopardy theme began to play as they stared and yet nothing entered their heads. They did however see Raph. “HEINOUS GREEEEEEENN!” They screamed, pointing loudly.

“What where?!” Raph asked turning around and looking for the Crook as the other Turtle began to scream and shrieked at them in Japanese! Which surprised Raph. Among his brothers, Leo knew the least but still a decent amount, Donnie was practically fluent, and Raph was pretty good. But it had been a while, and he was rusty. But he could pick up on Baka for Idiot and Teme the lowest form of you. He could also detect a stream of filthy insults beginning to pour out of his mouth. The cops were getting mad.

Raph immediately rushed over and covered his mouth. “Sorry about this, officers have a good day!” he said as the other Turtle began biting him. Raph yelped and held on as he rushed out the station with other cops reasoning with the two chiefs as Raph rushed back to the main square.

The turtle had stopped biting him just before he had let go. He began counting. “Dude, you okay?” Raph asked with concern. The other Turtle put up a finger as he finished.

“Sorry you were just trying to help and biting you was mean,” he sighed.

“Uhh don’t worry about it.” Raph muttered a bit confused. “Name’s Raph.”

“Slash,” The Turtle replied. Facing him Raph could see he had a pair of fangs and he looked like Raph too minus the head shape as he had a pointed chin.

 “Were you here for the Ride along as well?” Raph asked.

“No, I was looking for information on Baron Draxum. Partly because I’m curious about something. And partly because that was my mission. We need all the information before we can properly sentence him.”

“BARON DRAXUM IS ALIVE?!” Raph yelped in shock. “After the absolute, vicious, brutal beating my- errr somebody gave him!”

“Sounds like you were there,” Slash said with an arched eyebrow.

“Well, I don’t know who beat him up.” Raph lied. He didn’t want Mikey to get in trouble with anyone, the guilt was still tearing the poor guy apart enough.

“Well believe you and me, it wasn’t pretty he only came out of Critical condition a couple days ago. And honestly, I thought he was gonna die! He’s got large scars on his back. Burn marks so bad fur and hair won’t grow back there. Both his shoulders were torn open. Badly broken arm. Permanent damage to his knee and vocal cords, he’s lost an eye. And ruptured several organs. Fortunately, none of them were the vital ones. Though the Appendix was one of them.” He finished holding up a finger.

“Yikes,” Raph muttered in shock.

“Yeah, like I said not pretty,” Slash deadpanned.

“What’s the Sacred Guard though?” Raph asked.

Slash thought a moment gathering his thoughts. “A thousand years ago, the world was devastated by vicious powerful demons! The Identity of some were unknown, they fought against the Demon-Dragon known as Kavaxas who wanted to have his domain the Netherworld subject the earth. While the other demons sought to destroy and remake it in their own twisted image. And as the world was ravaged between their infighting and conquest. Five Powerful Yokai revolted against them. Wielding Powerful Sacred weapons gifted to them by the Heavens. Each bearing an element: Earth, Lightning, Thunder, Wind and Fire. Armed with their hope for a better tomorrow the Yokai used their powers to fell the Demons and sealing them away forever.” Slash explained. “From that day on the weapons were kept, in the Yokai City that was the last strong hold against them. Oaishu  where new warriors every generation would be chosen to carry on the legacy and defend the world. Should more great calamities befall it.”

When Slash finished Raph was looking at him starry eyed. “You guys are Superheroes and your predecessors fought Demons!” he giggled in glee.

“No one wants to do that apparently, and its worse than it sounds.” Slash replied cautiously, from what he had been told. When there was suddenly an explosion with electricity crackling as standing there were three thugs that invoked the images of Donnie, Leo and Mikey. One of them was an electric Eel Yokai. He was a pale greyish yellow with light blue fins, with an orange helmet with his head crest sticking out of the top. He also had small fins at the sides of his face and orange freckles.

The one in a purple pin stripe suit and fedora with ears sticking out was a brown rat Yokai with nicked ears, large front teeth and large clawed paws for feet with crooked whiskers. The Yokai at the front had a blue headband in greasy untamed navy hair. He had a red lightning bolt mark over one eye and pale dirty green skin. He had a snaggle tooth like Raph and was wearing a black shirt with a torn blue jean vest and pants. He had scars over his body and a chain hanging from his pants and sandals.

“Who’d have thought they kept all the stolen loot at the Police Station! Ehh Malicious Mickey!” asked the Rat.

“I know! I don’t know what those two cops were so distracted with, but they beefed it Dastardly Danny!” the Eel Mickey replied.

“Shut up you two, we need to get out of here!” Shouted the blue clad one.

“Yeah, Yeah Loathsome Lenard, we hear you!” Dan snapped grumpily as they took off running. They immediately grabbed a transport throwing their loot in the back and shutting it as they took off. “We’ll just take this transport for ourselves thank you! “He sneered as they jumped on the back and took off forcing the snail to take off quickly. The two Police Chiefs from earlier

“That can’t be good.” Raph muttered.

Slash took a breath. And sighed before thinking a little. “Hey, it’s not a Ride along but how’d you like to team up with one of Sacred Guard for the day?” Slash asked.

“YES!” Raph shouted stimming with joy a little as he had a big toothy giddy smile on his face. They immediately found a nearby Yokai to use.

It looked like a Pterodactyl Raph didn’t have time to ask about it as Slash pulled him on and had the bird took off. Despite its size it was able to carry the two large turtles quite well. It wasn’t long before Slash saw the two Police Snails.

“There!” He shouted, pointing as he had the bird dive towards them and get level with Cops flying alongside them. The Griffin turned and growled shooting at them.

“What are you doing?! We’re trying to help you!” Raph snapped.

“How stupid do you and Heinous Green think we are!?” The Griffin venomously asked, taking another shot that Slash was forced to Dodge. “Evil Emerald!” He declared holding up a Wanted posted that depicted a Terrapin-esque Yokai with Emeralds on his shell and an emerald Beak. He had a Unibrow with thick edges and several spikes running up his forearm to his elbow as opposed to Raph and Slash’s one on each elbow.

“That’s not me!” Raph said incredulously, “he doesn’t even have my handsome snaggle tooth! OOOH!” he yelped ducking from a shot from the Silver Gorilla Yokai.

“Forget the Tooth! He doesn’t even have lips! WE HAVE LIPS!” Slash screamed his eyes losing focus from frustration. They got shot at again. Slash tried to have the bird fly up, but it was hit causing the two Snappers to go flying into the transport the crooks had been using making it fly down into the mushroom forest out of the sight of the cops.

X X X

Raph groaned as he sat up and cleared the Cobwebs from his head. He didn’t see Slash, but he did see the Crooks assessing the Damage. “Psst!” he heard Raph turned to see Slash waving him over before he could move however, Lenard noticed him.

“Hey, you!” he growled Raph froze. “What do you think you’re doing?” he asked dangerously pulling out a knife comb.

“He must’ve been what the cops were shooting at earlier!” Danny said examining Raph who was getting anxious. Mickey was right in Raph’s face.

“Are you a criminal too?” he asked. Raph quickly glanced over at Slash who just shrugged nervously.

“Yes, Yes I am!” Raph said flatly and a tone that was calmer than he felt.

“Ya gotta name?” Lenard asked.

“Uhhh its…..ummm The Ruby, Assassin of Preventing Happiness!” Raph declared proud of himself for that. “Or Raph.”

“Dude! That is so HARD CORE!” Mickey said excitedly stars in his eyes. “We’re the Mud Dogs!” A Flag went up in Raph’s head from the Similarity to Mad Dogz. “We ought to make him our leader!”

“Yeah I second that!” Danny said.

“No way!” Lenard snapped. “Blue guy is always the leader.” He snapped jabbing a thumb at himself.

“Yeah, yeah, shut your word hole Lenard!” Danny snapped before turning back to Raph with a Grin. “So what’s the plan new leader?”

“Uhhhhhh. Well….we need to…take the Loot back into the arms of its rightful owners!” Raph declared. Slash face palmed and held his Axe tightly however the three Mud Dogs burst out laughing.

“Oh ho, that’s rich,” Danny chuckled. “What you clearly mean is we’re gonna stash it in a hideout.” He guessed.

“Obviously, unless this guy is more brain than muscle!” Lenard spat. “Or worse some goody two shoes.”

Nervous Raph thought for a second as he summoned mental Raph his inner voice who was talking with someone.

“Ahh sorry just giving Leo advice what’s up big guy?”

“I need a plan how to deal with those guys!” Raph hissed.

“You just need a clever way to get them caught like this!” Mental Raph began whispering in Raph’s ear.

“That is a good idea!” Raph said with a grin.

“Hey! New leader!” Lenard spat venomously. “You gonna tell us where to go? Or are you going to keep muttering to yourself.

“Don’t worry I know just the place for a perfect hideout!” Raph replied chuckling evilly as he mentally located a place remembered on the map.

The Hidden City High Security Prison at the edge of the Mushroom Forest not far from Witch Town. But in the opposite direction of the Surface Pillar ruins.

As they walked Slash shadowing them from afar, Raph had carried a couple of the bags of loot. The rest of the Mud Dogs were carrying a bad each.

“You sure you know you’re going or what you’re doing? I’ve never even heard of you Assassin,” Lenard growled. Danny immediately hit him upside the head. The two started fighting as Raph pulled them apart.

“Don’t worry!” he said confidently “I know a lot about crime! One might even say I’m an expert!” Raph placed them down and continued towards the Prison. Which caught their attention when he stopped in front of it. The Prison had an incredibly tall tower in the middle and had Police Balloons all around it. And thick walls and vicious snarling three headed hounds that guarded the doors snapping at even the slightest movement.

“You want us to break into Prison?” Lenard asked skeptically.

“I know, but trust me it’s the perfect hideout! They’d look for people breaking out of Prison. Not for people breaking in!”

The Mud Dogs seemed impressed. “Ooohhhh that makes sense,” they said together muttering about how smart that was, with Lenard mentioning he must have been in the debate team.

“Alright hop in!” Raph said having put all the loot in the largest bag with Danny and Mickey jumping in while Lenard was a bit more suspicious. Not changing his smile once Raph pushed him down. He then tightened it, lifted the bag with all his might and swung it around in a circle several times before throwing it where it crashed into the wall at a high point in the tower.

“Nice work,” Slash said from behind him coming out in street clothes. He was wearing a torn black hoodie and brown khakis. “I put these on just in case. But you had everything under control.”

“Yup those Bozos are as good as caught!” Raph said as he went to leave only for Malicious Mickey to pop up from below making him trip back.

“All set boss who’s your friend?” Mickey asked.

“Uhhh he’s an associate of mine…. Uhhh” Raph began trying to think of a name.

“Slash?” Slash squeaked.

“OOOHH Another hard-core name! come on in dude!” Mickey said, grabbing both and pulling them down where they fell and landed on the ground and looked up.

What they saw was a fancy room with polished furniture, a pool table several replicas of Rare paintings and a large screen TV and table with a buffet currently on it with a gold woven table runner.

“We landed in the Minium Security presidential suite. We can come and go as we please!” Danny declared.

“How did that work so well, that it, went so wrong!?” Raph hissed to himself before glaring at Mental Raph. “Did you do this!? Are you a mole?!” He hissed before attacking himself as Slash and the others watched.

“Okay roughing yourself up is pretty hard core,” Slash muttered.

“I hear that,” Lenard declared as Raph finished punching himself. He walked up to the Snapper. “You know at first, I thought you were put in charge just for change. Which actually hurt my feelings. But here you have a real knack for crime!” he said with a smile.

“Guess we know what we gotta do now huh boss?” Danny asked.

“OH, I know! Run outside wearing these large heavy helmets and confessing to a crime!” Raph said holding up a head helmet that shouted.

“I AM A CRIMINAL!” it said with smoke burning from the nose. Slash sighed, the three stared before laughing again.

“HA HA! Come on.” Lenard chuckled good-heartedly. “We gotta kick a share of this up to our boss.”

“Kitsune?” Slash asked with an arched eyebrow.

“What no? We don’t work for her.” Lenard said in a duh tone. “Plus, I heard she mainly operates in Asia. It’s Big Mama we gotta kick a share too other wise eeuuguhhh.” He squicked.

“Is there any wiggle room in that?” Raph asked nervously. Danny laughed wheezing a little.

“You’re such a kidder, but no we die come on!” he said to them the Turtles forced to follow for now.

As they left Raph leaned in close to Slash. “How do you know Kitsune?” Raph asked.

“You’ve run into her?” Slash asked, Raph nodded.

“I’m a bit fuzzy on the details though,” he admitted.

“She’s a crime boss not to the extent of this ‘Big Mama’ but enough to cause trouble. She’s been causing issues for the Guard and Oashisu for years.” Slash explained.

“Hey how much you want to bet those two Chief of Police, were distracted by thinking that Sacred Guard Kid was Heinous Green?” Lenard asked.

“I’d say about fifty gold.” Mickey declared with a slight sneered.

“You give those Racist Punks way too much credit, one hundred.” Danny chuckled.

“So does them mixing up people happen often?” Raph asked.

“Only if you’re a Reptile Yokai, which is like whatever we’re still stuck under here by humans and have mystic powers. Ah well, them confusing every Reptile in the city with Heinous Green and Evil Emerald just makes our jobs easier.” Lenard snorted.

Slash was growling as they approached the Battle Nexus. Raph gulped trying to brave as they entered.

“Hey once we’re done, we should check out this new Champion Shadow Fiend!” Danny said.

“Oh yeah, he’s kicking ass left and right! And I heard last night was a totally blood bath!” Lenard said with a sick grin. “That’ll be worth some of the loot.”

They entered the door as they did and turned down a couple of halls Raph could begin to hear Big Mama’s voice. “You know how important this is Frida. We’ll need it for my upcoming Battle Nexus WIzban. Guard it carefully.”

“Yes Mother,” Frieda replied. As she left she walked past Raph and Slash. Raph tried not to make eye contact but he couldn’t help but notice her look at them for a while it creeped him out. Could she tell yeah she had too, she and Big Mama were much Smarter than the Mud Dogs.

“Well!” Big Mama said from within her office as Raph tried his best to hide Slash simply didn’t know what to expect so he was playing it cool. “What brings you fine thugy Doodles to Big Mama?” she asked coyly.

“We just made a huge score! And we’re here to give you your cut.” Lenard replied. He suddenly gasped as did the other three as Raph ducked down behind Slash much to his annoyance. He hissed a hey at Raph as Mickey through a sack. “We’ve got a sweet hideout in the Hidden City High Security Prison and Robbed a Police Station!”

“My Goodness!” Big Mama said genuinely surprised. “How did you manage do that.”

“Our new friends here distracted those two Bozos and played their Racism like a fiddle! We also caught sight of one of them stashing Loot in a room at the station.” Lenard explained.

“Impressive, sounds like a contrast to one of my Sparkly new associates.” Big Mama said as there was suddenly powerful Foot Steps coming towards them. The Mud Dogs Oogled a large Lizard like Yokai with Red fins at the side of his head. He had a large yellow snaggle tooth kind of like Raph’s and had his build but bigger. There were key differences. First off he had a large tail with Red spikes. He also wore a chain with a lock on it a torn brown vest with a different shade on the edges that curved down. He had a dark red sash around his waist. Ninja wrappings on his arms and legs and spiked bracelets.

“The Legendary Heinous Green!” they said together in awe.

“Raph you totally got to meet him.” Lenard said as Raph squeaked.

“Oh we are so dead….” Slash muttered under his breath.

“Raph?” Big Mama asked with an arched eyebrow.

“Ruby Assassin of Preventing Happiness!” Mickey said excitedly. “And his Associate Slash! These guys are hard core.”

“Raph and Slash are the guy’s Danny just told you about. And Raph’s a criminal Genius!” Lenard said shoving Raph out for Big Mama to see as Slash turned pale.

 Raph’s eyes widened at the sight of her as she walked up to them. Raph laughed nervously as Slash smiled and waved just as nervously. “Errr uhhh Hi Big Mama…..” Raph squeaked.

“Hello Turtley-Boos.” Big Mama said sweetly almost laughing. “Well Gentlemen you’ll be disappointed to know that these two are not Criminals. Quite the Opposite in fact. One is even a member of the Sacred Guard.”

“WHAT!?” The Mad Dogs screamed before turning with Murderous glares on the two Turtles.

“Our bad!” Slash said with a worried laugh as they backed away from the three.

“Alright we owe you an apology for kind of a lot!” Raph muttered nervously as Slash slowly reached into his pocket as Big Mama transformed.

“Yes, yes, Mistakes were made and lessons were learned.” Big Mama said transforming as her claws wriggled. “Destroy them!”

The four charged as Slash pulled out his Axe and it crackled with Black magic with one swing, he caused a large Rock for them to crash into before swinging it and sending Big Mama off in the other direction as the two jumped out into the arena and began to make a break for it.

“After them!” Lenard shouted as they heard the four rush out behind them. Raph yelped as bolts of electricity rushed out at them. Raph yelped dodging them as Heinous Green jumped in front of them.

“Good work Heinous!” Mickey shouted as the two turtles were surrounded. Raph suddenly pulled out his Sais and charged up an attack His fists glowing red and bigger as he took one large punch.

Power Smash Jutsu!” He shouted as he swung, sending the three flying into the air as Slash readied his Axe against Heinous Green he sneered as he began to bulk up.

“Raph go now!” Slash said as he charged swinging his axe above him to go for a hit however Heinous Green merely punched him causing him to go flying across the Shopping district as Heinous Green ran after him.

“SLASH!” Raph yelped in fear as he ran after him. Slash was screaming as he passed over Donnie fixing something in Witch town with Heinous Green running past it as Raph found another Bird Yokai and used it to try and chase after them. It didn’t go well however as he began crashing through the entire marketplace. Smashing through several signs and wood, not unlike Donnie during the Drone Races. And crashed into a cat Yokai with a wheelbarrow. The poor Woman dodged out of the way.

Raph was now holding onto to the Bird’s Talon’s for dear life as he sped down the hill as the bird tried to get away from him. He flew off a Ramp holding onto the bird.

“I’M GONNA HELP YOU SLASH!” Raph cried. However, the Bird suddenly kicked him off and Raph went falling onto the Face of Heinous Green just as he was about to find Slash in front of him. He smiled when the monster growled at him. “Uhhh hi! Funny how we look similar!”

Heinous went to punch Raph but the Snapper was quick to dodge causing him to punch himself in the face and fall back as he landed with Slash recovering. “Looks like we share more than looks.”

“He’s huge I can’t overpower him!” Slash warned.

“We’re gonna have to work together to get rid of him.” Raph stated.

Slash looked around taking a breath as he noticed something. “There’s a cliff over there distract him and I can trip him over it.”

“Great!” Raph replied as the giant tried to find them. “If he’s more brains than brawn then let’s outthink him!” Raph rushed up a nearby ledge and whistled catching the monster’s attention before jumping on his shoulder and giving the biggest raspberry he could muster.

Heinous snarled and slammed his shoulder as he ran around after Raph and punched him as Raph dodged several punches even jumping up on his arm to climb back up onto his face.

“I wore it better than you ugly!” Raph sneered. Heinous threw a punch but Raph dodged making him punch himself right between the eyes. Black eyes began to form. Raph then clung to his shirt making him punch himself in the stomach.

He roared in frustration. “Catch me if you can asshat!” Raph sneered as Heinous tried to swing his tail Raph however jumped on top of it making him trip himself. Raph gave another Raspberry as Henious stomped on his own tail. He screamed like a little girl.

Raph turned slapping his butt. “NAH NAH!” he mocked. The chase began again as Raph lead Heinous towards where Slash was waiting as he charged up his Axe and swung it down as hard as he could making a large wall of earth for him to trip over.

“I’m ready finish him off!” Slash called as Raph made himself bigger and grabbed Slash having him ride on his shoulder. He could feel the power edging out Raph focused as hard as he could before having his Avatar shove Heinous into the ledge. He screamed and tumbled into the area below he shrunk back down to size seeing stars.

“Heinous Green!” Mickey called as he Danny and Lenard rushed up to him.

“Are you alright?!” he asked as the monster sat up growling as he rubbed his head. They heard sirens.

“Come on! We’ll get you out of here!” Danny said, leading him along as they raced out. “Welcome to the Mud Dogs Heinous!” he said as the four disappeared into the forest.

X X X

“Freeze Heinous Green and Evil Emerald!” shouted the Silver Gorilla.

“We’re not Heinous Green and Evil Emerald!” Slash shouted in exasperation. “Emerald’s not even here! And the real Heinous Green is down there!” he screamed, pointing down the cliff they had sent him over.

“A likely story! You Reptiles are all, alike!” The Griffin growled there was suddenly high pitched squealing as an inflated Macaque Yokai came tumbling down crashing into the two cops and all three bounced away down the Hill.

“Yeah I think we’re done here,” Raph muttered.

“Are you as Done as I am?” Slash asked.

“Nope I’m even more done,” Raph sighed as the two exhaustedly fist bumped.

“See ya!” they muttered as Slash went off somewhere. Raph meanwhile walked over to the Tourist center and collapsed on a picnic table.


Not really fond of that ending sorry hopefully I won’t have that problem again soon. So yeah Slash! Also things have changed up a bit in the Tales of the Hidden City Arc. Leo’s hasn’t changed too much once again. But we’ll see one other change later. And I feel really bad for Raph here. He basically got Racially Profiled and suffered for it because the Cops are freaking idiots. No ones really getting arrested this time slight spoilers. Because honestly the ones that deserved it were Draxum for his Crimes and Donnie because he was being a destructive stubborn Asshole The Mud Dogs were a highlight and I might have an idea for them later.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 11: Donnie VS. Witch Town!

Chapter Text

Part two of Tales of the Hidden City Ya’ll


I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Donnie VS. Witch Town

It was the day of the Peace Festival, an Annual Celebration of the day the Town’s founder made peace with a large giant Yokai that lived in the Mushroom Forest, if they gave him a certain potion, he wouldn’t flatten the place. Sounded fair. Who would collect what was drawn out of a hat. Krysta got Rose Petals and her classmate Gentry got the Yokai worms. Gathering the Rose Petals was easy enough and the other ingredient gathers were done.

Gentry was not Krysta not only heard her cringe at the fact she had to get them. But wasn’t very good at catching them when she used magic to make them crawl out of the ground where they would speed off. It would’ve been easier just to dig down where they were and surprise them.

“Hey Mira,” Krysta said as she kept a grip on the paper bag holding her petals. “Why didn’t you have me find the worms. Not to throw anyone under the bus. But Gentry hates dirt and I’ve been hearing them non-stop all morning.”

Mira turned to her. She was a large portly witch with pink skin and pointed elf ears. She wore a purple witch hat and dress with an indigo cape to match her hat and moon clip. She had golden hair flowing around her face and shoulders with a lizard-like cat familiar on her shoulders. “We must follow every tradition to a T my dear. That makes the potion taste its best. Besides.” She added with a slightly teasing smile. “I would’ve thought you’d be more excited. It is said that those chosen to gather Rose Petals will experience True love in the future.”

“Wha-what-wha-excusemewhat!?” Krysta stuttered completely flustered her tail and fur completely bristled out even her hair reacted. The cat’s ears suddenly pricked Mira gasped happily and went off to the gate indicating visitors.  Krysta went up to the gate quickly with Mira already being there as the little Will-O-Wisp cats began to sing.

Good day Hello please sign our visitor’s log.” The cats sang like they had for her handing a scroll towards to her pleasant surprise Donnie and April. When April did, she was given green Witch Clothes with a cape “You stay don’t go!” They sang crowding Donnie. “We pledge not to turn you into a Frog!” They finished putting Donnie in a Frog Suit last time that did that it was Hueso.

Krysta thought about her own Witch Town outfit a Navy Tunic with a Silver cape and black pants with white boots. As April looked over herself impressed. “Whoa now that’s a cool greeting!” she said flapping the cape a little as Krysta giggled.

Donnie just growled aggressively pulling the Frog suit off himself. “Hey guys!” she called.

“Krysta Hey!” April said as they high fived.

“How Delightful you all know each other.” Mira said as Donnie scoffed rolling his eyes.

“What’s with him? He’s usually stoic not Sultry.” Krysta whispered.

“I told him I didn’t want help with my science project and wanted Mystic powers to bling, it up.” April said back in a low volume as Donnie glared.

Krysta was instantly confused. “Wait why isn’t he helping you?” she asked. April wordlessly pulled out her phone and showed her three pictures from the last three years. One had the floor becoming lava. Another had a Potato battery come to life and terrorize the class grabbing Dale’s face with Donnie screaming in the corner of the frame. “Got it.” She said simply.

“This has all been smoke and mirrors!” he snarled slightly. April huffed.

“I apologize for my skeptical friend here.” April sighed.

“Yeah, me too.” Krysta muttered rubbing the back of her head.

“Oh, Pishaw today is all about making peace. Even with our crankiest of neighbors.” Mira assured them. “For Today is our Peace Offering Festival! Started Six Hundred years ago by our esteemed founder, Abigail the good!” Mira said with a flourish pointing her wand at the at the bronze statue of a smiling portly witch with a large, pointed nose and witch outfit riding on a broom.

“Yeah, today is kind of a big deal for Witch Town.” Krysta pointed out.

“But it is also a day of fun! So, you three kids go! Go and have some Mystic Fun.” Mira cheered.

“You know the feeling of ‘fun’ is a chemical reaction in the brain so Mystic Fun will always be science fun ZING!” Donnie said chuckling as April glared at him.

“You did not just zing our hosts.” She hissed angrily.

“You know I don’t pass up a good zing.” Donnie quietly whispered.

“You’re embarrassing me!” she hissed back.

Mira looked at Krysta. “Uhhh he’s just in a mood! How about you go help with stuff there!” she said shoving Mira away. The mayor went on her way as Krysta grabbed Donnie and turned him towards her.

“Donnie! Listen I don’t know what crawled up your butt and died! But this festival is very important to the people of Witch Town! It’s not just a historical holiday! It’s a literal peace agreement between the town and a giant Yokai. They’re making him a potion to keep him from smashing the town for another year! As is their agreement! Abigail the Good started the whole thing! If that Giant thinks he’s being cheated or poisoned, he’ll kill things! Many things! Please avenge your sweet, sweet science another day! For the Love of the Sistine Chapel!”

“Not to mention Donnie I really need the help for that Project!” April added.

“Mmm hmmm” Donnie grunted insincerely.

“Don’t make me use this!” April growled pulling out her bat.

“Fine!” Donnie said calmly, putting up his hands defensively. “For you April, for one day only I just let something go.” He grumbled.

They then saw a flash of color. Gentry was using her spell to get the worms again. She was wearing a indigo jacket and hat with large ears that had earrings folded down in her teal colored hair. She had a light blue tube top and pink skirt.

“From Soil to Sky I summon the beasts of the underworld!” she called as bolts of magic from her cauldron that zapped the ground. Krysta had realized though that was a good way to give the worms a heads up. So, when they came out, they quickly jumped away while she hopelessly dove for them.

“Whoa that was so cool!” April said as Gentry sighed when she couldn’t catch them.

“Oh yes very cool!” Donnie asked.

“Like a sonic wave in the earth that would’ve forced them up ah, Ah?” Krysta asked, trying to help Donnie be happier by finding common ground.

“The Sonic wave would’ve stunned the worms allowing for easy capture. But to each their own Donnie said as he quietly lets something go!” Donnie snippily replied snapping his teeth as Krysta huffed.

“Darn missed another one.” Gentry huffed.

“I can’t believe you just did that!” April said impressed “So Cray!”

“Thanks!” Gentry replied standing up. “I’ve gotta collect the Annias worms for tonight’s Peace Offering potion! They’re so hard to catch and I’m like totally behind.”

“They wouldn’t be if you just dug into the ground instead of forcing them up. That’s how they know.” Krysta pointed out.

“I’d rather not honestly.” Gentry pouted before April continued lifting her mood.

“I know exactly how you feel! I got a Project on Chairs that I’m way behind on.” April replied.

“Chairs? No wonder she wants magic to make it more interesting.” Krysta thought.

“I was hoping to find a spell to give it some Razzle Dazzle,” April explained wriggling her fingers a little.

“I don’t have much time but in honor of Peace Offering Day I’d be happy to help you out.” Gentry replied with a smile. She and April really seemed to gel, Krysta wondered if she should invite her along for the next Girl’s night. “Would something like this work?” she asked, having her finger circle the top of her cauldron.

“Let the sedentary sparkle!” she said zapping a nearby chair with a newt Yokai sitting on it. Small fireworks began to burst from it.

“Wow!” April said in awe her eyes widening and her jaw dropping while Donnie’s eyes narrowed, and his teeth clenched tightly.

“Oooh……Fireworks…..Science never would have thought of something it was the…..original inventor of!” he growled through his teeth.

“Yeah, but you can’t attach actual fire works to a chair without it exploding.” Krysta noted. Donnie gave her a death glare.

“Uhhhh for now at least?” she asked a bit nervously sensing she had made a mistake.

“What was that?” Asked a witch that rushed over. “Did I hear thou doth need dazzly enhancements?” she asked eager to help but faking having not been spying on them. “Perchance this!” she said contorting her body as green magic shone around her making the Yokai chair float in the air and spin aimlessly around them.

That kind of looks painful…” Krysta hummed in thought at her. But it was then more Witches came.

“Sweet ya’ll are amazing!” April said as Mira laughed having heard the commotion.

“How lovely we’re helping our guests dazzle up some chairs I love it! Splendid!” Mira said happily ready rally the other witches. “Come one come all, lets show our guests what we Witches can do!”

Within minutes all kinds of spells were going off. One that put a chair in a sparkly bubble one that covered it in a blue aura. Another that made their chair grow wings some grew green gooey roots several were floating. There were others that were changing into different types of chairs and one was even glowing rainbow.

“You guys rock! There’s so much to choose from!” April said excitedly.

Donnie however was glaring into the ground feeling nothing but contempt for this whole situation. Krysta noticed this. “Donnie calm down, they’re just party spells nothing major.”

Donnie let out a growl. “THAT’S IT! NO MORE! I am unclenching my teeth!” he shouted. “Your mystic magic is not amazing, it is simple and soft! There I Said it!”

“Donnie!” Krysta hissed.

“You slight us on Peace offering day?” Mira growled getting angry now.

“He didn’t!” Krysta said in his defense.

“He promised he wouldn’t!” April added with a glare at Donnie.

“April I’m sorry I can stay quiet no longer! You should’ve selected me to help with your project!” Donnie snapped. “Science is King and I shall prove it through a combination of Biology and Physics that I like to call SOOOONNNNNGGGG!” he shouted pulling out the Speaker functions and even some electronic keyboards and autotune devices on his battle shell as Krysta huffed.

“Wait what!?” April asked. Donnie began dancing as April sighed embarrassed and Krysta just stared at him with a half-lidded look and slightly slumped over. Donnie began dancing around with lasers and a massive amount of bass beating everywhere.

Let me show you the things that science can do it’s good for me and it’s good for-“ One laser went astray, Krysta yelped quickly putting up a large ice block that took the blow instead of the Founder statue it almost destroyed.

The Witches screamed in horror. “He almost destroyed the statue of our beloved founder!” one of them shouted as the Newt Yokai from before was still floating on her chair.

“It was an accident! He never meant to go this far!” Krysta defended desperately as Donnie looked shocked and stunned by what almost happened.

“Please we’ll just get a spell for my project and go!” April begged.

“Fine in honor of Peace Day we will allow this slight to pass on these terms.” Mira said coldly. And it was then that other witches started isolating them.

Krysta turned to April. “I promise worse case scenario I’ll help you!” Krysta, assured.

“Thank you, Krysta!” April said in relief as Donnie let out an audible Hrumph.

“Listen we’ve got our own problems and don’t need to deal with yours!” Gentry growled at Donnie. “I Still need to get those worms in the next hour. If I don’t get them, it won’t be good.”

“Won’t be good you say?” Donnie asked sliding right up into her in a cool pose his arms cross. “How about I get you these worms and in exchange you can focus on helping April get a spell for her science project.”

“What really?” April asked surprised by Donnie’s sudden leniency.

“My peace offering for losing my cool earlier.”  Donnie replied.

“Great! I’ll show you where I’ve been hearing them the loudest. You two spell hunt!” Krysta said, grabbing Donnie and pulling him along to where she was out of sight scared Donnie would lose it again.

They found themselves out covered in a bright soft baby blue light as Krysta’s ears perked. “Okay this spot should do. Now Donnie,” she said gripping his shoulders. “This is important! These worms are the main ingredient to the Peace Potion! But they CANNOT! Follow me now CANNOT be tampered with! No advanced aging, no, genetically modifying no resizing, I don’t even want you dying them purple Understand!” she said pressing her face right up against Donnie’s her snout pointed down.

“Yes, I get it! I Will simply collect the worms.” Donnie replied.

“Okay, I’ve gotta go take my spot by the cauldron in the town square, remember Donnie! Hell you can even do the sonic wave thing BUT NOTHING ELSE!” she said loudly and firmly. She pointed at him as she slid away giving him a glare before disappearing out of sight.

“Donnie huffed but once he was sure she was gone he immediately did the exact opposite of what she told him. After using a Jack Hammer to pull out a bunch of Adolescent worms he then used a drone from his battle shell to begin making them age rapidly making them look deformed and gross and twitched a little in their dishes. Donnie laughed Maniacally. Something that was heard by Raph and Slash.

“Uh oh that’s Donnie’s evil laugh, I hope he’s not getting into trouble or doing the exact opposite of what someone told him to do.” Raph said worriedly.

“Relax, I doubt he can cause to much trouble out here. The People of Witch Town are actually, pretty chill you’d have to be insulting them in everyway or almost wrecking their founder statue to really piss them off.” Slash assured him.

X X X

“I Found a spell that launches you into the air and back down safely on the chair.” April chirped happily showing a small cauldron Gentry had made for her.

“Oooh I need me some of that!” Krysta said, her tail wagging. She could not only have lots of fun, but it’d be good for Parkour as well. Okay I’ll meet you in the town square!” Krysta said running.

“Everything’s going smoothly now we just need Donnie,” April said confidently.

“Ladies!” Donnie said proudly holding up a jar of worms that twitched and looked almost dead smushed together in a jar. “Science the academic disciplines!

“Ewww what’s with those worms they look way off.” Gentry squicked.

“Oh, they’re fine they looked a little small, so I speed aged them with, say it with me SCIENCE!” he declared with a fist pump before huffing at their lack of reactions. “You did not say it with me.”

“Well, we’re out of time so they’ll have to do!” Gentry said grabbing the Jar as Donnie smugly followed. They soon came to the center of the town around a giant cauldron. April tried to make herself unseen still embarrassed and wary. Thank Heavens Krysta had been here.

She stood as calmly as she could trying not to shuffle to much her ears twitching nervously as Mira began speaking. “Gather, gather, gather! Once again, our splendid festival, comes to a close with the traditional peace offering potion.” Mira said as Krysta and the other Witches including a young fluffy bunny Yokai beside her placed their ingredients into the cauldron. Gentry arrived and threw in her worms as Krysta backed up and tried to make herself look as small as possible with the Giant coming.

Mira waved her hands over the cauldron. “The year has gone by oh so sweet, the Peace offering potion is now complete!” she said with a smile. Everyone began to cheer as everyone whistled. “As peace offering day ends our old friendships are renewed!” Mira added.

“Well would you look at that, hated and I still saved the day,” Donnie said smirking.

“Wait is that why you did this?” April asked with an arched eyebrow sounding slightly hurt.

“No, it’s because I was sorry, about being close-minded and about how wrong they were.” He said quickly.

“Donnie,” Krysta growled having been listening. She heard and felt powerful footsteps which shut her up. She looked up with large eyes in fear as the monster towered over them. Like Attack on Titan.

Donnie and April were looking up in fear as well. It was a huge blue skinned horned giant with fisheyes and lips and large whiskers on its face with a pair of blue underwear. “Ohhh the Great Morgan! Accept our peace offering and leave us for another year!” Mira said reverently as the other Witches bowed their heads. The Beast picked up the cauldron and swigged down the whole thing. But then Donnie shoved through the crowd with a victorious laugh.

“Your mystic Potion was brought to you by science! How do you like them worms!” Donnie said pointing up at the Giant as he drank the whole thing not really caring. Krysta glared and was about blow a small frigid breeze on the back of Donnie’s neck when the Monster Gag and suddenly turned a bright orange.

“Something is amiss his orange hue points to worms improperly aged!” Mira called, pointing at the giant.

Krysta sharply turned to Donnie who smiled nervously as she barred her teeth with her ears flattening against her head. “You……DIDN’T!” she snarled with a sharp hiss.

The Monster roared and lifted up its arms to smash the founders statue. Krysta however was quick to act and engulfed Morgan in a frigid wind to freeze him solid. She grunted in pain as she tried push herself.

“Wait don’t if I save the day with my tech, they’ll have to admit science is better!” Donnie shouted as he activated his Tech-bo.

“DONNIE!” April shouted angrily.

I AM ACTUALLY GOING TO STRANGLE HIM AT THIS RATE!” Krysta snarled in her thoughts as Donnie went in for the attack.

“Witches give Krysta more power!” she said as several of them began channeling power into her some of them even doing the weird looked painful method of casting as she managed to encase him up to his shoulders in thick ice.

Krysta panted falling to her knees. “I can’t go on!” she gasped as she looked up to see the ice starting to break as Morgan got one arm free, much to her horror.

Occum’s Razor!” Donnie shouted hitting him hard. Getting a few more hits in as the monster now even more enraged grabbed the rocket extension at the end of his Tech-Bo and broke it off before punching Donnie and causing him to crash into April. The cauldron she had now broken and splashed all over her trusty bat soaking it in the magic and turning it green. With a Lemon-lime colored aura around it.

“Wow!” she said in awe as Donnie shook out the cobwebs. Morgan now completely free charged up a ball of power in his mouth before firing it at their direction. “LOOK OUT!” April said rushing ahead of Krysta and Donnie swinging her bat as hard as she could. The now Mystic Bat clashed and parried against the ball before April managed to swing it causing the ball to be sent back to its owner. Making him stumble back as several witches began zapping him and trying to lead him out of the town. Which at this point had been damaged in several places around the main square and outskirts with magic fire hazards happening around them.

“Dang Witches got game!” April said impressed.

“Lucky Mystic Swipe,” Donnie huffed.

“Oh admit it already,” April said rolling her eyes. “Sometimes Mystic Powers aren’t all that bad!” she said spreading her arms out to emphasize her point.

“I will not!” Donnie snapped defiantly.

“AAHHG!” April shouted angrily. “Why!? All I’ve asked is for you to be a little open-minded about magic! But you’ve been a stubborn jerkass! Why are you so obsessed with proving me wrong on this!?” April shouted.

“Because I’m the science guy! Solving problems with my tech is all I’m good for!” Donnie admitted.

Krysta gasped in shock as April looked at Donnie sadly just as shocked. Did he really think that?! “Donnie…” she muttered surprised.

“But when you chose magic over me, I got scared!” Donnie admitted tearing up a little. “Because, if Mystic Powers can do everything, I can do but better. Then why would you guys even need me?” he asked brokenly looking down at his Broken Tech-Bo.

April grabbed his face to make him look at her gently of course. But she looked at him worried and concerned but a bit upset. “How can you say that, Donnie!?” she said before letting him go and pointing at him with a determined look. “Now you listen to me Donnie! You aren’t important to me because of your tech or science! You’re important to me because of you!” she emphasized.

“Magic, science they’re just tools it’s how you use them that matters.” Krysta pointed.

April nodded. “Right and you choose to help people Donnie.” Donnie’s eyes shimmered but he smiled at this.

April smiled back, “If you ask me, I don’t think mystic powers or science is better than the other. If anything, they’re strongest together, just like us we work best when we’re a team right?” she asked holding up a fist to bump.

“Right!” Donnie said happily fist bumping back before he was karate chopped by April. “Auugh Wha- April!” he whined in response.

“Which is why you should’ve just said what you were feeling in the beginning instead of fighting us all day.” April scolded.

“Yeah, you’re right I’m sorry. I really caused a mess huh?” Donnie asked nervously.

“Yeah, a huge one!” Krysta scolded before Morgan roared again.

“But segway April might I suggest a Mystic science team up?” Donnie asked.

“Now you’re talking!” April shouted rushing forward as Donnie activated his Jet pack and flew up.

“APPPPRRIILLLL O’NEEEEEILL AND BAT!” she shouted, increasing her speed with Donnie’s help and her mystic bat flaring up with emerald, green fire as she slammed it the side of the Beast’s head. They then darted around him getting hits, in as he stood in place trying to swat at them.

Fibonacci!” Donnie shouted getting a good hit in with his broken Tech Bo. He grabbed April’s hand and and they flew higher into the air.

Mystic Science BASH!” They shouted slamming both of their weapons into his head making him stumble and fall to his knees and pass out as the two took a pose their eyes glowing brightly. Krysta sense some kind of power bubble within them.

The Witches gathered around surprised. “Thanks for the accidental power up Gentry you da witch!” April said happily pointing to her bat.

“People of Witch Town Hear me!” Donnie declared. “I was wrong to not be more open-minded. It is just that Mystic Powers are the one thing I have not been able to solve! As a Man of science it is maddening to finally come across something you do not understand! Especially when your dum-dum brothers totally do. And wave their dum-dum weapons and their dum-dum hands all the dum-dum time!” he said quickly taking a breath. “But that is just a long way of saying I am sorry.” He said not noticing the smile that Krysta and April gave him.

There was silence before Mira shouted. “SEIZE HIM SEIZE THE SCIENTIST!” she shouted as they raised pitch forks and torches. Donnie and April backed away nervously.

“Perhaps you do not appreciate how rare a heart felt apology is for me.” Donnie suggested nervously.

“WAAAAAAAAAIIIIT!” Krysta shrieked, making them stop. “Donatello is a scientist. But he is also a stupid teenage boy, who only just turned fifteen! And he was being insecure because he felt like he wasn’t good to anyone anymore. We’ve all been there, like we’re being replaced or traded up. And Donnie, I guess felt like he had to earn his place. I remember being told about a time where Witches hated science because they thought it would replace them.”

The witches murmured amongst themselves about that being true. “But both are still here, and they can co-exist and they have! As much as my friend was being an ass and ignoring my warnings, I assure you He never meant to hurt anyone. He just wanted to prove a point. That he now knows he never had too.”

The witches lowered their tools looking a bit thoughtful. It was then Mental Leo appeared to Krysta. “That’s great you’ve hooked them bring it home!”

“Witches and Scientists! The One thing they have in common is humanity thought feelings and the desire to be loved and needed!” she said her eyes shimmering as she gripped at her chest.

“AWWWWWWWW!” the crowd went.

“Alright Krysta you have convinced us we will not have them arrested. On ONE condition!” she added with a growl it was after that the three spent the rest of the day Donnie especially helping to rebuild the destroyed parts of the town. With April and Krysta promising to monitor his science stuff.

Eventually they sat by a fountain as they finished exhausted. “Okay, that’s part one part two you be back to scrub cauldrons at my school without science. And you’re buying me a dozen cupcakes from Unbearleavable Sweetness. Later. I know you’re loaded.” She said with a slight glare which Donnie knew he had earned.

There was suddenly screaming and bouncing towards the founder’s statue was an inflated Macaque Yokai and two Yokai cops that Donnie vaguely recognized from when they had met up with Leo and Hueso after Italy. “OUR SACRED STATUE IS IN DANGER AGAIN!” one of the Witches cried out.

“April jump in at two o Clock in ten seconds swing at five as hard as you can!” Donnie quickly instructed as April jumped in once she had She swung as hard as she could where Donnie directed and sent the ball of Yokai flying.

After that the two Krysta tagging along in her usual outfit sat at the table where Raph had collapsed at. “So how was your day?” Donnie asked.

Raph merely grunted in response.


I have restored the original speech between Donnie and April you’re welcome! Yeah Donnie won’t be arrested but he is working towards earning Witch Town’s forgiveness.

READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 12: The Hidden City Tour!

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


The Hidden City Tour

“Alright Mikey it’s just you and me!” Splinter said happily when the rest of the family went their separate ways. “Ready for the Lou Jitsu celebrity walking tour of the Hidden City?” Splinter asked jamming a little in excitement.

Mikey pulled down the white shirt he was wearing that had one of the heads on it. Complete with a white visor hat and brown shorts. “Oh boy am I!” he cheered happily.

“Wait?!” asked a voice “That voice, are you really Lou Jitsu!?”

“Who is asking?” Splinter asked worriedly as Mikey got nervous.

“As I live and breathe the legend the hero! I knew you weren’t dead!” said a voice. “But excuse me I go by name internet handles. LouJitsuFan1000, Bronze June, The Lou Jitsu Archivist but you can call me,” said a small Macaque Yokai wearing a copy of Splinter’s Lou Jitsu outfit. But with Spikey Silver hair that spiked back behind him. “Jerry!”

“Nice to meet you Jerry, I’m Mikey!” he said holding out a hand for him to shake.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, move it kid!” he said shoving past the Box Turtle who looked a little dejected as he got up to Splinter eyes sparkling. “You got Mutated by that Draxum guy? That’s what happened right?”

“Yes,” Splinter replied.

“Where have you been all these years?! I can totally get you back in fighting shape in a few weeks!” he said excitedly. “Then you- “

“I am very flattered for your concern!” Splinter said sheepishly. “But my Nexus Fighting Days are far behind me. Now I just want to spend the day with my son.” He added gesturing to Mikey. “Come on Mikey let’s go.”

“Right behind ya pops!” Mikey said as they headed downtown. Jerry glared he wasn’t going to let some brat, get in the way of him seeing Lou Jitsu in action again! Or get him back to glory.

X X X

The next area they were in was called Dragon town. Famous for having a huge nest of Dragons of all shapes and sizes hanging out by it. Mikey hadn’t exactly liked the idea of being near one since that one Tiger Claw killed had ripped his shoulder open four years ago. “Ahh the old Neighborhood!” Splinter said happily.

“Uhh Splinter not to complain but I’ve had a bad experience with Dragons. These ones aren’t gonna attack us, right?” Mikey asked nervously.

“Hmm Oh don’t worry! They’re super used to people and tame, just don’t feed them and you’ll be fine. Now,” he began pointing out various buildings. “On your right is the place I used to get my hair cut. On the left is where I would get Lunch after getting my hair cut.” Splinter said smiling at the memories.

“Oooh! Maybe we can take the fam there sometime!” Mikey said happy to know Splinter’s time stuck in the Battle Nexus wasn’t all bad. There was suddenly some screaming as a large rock rushed towards them. Splinter quickly shoved Mikey out of the way as it passed them going over a mystic protection barrier but towards some Dragon Eggs as the mother shrieked in worry and tried to rush back to her nest. She wouldn’t get there in time. However, Mikey quickly grabbed his Nunchucks and wrapped up the rock and lifted it safely into the air as he placed it down gently. People clapped for his quick thinking and stopping, the boulder.

“Whew two chains are better than one.” Mikey sighed in relief.

“Ooooh Safety standards have gotten lax, since I was here last.” Splinter huffed in annoyance. As Jerry from his hiding place snarled at their survival and success. Splinter suddenly gasped when he saw something. “It’s still here!” he said giggling excitedly as Mikey gasped as well rushing to catch up.

What he saw was a massive mural of Splinter in his younger years the largest one of him pointing with a pose in the background. There was a smaller one up in the corner in purple paint like the largest Lou but in the Center was Splinter fighting off a large bright red yellow glowing Phoenix like Monster with a Wattle and Snood like a Turkey’s. And Large clawed webbed feet like a duck. Splinter put his hand on it.

“One of my biggest fan’s painted this.” He said with reverent nostalgia.

“It’s awesome, look at all the colors, it looks like one of your movie posters too!” Mikey said, his eyes sparkling as he smiled at it. “Hey what do you think would be a harder fight. Xethulu in real life or the Turducken?” Mikey asked.

Before Splinter could answer they heard an annoying giggle and snort laugh. “It’s a good thing you were brought here! You would’ve just been wasting your life as a fake artist.” Jerry said hanging from his tail on a rafter nearby.

Splinter gasped. “My Craft!”

“Hey that was his Dream Job! And he was proud of it! Back off!” Mikey snapped glaring at him.

“You think I’m afraid of something slow and dopey like a turtle!?” Jerry sneered.

“I’m not like any Turtle you’ve seen Hoser!” Mikey snarled as the two got right up in their faces, however.

“Sir, leave the child alone.” They heard someone say they turned to see a big burly purple bird Yokai in a uniform. The Hidden City Police. Mikey sighed in relief while Jerry scowled.

“Fine,” He muttered slinking away.

“Thank you, Officer!” Mikey cheered.

“Just doing my job. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to see a book about an Axe.” He said heading towards the direction of the library.

“Good thing he was passing by. Now the two of us can just enjoy the day I have planned!” Splinter declared as they headed off.

“I hear that!” Mikey chirped. He began taking several pictures. One where they took a picture in front of the Mural one eating ice cream among other places but among them was a picture of Jerry making the most hateful glare in the background, he could muster one picture was simply him doing that as Splinter and Mikey looked nervously at the Photos. “I think Jerry might have some issues….” Mikey muttered nervously going into his shell a bit pulling down a bit of the fabric of his shirt.

“Ignore him, he’s just some crazy salty monkey.” Splinter said before he lit up at the sight before him. “Ooh Look my favorite lucky fountain!”

Mikey looked and Ooohhed in awe. “Woooowww!” Mikey muttered as he saw a huge elegantly sculpted golden statue of an Eastern Dragon that had its jaw wide open with a large stream of water pouring out like it was breathing the blast. Its body was coiled up with several smaller dragons around it, all taking menacing poses.

“Here Mikey,” Splinter said smiling pulling out a gold coin as he made himself comfortable on a bench. “Go take this coin and go make a wish.” Mikey took the coin and rushed off. When he got closer he could sense mystical properties in the water. He let some energy into it and smiled brightly as how it reacted with the bubbles becoming Dragons and floating around the water. He glanced back at Splinter who seemed to be lost in his memories.

Mikey looked sadly at him. He thought about Krysta for a moment. She didn’t show it as much as Splinter did, but she missed being human too. She even used her cloaking broach a lot. Mikey sighed whispering his wish to the coin before tossing it into the fountain as it glittered when the coin made a splash and sunk to the bottom with other coins.

“Hey little Kame got a minute?” a voice asked. Mikey recognized it as Jerry’s Mikey groaned.

“Really dude this is getting old!” Mikey snapped.

“Oh, come on I just have a question.” He replied.

“Okay….” Mikey allowed suspiciously.

“How did Lou Jitsu get turned into a Rat?” Jerry asked coolly.

Mikey visibly flinched at the question, his eyes got wide and he immediately turned away. “I have to leave!” he said with a hurt tone going to rush back to Splinter only to find his mind suddenly hazy memories shuffling rapidly before him. He gasped the minute he got clarity back. “HOW DARE YOU!” Mikey snarled.

“It was you! You’re the little brat that got him mutated! And you’re not even his son. You’re just some adopted brat who ran away!” Jerry chuckled. “You really think you have the right to call him father? When you did that too him?” Jerry asked “You shouldn’t even be on good terms with him! He’s only doing it because he feels sorry for you. He should hate you honestly. Who could love someone who ruined their life and hurt them twice. And you know I’m right. Because you ruined everything for him and then insulted him to his face with something that would hurt.”

Mikey teared up and hung his head with a sob he took off running. Jerry grinned evilly as the Box Turtle disappeared into the crowd.

Splinter meanwhile was eating a Mystic Falafel when it was suddenly snatched away from him. “None of that!” said the Macaque. “We need to get you back into shape which means nothing but meat, Vegetables and exercise!” He said shoving Splinter onto the running wheel he suddenly summoned Splinter yelped as he fought against the wheel. He lay flat as he swung him around a could of times before he smashed his way out.

“What the Hell!? What part of retired do you not understand Monkey Boy!” Splinter snarled at him.

“The part where you’re content with being an absolute fat slob!” Jerry growled.

“Because the Nexus was Hell for me! You don’t know what my life there was really like! And you want me to willingly go back to it! No way! And I’ll stay away doubly just to spite you! Mikey, we need to go!” he shouted. But No answer.

“Mikey? Mikey!” Splinter shouted rushing around the fountain before glaring at the Macaque Yokai. “Where.is.my. Son?!”

“Why do you care or call him your son? He’s the reason you turned into this!” Jerry said with a crinkled nose infuriating Splinter further as he practically took a feral stance on the rim of the fountain pool making several Yokai watching back away including a mother with her son eating ice cream. Covering her son’s eyes as she backed away with him.

“NO, HE WAS NOT! IF YOU WERE AS GOOD A LOU JITSU FAN AS YOU SAY YOU WERE YOU’D KNOW IT WAS THAT MAD SCIENTIST WHO TRIED TO WIPE OUT, THE HUMAN RACE BARON DRAXUM! YOU, YOU’RE CREEPY OBBESSION AND REFUSAL TO LET GO ARE RUINING MY LIFE AND MY SPECIAL DAY!”

“Ruining your life! How!? You were the best fighter the Battle Nexus has ever seen!” Jerry growled.

“Not anymore!” Splinter growled calming down. “There’s a new Champion called Shadow Fiend check him out! The Hidden City has moved on from Lou Jitsu. So should you!” he said rushing off to find Mikey Jeremy glared hatefully at him, his teeth gritting.

X X X

“Michelangelo!” Splinter shouted worried. There were too many things that could happen to Mikey with his power in the Hidden City. And poor Orange couldn’t handle anymore trauma. And Splinter had failed him enough already. “ORANGE!” he shouted. His ears suddenly twitched, when he heard sobbing, he rushed to its source. In an alley behind some Boxes was Mikey’s shell in his clothes. He heard the sobbing clearly now. But it stopped looking up at him from inside his shell were two big violet eyes threatening to spill more tears... “Where you have been you scared me to death!” Splinter scolded. “No, now’s not the time for that.” He groaned correcting himself.

“I’m sorry….” Mikey whimpered.

“What did the stupid Monkey say to make you run away?” Splinter asked.

“Not that…. well that too, but.” Mikey began quietly. “I’m the one that ruined your life….if you hadn’t tried to save me you could’ve stayed human.”

“And leave you and brothers with that monster! Especially with how you turned out! NO!” Splinter said incredulously. “Although maybe I shouldn’t have befriended that evil little rat.” Splinter added thoughtfully.

Mikey let out a weak whimper, but looked up at Splinter as he patted his shell. “If anyone failed anyone that night it was me failing you! Draxum took you, and I couldn’t get you back and I was too much of a coward to return.”

“But if you had come back, Big Mama might’ve captured you again or worse!” Mikey said, poking his head out.

“But I’m realizing she wouldn’t have recognized me….” Splinter sighed. “I’m sorry, the only solace I ever got from losing you. Was the hope you were spared from a worse fate.” He finished hanging his head.

Mikey came out of his shell. “I’m here now, and I don’t blame you.” He said before smiling suddenly. “I just thought of something the real Lou Jitsu lead heroes to come to my rescue when I was in trouble! Something Marcus Moncrief can’t claim! Something he did even though I was so cruel to him.” He finished hanging his head “I should’ve tried to understand and empathize with what you guys were doing when- “

“No,” Splinter said cutting him off. “You were right,” he said taking Mikey’s hands with a loving squeeze. “The Scrolls were wrong. And I was wrong to make your brothers follow them. If I had believed in what made each of you special. That horrible night would never have happened.” He added hanging his head.

“I found this,” Mikey said pulling something out of his bag. It was a mug with Lou Jitsu doing a drop kick on it. It read number one. “I couldn’t find ‘world’s best dad.’ I wanted to replace the one you had since I broke it.”

Splinter teared up taking it. “It’s perfect.” He caressed Mikey’s face coming to a realization. “You and your brothers are the one good thing that came out of everything I went through. And I wouldn’t trade any of you for anything.”

Mikey smiled, his eyes glistening with joy at this. However, something screeched coming down between them making them yelp and jump back. Splinter still had the intact new Mug. “The Spinning crane bomb!?” Splinter yelped.

“You want to see Number one Lou Jitsu fan?” Jerry asked darkly. “We’ll I’ll show you!” he said green fire charging up. Mikey and Splinter recognized it as the Macho Gazpacho Kick. Thinking quickly Mikey circled around and punched Jeremy as hard as he could in the stomach to stop it making the Macaque fall back and hit against a box that held glowing mushrooms inside hard.

He snarled at Mikey who growled back. “I know a few non-Lou Jitsu moves! Do not do this! We just want to be left alone!”

“No way….” The Macaque snarled. He rushed forward swinging his tail at Mikey’s head only for Splinter to jump up and whip his tail around knocking Jerry back only for him to use his foot to swing several times around and generate a field of fire and spin towards them like a buzzsaw. Mikey, however, put up a fiery shield.

“This guy has the ability to read minds right now he’s just focused on attacking but what if-“Mikey said to Splinter worriedly before his father cut him off.

“Leave that too me!” he said rushing around as Mikey and Jerry began to trade blows. Mikey rolled out of the way of another Crane bomb before grabbing his tail and slamming him into the ground. Mikey tried to move around quickly so Jerry couldn’t get a good lock on him. He started to feel a more serene and calm Mystic energy flowing. However, Splinter returned just in time with one of the glowing mushrooms and squashed it all over his paws quickly writing the symbol for block on his head and kicking Jerry away before motioning for Mikey to kneel when the Turtle did Splinter quickly wrote it on his forehead. He felt the squish sludge like juice on his head. It was like he had yogurt splattered on him but warm.

Mikey didn’t care right now, however. He fought the instinctive urge to wipe it off. “How’d you know to do that?!” Mikey asked having that question distract him.

“You pick up many things being trapped down here.” Splinter boasted as Jerry screeched at them throwing the Fifty-man punch. It was too late for them to dodge as they went spiraling spread eagle into the air and landed in the shopping district. Yokai screamed and ran away as Jerry lunged at them again and again. Splinter blocking moves as Mikey landed counter attacks that Draxum had taught him.

One of which being using his Nunchucks to stop another spinning Crane bomb midair and slam Jerry into the ground disorienting him as Splinter used his own on top of him before grabbing him with his tail and throwing him up into the air.

Mikey jumped up and kicked him in the chest however Jerry quickly grabbed him and spun wildly disorienting Mikey as the two crashed into a potions shop. Mikey groaned as he sat there, the world spinning. He felt a slight bit of Nausea as he was becoming more aware of the sights and sounds around him. And Jerry quickly disappeared into the nooks and crannies of the store for a sneak attack.

Mikey, however, suddenly smelt something he remembered Draxum teaching him about. The one thing from Draxum’s lessons he took interest in. “A Mystic Toxin!” Mikey asked as he suddenly found where Jerry was.

The Box Turtle looked up to see the Yokai giving him a menacing glare. “I’m going to smash you like an egg literally!”

“Wait Jerry don’t! There’s a Mystic Toxin!” he shouted but the Macaque didn’t listen when he jumped for an attack he crashed into the large network of coils and tubes that had the glowing pink liquid wired through the ceiling of the store.

Mikey quickly ducked away grabbing a blue potion for safety as he did, so as he had been splashed as he felt his bones turn to jelly like he was liquid he quickly gripped the vile he had with his mouth and downed it feeling himself return to normal as he escaped the store and saw Jerry growing.

“Michelangelo!” Splinter shouted rushing over.

“I’m okay!” Mikey called as he spat out the vile.

“HEEELLLP!” Jerry said his face on the center of a large ball his hair spread out like a drawn aura around a sun picture and tiny flailing hands, feet and tail. “I’m nothing but a giant head!” he cried.

“You’re attached to your body and it’s in there…somewhere…. Mikey muttered.

Splinter gently pushed Mikey behind him as he glared up at the now spherical Macaque Yokai. “Lou Jitsu…” Jerry muttered. “No hard feelings?” he asked nervously.

“Very hard,” Splinter growled to him giving him a good kick that sent him screaming and rolling down the hill behind the story. He sighed. “I’m sorry Mikey our day is completely.”

“No it’s not I had fun! Even though I could’ve done without your crazy fan! I don’t think we’ve ever fought together either.” Mikey pointed out. “We should do it more often.”

“Yeah, we should,” Splinter replied. “Now lets go see about a reservation at my favorite restaurant for Dinner!”

“YAY!” Mikey cheered both unaware of the Mystic Library nearby exploding open and a bunch of stuff including a screaming Tiger Claw from it.


So it might be a little while before the Next Chapter comes out as Super Mario RPG Remake just came out as I'm writing this and I've heard good things already so I'm excited! But I wanted to get this one out before I go get my copy. But next time is the last Chapter of what I call the Peace Arc


READ AND REVIEW!!!!

Chapter 13: Mystic Library: Forbidden Section!

Chapter Text

Mystic Library is my favorite episode and I want the Hush bats to come back! I also want Rise to come back! 


I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Mystic Library: Forbidden Section!

“Bye!” everyone called going their separate ways Tiger Claw took a breath taking in the town square. “I hope I remember how to get to the library.” He sighed.

“Don’t you want to have fun with the others?” he yelped hearing Klunk’s voice he looked down to see her sitting on top of Shelldon in a body like the Turtles standing on two legs.

“They need to put a bell on you!” Tiger Claw sighed.

“How about no, that’s bad.” Klunk replied.

“But what are you hoping to find at the library?” Shelldon asked. Tiger Claw turned it wasn’t like he could stop them from coming along.

“Information on this Karai.” Tiger Claw replied. “Remember the Shredder mentioned her?”

“But we beat the Shredder and the Foot Clan can’t find him.” Klunk pointed out flying up to ride his shoulder.

“Yeah, but if her seal breaks and the Shredder’s human soul gets free. That won’t matter, he’ll find them.” Tiger Claw argued.

“Okay let us help.” Klunk said.

“You two should be home!” Tiger Claw replied curtly.

“No, we can totally help!” Klunk added.

“Klunk that library doesn’t allow pets and you’re a pet.” Tiger Claw said.

“Not today!” Klunk said becoming more like an anthropomorphic Cat Yokai her collar now like a choker wither panic button hanging like a pendant she quickly grabbed a nearby T-Shirt and put it on it went down to her knees. “Tada.”

“Also, this body is out Beta yello,” Shelldon added rubbing his ‘nails’ on his robotic chest and looking them over like he had polished them. Tiger Claw sighed in defeat.

They approached a large castle-like structure on the top of a marble staircase. Tiger Claw walked up Shelldon and Klunk doing their best to keep up. Once they got to the top Tiger Claw held his hand out at a large gargoyle statue whose eyes lit up and a large doorway appeared the three quickly went inside.

“I guess Mikey was wrong about their being only one way in here.” Klunk hummed thoughtfully.

“Whoa! Look at them all! There must be like a Trillion books in here! How are we supposed to find what we’re looking for in a few hours?!” Shelldon asked in shock his eyes becoming exclamation marks.

“The catalogue a Crystal ball that shows you what you want.” Klunk said remembering everything correctly. “We just, have to be very quiet.” Klunk told him. Tiger Claw picked up a crystal ball and focused within a few minutes a few books appeared in the image of the Crystal ball. Klunk couldn’t quite see what they were, but her fur prickled when Tiger Claw groaned.

“What?!” She asked worriedly.

“Everything I want is in the forbidden section and only influential Yokai or their workers go in there.” Tiger Claw huffed.

“Maybe she doesn’t know you don’t work for Big Mama anymore try that?” Klunk asked.

“Worth a shot. Luckily,” Tiger Claw said talking out a scarf and wrapping it around his neck. He turned back to Klunk and Shelldon. “Stay here let me do the talking.” He whispered as he walked up to the podium and knocked on it.

The bat lowered herself down to reach just above Tiger Claw’s eye level. “May I help you?”

“Yes, I’m Big Mama’s assistant I’m here on- “Tiger Claw began but the bat librarian scoffed cutting him off.

“Do you take me for a fool. Her real assistant that replaced the last one was just here. To get a key to the forbidden section. Now away with you.” She said making a sweeping motion with her hand.

“But I really need to- “Tiger Claw argued only to be rudely shushed by the Bat Yokai

“Throw a fit and you’ll be going to the Kiddie room,” she threatened.

“Kiddie- Lady I’m twenty-six! My brain finished developing a year Ago!”

“Then that should be incentive not to make a fuss. Now away with you!” she barked in a hiss as she raised her podium far up where Tiger Claw couldn’t reach her.

Tiger Claw growled however he pulled out of his thoughts by Shelldon making a cough sound.

In his hands was a stone Skeleton Key that he was twirling between his fingers. “Stole it while you two were talking you’re welcome.” he said proudly.

Tiger Claw stared for a minute, he sighed. “I’ll care later lets go.” He said as the two followed him to the right of the main entrance. Yokai began to thin out as they approached a large doorway. There were a few stairs leading down revealing a large stone door with a large Keyhole. Tiger Claw went forward and stuck the key Shelldon had stolen inside. With a good turn it was open. Inside was a creepy cavern like area that had glowing crystals in the walls that bathed it in an eerie purple glow as they entered the door immediately shut behind them!

“That’s not creepy,” Shelldon muttered as they continued going deeper. Klunk and Shelldon kept close to Tiger Claw picking up a nearby crystal that allowed more normal white light that mixed in with the Purple one.

Klunk turned her head to the ceiling. She saw white balls of fluff above them but no Bats.

“What are you looking for?” Shelldon asked with an arched eyebrow.

“Hush Bats,” Klunk shivered. “I don’t like the Hush bats they stare waiting…. waiting for you to slip up, so they can take you away!” she yelped puffing up but then covered her mouth. Fortunately, none came, she sighed in relief as Tiger Claw and Shelldon shushed her.

She did, however, begin to see the strange ceiling shift and move creeping them all out.

“We just need to get the books into a bag get out a leave without being caught. “Tiger Claw said a bit nervously. “The only thing we have to worry about is the library’s security detecting unchecked books.”

“Well, it’s a good thing I also snagged this!” Shelldon said holding up a stamp for the books.

“Awesome Shelldon!” Tiger Claw hissed trying to keep his voice down, but his eyes were brimming with excitement. “And it just so happens the first book is here. Broken seals for morons.” He said as he pulled it off the Shelf. Stamped it and placed it in the bag.

Klunk’s ears suddenly twitched. “Oh no! I’ve got a feeling we’re being watched!”

Klunk became a Flashlight with eyes while Shelldon activated the lights in his eyes. And Tiger Claw, holding up his light crystal raised his head with them staring at them instead of fluffy white eggs were sinister milky white bats with red eyes that almost looked blinded, but they were looking right at the Trio.

“Oh dear, I wonder if they saw that….” Klunk muttered as Tiger Claw glanced nervously at the stamp in his hand. The Bat’s all at once opened their mouths with large spastic expressions and the small slit like pupils in their red eyes losing focus and spreading to the sides like fish. and unleashed an ear-splitting screech. Shelldon yelped having to turn off his audio receptors as Tiger Claw and Klunk covered their ears. When they finally finished there was suddenly the sound of what seemed to be stone moving.

Coming towards them was a knight statue with an axe and another with a lance. “Guard Golems run!” Tiger Claw cried as they took off the axe knight swinging his axe downward and just missing them. The two rushed after them. Fortunately, they were slow.

“Can’t we just go back and blow them up!?” Shelldon asked using his rocket pack for better speed while Klunk was holding onto Tiger Claw.

“Only if you want to make things worse. Besides those things just repair themselves when they’re broken. So, there’s not really any point.” Tiger Claw pointed out.

“Look there!” Klunk said pointing to a small alcove. Tiger Claw quickly slipped in with Shelldon and Klunk it was a very tight squeeze, but it held all three.

They watched from the alcove nervously as the guards looked around. After what felt like ages, they gave up returning to their positions a few rooms away.

They sighed in relief as they began to attempt to squeeze out. “Geeze I don’t……ughh….know what you eat Tiger Claw…..grrrnnn…..but you need too WHA!” Shelldon yelped flying out when he finally pulled himself free of the Alcove. “Cut back on it.” He finished.

“Screw you this is ninety precent muscle!” Tiger Claw snapped insulted.

“Bad! Argue later!” Klunk hissed as she noted the bats were in their egg-like positions again heads tucked under their wings. But they could hear footsteps now. More golems were out there.

Tiger Claw huffed and turned to see a river flowing nearby in the lower alcoves there were small Japanese style bridges a bit further down.

“We’ll have to make sure they don’t see us stamping again. But there are a couple of scrolls I want further down.”

Klunk got nervous seeing the bats poke their red glowing eyes out occasionally looking for them. Fortunately, the scrolls were a few shelves down by the first bridge.

Tiger Claw grabbed them quickly and managed to stamp them without the bats noticing. Then into the bag they went.

Klunk’s ears flattened against her head she let out a worried mew as the bats watched them on and off. “Why do I keep coming back here?!” she groaned missing the Hush bats.

Tiger Claw found another catalogue, he focused on the name Karai but nothing. All that came up was the Books on magical humans that they had. He sighed.

“Man, its like barely anyone knows who this Karai is! I was trying the Internet while we were down here but all I got was some family tree someone did.” Shelldon noted.

“She’s not on the mystic internet either. I tried there first. But nothing and it doesn’t look like the forbidden section has much on it either.” Tiger Claw sighed. “If I could just figure her out! She could be the key to dealing with the Shredder permanently.”

“So, what now?” Klunk asked her tail swishing rapidly.

“Find powerful sealing magic and repair spells. That’s all we can do.” Tiger Claw sighed.

“And what do you plan to do with that Tiger Claw?” asked a voice they turned to see a familiar figure a cloaked clawed Yokai with wrapped arms with her hands tipped with claws. Pants and a cloak with a hood. Topping it off was a white helmet with a face etched in with pink lines.

“I’m more interested in what you’re doing here.” Tiger Claw replied coolly.

“We don’t have time for her!” Shelldon snapped glaring at the Yokai.

“Well, you’re going to have to make it!” Freida growled. She pulled out her Kama and rushed at Tiger Claw. He was quick to duck and sweep at her legs making her jump back and swing one of the Kama’s at him. He grabbed it and used this moment to push her away with his palm.

He then rushed at her to overwhelm him, but she rolled out of the way and landed a kick in the back of his neck. Tiger Claw yelped.

“Tiger Claw!”  Klunk shouted pouncing on her in the form of a Leopard Frieda however was quick to blast her off causing her to crash into the Bookcase as Shelldon rushed in for a punch glaring they traded blows for a bit and charged up a couple of blasts. Shelldon a large laser and Frieda charging mystic energy into her Kama’s.

“Wait don’t!” Tiger Claw shouted but it was too late both blast rushed out and both targets dodged causing several books to get blown up. Shelldon’s blast even knocked a couple of Book Cases over.

This caused another spastic screech to ring in the air and suddenly a large minotaur like golem appeared.

“Crap baskets!” Tiger Hissed.

“That’s a stupid thing to say!” Frieda hissed insultingly.

“I didn’t ask for the Peanut gallery!” Tiger Claw snapped as he slashed at the chest of the Minotuar as it charged at them. Frieda jumped out of the way and swung both weapons down. But the Golem had grabbed her Kamas and was pressing hard down against her forcing her to her knees until Tiger Claw shoved it away.

Klunk quickly turned into a large robotic king from a Video Game she and Mikey had seen Tiger Claw playing and turning her tail into a hammer swung down hitting it hard in the head it countered by crashing into Klunk who yelped and changed into a water Panther to slash at it causing it to loose a leg.

“BOOYAKASHA!” Shelldon suddenly yelled fired a catalogue like a bowling ball right at it’s head shattering both. He then blew the pebbels and gravel away. Unable to reform right away the Golem hopped around panicked on one leg before falling into the river nearby.

“How long have those been a thing!?” Tiger Claw was finally able to ask.

“Since a year ago when two destructive idiots tore up the library. There’s actually a few more up above.” Freida pointed out.

“BAD!” Klunk yelped looking up. The remaining three did the same seeing the bats narrow their eyes at them.

“We need to move slowly and quietly.” Tiger Claw hissed. Frieda begrudgingly nodded as they began to move slowly. It wasn’t long before other sentinels appeared walking slowly behind them.

Klunk groaned. “At least Mikey’s having a good day,” she said only for Jerry to push away the image of Klunk like a map glaring at Splinter and Mikey as they were taking a boat ride.

“NOOOOOOOTTTTIIICEEEE MEEEE!” he shouted from a balloon above them.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!” Mikey and Splinter shouted together.

Back with the Library gang Frieda saw what she was looking for and slowly grabbed it before placing it in a magic bag of her own. They tried to move again slowly. Klunk saw a scroll Tiger Claw wanted and reached for it with her tail. But Freida also grabbed it. They pulled at it a bit back and forth.

“Ours!” Klunk hissed.

“No way!” Frieda shouted. “I don’t know what you Hamatos are planning but I’m not letting you!” Frieda hissed.

“BAD!” Klunk seethed.

“Shut up you’ll make them find us!” Frieda yelled before yelping in horror. There was another spastic hiss. Tiger Claw quickly punched Freida in the stomach before grabbing the scroll and taking off as quickly as he could.

“Stop!” he heard Freida screamed as she attempted to chase him. But the large Tiger Mutant disappeared from sight. Instead she crashed into another person. She looked up to see a human in a Gi and very short hair and red earrings.

“Who the hell are you!?” the Human hissed.

“Someone with a headache,” Frieda quietly snarled as they heard something gallop towards them.

X X X

“We need to get out of here now!” Tiger Claw shouted trying to rush back to the entrance.

“But we didn’t get all the books!” Shelldon cried.

“Screw it! It’s not like we were getting anywhere anyway.” Tiger Claw shouted.

“So, you did sneak in here!” called an angry hiss that came down on large slowly billowing wings that shrunk out before them revealing the librarian. “Hand over the books, and maybe I won’t ban you for life from this library.”

“Well, what are the odds for and against us? Because that’s a pretty crucial incentive.” Shelldon pointed out only for the Bat to hiss angrily and transform into a larger more monstrous form that lunged at Tiger Claw who managed to tank the blow crossing his arms over his chest as he skid back before swinging around with a powerful thrust that hit her in the gut making her skid back before Shelldon and Klunk charged at her. She batted them away before Tiger Claw got another hit in.

Shelldon however launched a now Bowling Ball Klunk into her back as the Kitten rolled to the side and changed into a Water Panther and snarled at the Bat. Who flew up with giant wings and a small body and head ready to swoop only for Shelldon to throw something at her with great force.

It was the stamp pelting her in the head with Checked now appearing on her face.

X X X

Back with Frieda and Recruit the latter was punching and smashing her way through the Horse Sentinel that attacked them. Despite her having smashed it several times. It kept repairing itself. Frieda also quickly found out this, sentinel liked to explode.

“Give it up!” Frieda said as Recruit charged again shouting Foot Clan. Only to be thrown back by an explosion that left her covered in soot. She charged again. “They’re meant to incapacitate even the Sacred Guard!”

“KAAAALLLIIIIMAAA!” Recruit shrieked charging in only to get kicked by the reformed Horse Golem.

“You know the most powerful Yokai warriors in the world?!” Frieda asked.

Recruit didn’t listen, she simply charged again. The Horse charged into her they clashed with an explosion.

“Something, something the definition of insanity…. idiot….” Frieda huffed.

X X X

The Librarian had chased them around a bit. Fortunately, it seemed she had no experience fighting Tiger Claw’s fighting style or Klunk’s unpredictable one Klunk came at her in the form of a Shuriken before turning into a version of Raph that slammed a punch into her. She then changed into a small bird to get away from the Bat as Tiger Claw Shelldon suddenly appeared holding up a book. “This just came back in Mystic Clans of the Ages! It Might have something!”

“Okay! Let’s go!” Tiger Claw shouted as he charged at the Librarian who unleashed a powerful Sonic screech that was threatening to blow Tiger Claw back. However, he growled forcing his way forward Shelldon had to shut off his audio receptors again while Klunk whimpered covering her ears in pain.

Suddenly, however, two figures came bursting through the wall. Recruit and the Horse Sentinel everyone yelped in shock as the horse crashed into all of them. It then began to spark magic energy.

“OH NO!” the Bat Yokai shrieked as everyone watched as a bright light emerged from it.

X X X

The Purple Bird Yokai focused as hard as he could and suddenly saw a large Axe in his hands. “Finally, a Replica of Thor’s Storm Breaker from End Game. Heather’s gonna love this!”

There was suddenly a rumbling from the area in front of him and the floor cracked as heat rushed out bursting from it. He watched eyes completely bugged out as he was in complete shock.

I believe I can fly, whoo! I believe I can touch the sky….

And through the area and up into the roof of the library was Tiger Claw screaming his head off as Shelldon and Klunk did the same flying up with them were all the White Bats screeching spastically as they went flying around involuntarily their Hush cousins all coming after them to lock them away. Cassandra and the Horse Sentinel were butting heads.

I think about it every night and day! Spread my wings and fly away….

Tiger Claw flailed in the air trying to reach the bag as it flew into the air, he managed to grab it. The Librarian screeched as she came after him rushing towards him, her wings giving one mighty flap. At the same time Tiger Claw noticed Recruit trying to charge at the horse golem not to far from them. He rushed in to grab her, giving the statue a powerful kick making it careen towards the Librarian. She screamed as it exploded making a shock wave.

I believe I can soarrrr I see me running through that open Doooorrrrrrrrr I believe I can fly….I Believe I can flyyyy

“CRAP BASKETSSSSS!!!” Tiger screamed as he Shelldon Klunk and Recruit all screamed sent by the Shock wave flying off into the distance as the Library was left to pick itself up. All the Library goers just stared in awe and horror.

Frieda poked her head out of the doorway to the forbidden section as the Librarian groaned sitting up. She quietly held up the book to her. With the last of her energy and consciousness she stamped the book and face planted.

X X X

The four screamed before crashing into the ground Tiger Claw making sure to take most of the impact as everyone else groaned on top of him. They all slid off as he sat up and turned to Recruit. “Hey you good?” he asked.

She punched him in the nose as hard as she could, making Tiger Claw yelp and hold his nose which was now stinging like he had stubbed a toe. She flipped away from them as he whimpered slightly. “What the Hell!?” he groaned.

“Why the Hell! Why did you save me! What scheme are you concocting Night Watcher!?” Recruit hissed.

“Nothing! I just saved you!” Tiger Claw growled checking for a nosebleed.

“NO, YOU MUST HAVE A REASON I DEMAND TO KNOW WHAT IT IS!?” she screamed, getting right in his face pointing at his throat.

“Uhh because you’re a kid, because I couldn’t let you get hurt, because you were basically being suicidal again. Because I thought you needed help? Pick any one of those!” Tiger Claw snapped at her. Getting some space between them.

“I don’t want the help of foes! NOR DO I NEED IT! YOU WILL NOT STOP US FROM FINDING THE SHREDDER AND WE WILL HAVE OUR REVENGE! AND NEXT TIME WE MEET I WILL POUND YOU INTO GUT BITS AND USE YOUR BLOOD FOR WAR PAINT!” Recruit screamed spastically as she backflipped away.

“Ew,” Tiger Claw muttered in response too exhausted to do more than that.

“I think she’s confused,” Klunk muttered when she was out of ear shot.

“Uh more like Bizarre…” Shelldon huffed.

“Well either way, she needed help whether she likes it or not. You’re a good guy Tiger Claw.” Klunk said turning back to normal finally as heard a familiar voice.

“These two Yokai were running a scam to steal from your customers,” it was Leo talking to two of the Resort staff with two Yokai Tiger Claw recognized from a long time ago.

“Klunk turn into hair and sit on Leo’s head, it’s the only way they’ll listen.” Tiger Claw quickly muttered going over.

“Uhhh suree….” She muttered confused following him and just barely managing to keep up as Tiger Claw quickly stepped down hard on the Wig Yokai and twisted his foot a little making it hiss and squeal quietly in pain to keep itself from being given away as Klunk became hair that sat on Leo’s head.

“Oh, hey aren’t you that Teen detective?” one of the Siamese twin Unicorns with thick hair asked.

“I think he’s also the one that fought that Fire Monster back at Thanksgiving.” The other said.

Leo looked up at Klunk who gave a thumbs up. “Yes, yes I am indeed and those two were the ones stealing from all your customers.”

“Yeah, by weaponizing your love of hair,” Tiger Claw added having quickly found a wig of his own to put on. The two Unicorns gasped.

“YOU MONSTERS!” they shrieked together as the Octopus bird Yokai snatched the hair Yokai from under Tiger Claw’s foot.

“YOU’LL NEVER TAKE US ALIVE!” he shrieked as he ran the hosts giving chase only for a large ball of screaming Yokai to appear and sweep the four up and make them bounce into the air and fly away.

Klunk jumped down to Leo’s shoulders back as a cat as Tiger Claw turned to him. “You, okay?”

“Dandy,” Leo replied.

“Word of advice this resort is overrated. But there is a nice Yokai resort in New Hampton.

“Ya don’t say,” Leo said his voice laced with intrigue.

“By the way don’t you have a wig and Goatee you use for disguises?” Tiger Claw asked with an arched eyebrow.

“That…..would’ve been the perfect solution to my problem and I’m so mad I didn’t think of it!” Leo groaned waving his hands up and throwing them down dramatically.

X X X

The rolling Yokai suddenly all flew into a nearby house crashing into the house all sitting in a dizzy pile. As they groaned the door to the room suddenly opened revealing the purple Bird cop, filing his beak. “Heather remember, no playing Warlord after bedtime.” He said only to see a pile of strange Yokai.

They looked at him.

He looked back at them.

They looked at him.

He looked back at them again for a second before he screeched. “INTRUDDEERRRSSSSS!!!”

All the Yokai consisting of the racist police chefs, Jerry now back to normal, the con-artists and the Siamese Unicorn twins all screamed spastically which woke up Heather who also screamed to see intruders in her room as she slowly lifted her birthday present the Storm Breaker replica and her favorite scepter both glowing with electricity as she started zapping.

Meanwhile the exhausted Hamatos all gathered in Splinter’s favorite restaurant eating quietly too tired to make conversation as Shelldon back in his normal form sat on Donnie’s head with the thousand-yard stare all unaware of the house glowing and bouncing on a hill outside the window.


Happy Thanksgiving Ya’ll the song is I believe I can fly from R.K. Kelly I only used a small precent of the lyrics. But that’s finally done and we should get more plot stuff now!

READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 14: Plan 10, or How not to find your Lord and Master!

Chapter Text

So, I actually adapted one of the TMNT 2012 episodes for this I pretty sure I will do this again in the future. There’s already plans for a couple of 2003 episodes.


I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Plan 10 or how not to find your Lord and Master!

 

Lieutenant looked upon his cohorts as he looked at the Rune, he had spent the weekend searching for. “The time has finally come! We must prepare for…..Plan Ten…” he said as lightning struck behind him.

“Yah! PLAN TEN!” Recruit declared wildly.

“Running it by one more time.” Brute warned. “We use this magic rune to capture and control the Blue Turtle Leonardo. Once we do he’ll tell us where he sent the Shredder and we’ll find Master Shredder and have our revenge on the Hamatos.”

“Sensei’s!” Recruit declared. “I am ready and able to capture the blue one!” Cassandra shouted holding up Rope a burlap sack and duct tape.

“Fortunately….” Bebop said sweat dropping. “That won’t be necessary. We’ll definitely find them eventually.”

“Besides Bebop and Rocksteady can bring them out easy.” Brute added with a sick grin.

“Right, tell us where to Smash and we’ll smash!” Rocksteady sneered.

X X X

“How come Klunk didn’t come along?” Shelldon asked as he helped Donnie gather some scrap. Mikey had come along and was grabbing some parts as well.

“She hates Mrs. Nubbins, that’s all I really know.” Mikey replied as he placed things in the tank as he did something that caught his eye, a black rectangle that had two clear windows with tape inside. sticking out of the pile. “Chello?” He asked looking the movie over. It had a label he had read quickly. “Hey Donnie check this out, Genetically Engineered Assassin Geckos: Beyond Genetics!”

“Fascinating,” Donnie hummed looking over the object. “This must be the legendary VHS Tapes from the Prehistoric Barbaric times of the late eighties and early nineties!”

“Wow!” Mikey muttered eyes sparkling.

“How does something that big and primitive play a show?” Shelldon asked.

“I’d imagine similar to a DVD player one would merely place the tape into a device to play it.” Donnie added.

Mikey was looking up how to play a VHS tape and came across something. “It says we need something called a VCR?”

Donnie gasped, “Dad has one of those!” he said excitedly. Within a couple of hours, they had managed to make a set up where the VCR was connected to the projector and showing the show. It was live action with puppet costumes. April, Leo and Raph were with them. As was Klunk Splinter being the only one not interested in this thing. As they watched they regretted everything. Especially when it came to a part where the sole female Character in the entire show who had been acting like a sister with them, was talking with the lead Gecko.

So….uh…you see……it turns out we’re not actually related……we’re not brother and sister….you and I are just Genetic Boy and Genetic Girl!”

Everyone audibly groaned, “That is so cringe!” Leo whined.

“I literally just felt ten thousand of my braincells cry out in agony and then go silent!” Donnie added rubbing his head. Raph just stared like he had looked deep into the abyss.

“BAAAAAAADDD!” Klunk groaned.

“DONE!” Shelldon declared flying off.

“I think this is the worst scene of any movie I’ve ever seen.” April muttered flatly.

“It can’t possibly get any worse than this right?” Mikey asked.

Cue the clock sound from Majora’s Mask

Gotta get gotta go get a gift for the Girrrrllll!”

SHELLDON I SHOULD’VE LEFT WHEN YOU DID!” Klunk screamed running out of the room.

“AAHHHHHHHH!!! I WAS WRONG, I WAS HORRIBLY WRONG!” Mikey wailed curling up into a ball with Leo doing the same beside him.

“KILL IT WITH FIRE!” April shouted as Mikey stood up engulfing his fists in such.

“No, no….” Donnie muttered quietly but with a venomous aura surging around him. “TO THE THANOS MACHINE!” he shouted grabbing the tape and throwing it the device that Shelldon showed Splinter a year ago. There it instantly turned to dust and disappeared. “Sorry April but I felt that Fire was too merciful a fate for this atrocity.” He growled. But she wasn’t offended, rather April nodded in agreement.

It was then Donnie’s computer suddenly went off. They rushed over to it and gasped. The image that came up was of Bebop and Rocksteady terrorizing Times Square.

“It’s Bebop and Rocksteady!” April cried.

“They’re back!?” Leo gasped.

“They haven’t come back for Mikey, have they?!” Raph asked worriedly.

Mikey shook his head. “I can’t think of any reason for them too. But we can’t let them do that!” he said gesturing to the screen.”

“Right, let’s go Mad Dogz!” Raph declared as they headed top side. It didn’t take them long to make their way to Times Square where they saw the two Foot Mutants trashing the area.

“Hey Bebop and Rocksteady!” Raph shouted calling them out. “Nobody trashes New York without answering to us!”

They stopped grinning as they turned. “Well, well,” Bebop said as Recruit, Lieutenant and Brute watched from the Shadows. “If it isn’t the meddling Turtles.”

“Long time no see!” Rocksteady added.

“Not long enough if you ask me!” Mikey spat.

“Well to bad we want revenge for what happened when we revived Master Shredder!” Rocksteady sneered.

“You mean the time we made Scrap Metal run home to it’s Toaster Mommy?” Leo mocked making a walking motion with two of his fingers.

Recruit snarled. “I will SMEAR HIM ON EVERYWALL FOR MOCKING MASTER SHREDDER!”

“Not now you won’t. We need him alive!” Lieutenant scolded.

“Don’t worry you’ll get your chance soon enough.” Brute said as the seven started fighting.

“APRILLLL O’NEEEILLL!” April shouted swinging her bat that lit up in bright green magic causing Bebop to yelp in pain when he was hit as he shook the cobwebs out of his head.

“When did you get a mystic-OOOF!” April hit him again as Raph came in for a power Punch that he managed to dodge as Mikey tied him up in his nun chucks and made him crash into Rocksteady who was trying to charge however the two were quick to get back up.

“Hey Donnie if you’ve got more Ammonia bombs now’s the time to bring them out!” Raph said as he grappled with Rocksteady.

“They are still in development!” Donnie said swinging his Tech-Bo with the Rocket extension behind him as Rocksteady tried to stop it but got punched by Raph’s now free arm as a consequence, but he threw Donnie into Raph as a counterattack as Bebop sneered.

“Oh not prepared with your OP tech! How careless!” he sneered making sure the remaining Foot Members were at work readying the rune.

“Katana Bomb!” Leo shouted using a Portal to lift himself up and them dropped down on Bebop who countered with a punch that sent him flying back in the air. But Leo was quick to land on his feet.

Bebop quickly dodged a double up attack by April and Mikey as Rocksteady charged at them. However, Leo opened a portal between them causing Bebop to crash into Rocksteady. The two tumbled towards him as he jumped back landing on the Rune. Something only the two Foot Mutants noticed.

“Guess you’ll have recharge after-“Leo began only to scream in pain when an aura made him go stiff as a board as a mystic gold light surrounded him.

“LEO!” Everyone shouted Mikey immediately saw what he was standing on. “Omigosh! It’s Rune! They’re using a spell on him!”

“LEO!” Raph shouted as he rushed forward reaching to pull Leo off.

“Raph no you’ll make it worse!” Mikey cried chasing after him.

“STOP HIM!” Bebop and Rocksteady shouted together as they rushed from the opposite side of Raph.

“No you idiots!” Lieutenant screamed as all three crashed into Leo and all of them began to glow as the spell exploded knocking Mikey, Leo and Raph back while Bebop and Rocksteady lay in a heap.

“We lost let’s get out of here!” Foot Lieutenant growled teleporting them all away as Donnie immediately summoned the Turtle Tank which arrived a few minutes later.

They were able to pull Leo and Raph inside as Mikey worriedly watched over his brothers. Donnie began driving as April sat with him.

“Leo, Raph?” he asked shaking them slightly. They groaned, waking up looking at him and screaming. Mikey screamed back as Donnie swung the Tank around in surprise. Everyone was roughly jostled as Mikey retraced into his shell as Raph and Leo yelped.

“Beep we’ve gotta get out of here!” ‘Raph’ yelled to everyone’s confusion.

“Wait Beep?! As in Bebop!?” Mikey yelped coming back out as he was punched by ‘Leo’ who quickly found the door and opened it up. ‘Raph punched Donnie and April down as the two ran out leaving the three completely dizzy.

“Uughghhh What the hell just happened!?” April demanded.

“We need to go back!” Mikey muttered. Donnie wordlessly obeyed. The Tank returned to where they had fought Bebop and Rocksteady. Mikey rushed out as he immediately ran over to where Leo was standing before and looked at the rune from above. “Uh oh….”

“What’s uh oh! Why did you say Uh oh!?” Donnie asked anxiously.

“Okay don’t freak out. But that spell was meant to mind control Leo. But when Raph, Bebop and Rocksteady ran into it, it must’ve caused a mind swap effect. That’s why you don’t touch them when they’re going because of crazy stuff like that. Not that we wanted that to finish.” Mikey said worriedly.

April crossed her arms thoughtfully. “So, if that was Bebop and Rocksteady, then Leo and Raph must be with the Foot Clan!” she gasped horrified.

X X X

Raph was curled up and hiding as Leo watched Recruit who was looking for them go by. “What is with you two today!? Bebop, Rocksteady Why are you hiding, at least face my WRATH WITH DIGNITY!”

“Okay Raph deep breaths! If we can pull Mikey out of the Dark Armor and Beat Shredder, we can totally switch minds back!” muttered breathing in deeply as he heard Leo whine.

He was looking at his gut in a reflective stone. “Seriously…. I know he’s a Pig but come on!” He groaned hating how he looked. He then realized something. “Oh no! What if Bebop messes up my body! Or worse WHAT IF HE MESSES WITH MY SKIN CARE ROUTINE!” he yelped, making Bebop’s voice crack.

Raph gave him a lidded glare. “Seriously that’s what you’re worried about?” he asked before grabbing Leo’s shoulders and making him look at Rocksteady’s body who was pressing his horned snout up to the current Pig one Leo had. “WE ARE IN THE WRONG BODIES!”

“Bebop, Rocksteady get out here now!” shouted the voice of Foot Lieutenant. Leo groaned.

“We’re gonna, have to play along until we can get this sorted out! Just relax follow my lead.” Leo assured him.

“Hey boss just doing some evil stuff, ya need something?” Leo asked smoothly.

“Help us narrow down potential places to search. Plan 10 was a total bust! We’re back to square one in finding the Shredder.” Lieutenant said leaving towards what looked like a meeting place in the other room.

“They’re looking for the Shredder!?” Raph asked worriedly.

“Yeah I think for several month’s now,” Leo added worriedly. “Let’s get out of here!” he hissed as the two tried to leave. As they bolted to the door, they were greeted with the sight a cave system lit with several mystic torches and various crystals they saw several paths around them. They had no hope of getting out of without help.

“Crap baskets!” Raph groaned.

“Worst. Day. EVER!” Leo groaned.

X X X

Bebop and Rocksteady were sneaking around New York as they bolted towards an alley, they made one guy drop his groceries by seeing Leo and Raph’s bodies in broad daylight. He screamed, running away.

“Okay this is getting us nowhere,” Bebop said as Rocksteady petted his head. He batted it away. “We need to figure out how to contact the boss and tell him what’s going on.” He decided batting, his brother’s hand away again. “But I doubt these two can-AUUGHH! Stop petting my head!” Bebop shouted at Rocksteady who smiled sheepishly.

“I can’t help it! Your scales are so soft! Like Velvet! It feels nice!” Rocksteady said happily.

“Wait what!?” Bebop said petting Leo’s head his eyes widened in shock. “Are you kidding- Is there even moisturizer left for- AAHHHGGG! I’M TRAPPED IN THE BODY OF A SUPER VAIN TURTLE WITH FREAKISHLY SMOOTH SCALES!” he groaned as Rain began to fall. His eyes glistened with tears as he touched his hand against its reflection of the mirror in front of him.

“That’s some impressive timing.” Rocksteady said as suddenly chains wrapped around them. They looked at each other for a minute before screaming and getting pulled into an Alley way by Mikey.

“I’ve got them!” Mikey shouted.

“I’ve got the restraints!” Donnie shouted.

“I’ll help hold them down!” April added and within minutes the two were gagged with Duct Tape and trapped in Donnie’s restraints as they began brainstorming.

“Okay we can’t take them back to the lair, so what do we do now?” April asked.

“Okay Shelldon and I will build a device that will swap the four back. I’ll also tell Dad and Klunk what’s going on and send them to help you out!” Donnie said.

“Okay sounds great!” Mikey agreed. April gave Donnie a thumbs up.

“We’ll keep those two here, you hurry and get that brain swap machine up and running!” She added. Donnie nodded and took off.

X X X

Raph and Leo did the only thing they could do. Recon and stealth mode. They were hoping to find a Map and get out of here so far all they found was Recruit watching some Old Naruto episodes. She grunted, “This show is acceptable, but do we only have dub episodes? WHEN SUBTITLES ARE SUPERIOR!?” she growled.

They could hear Naruto fighting one of the Hyuga kids going on as they made their way towards her. Raph getting an idea. “Hey Foot Recruit!” he said nervously.

“Play it cool!” Leo hissed.

“Right, uhhh how does one get out of here to do our missions?” Raph asked. “Just need a reminder and nothing else!” he quickly added.

Recruit paused the episode and turned her head to look at him with a straight face before it broke into a somewhat psychotic smile. “HA! None of us know, we only use the portals to get in and out of here! And they are usually done by Lieutenant or Bebop.” She said going back to her show.

Leo groaned as they went and hid to talk. “I can’t portal without my Body! It’s got my powers!” But an idea came to him. He gasped. “BUUUUT! Mind Meld is something anyone could use!”

“You got an idea?” Raph asked.

Leo nodded and began to focus. He was hoping, praying that Bebop could do this too. He began to feel his mind reach out. Eventually he saw a glowing orange that he smiled at, especially when he saw himself in a blue spirit version of himself.

“Mikey!” he shouted, grabbing Mind Mikey and pulling him into a tight hug.

“Whoa Leo!? You’re mind Melding!” Mikey deduced.

“Mikey listen Raph and I had our minds switched with Bebop and Rocksteady!” Leo quickly explained.

“We know, Donnie’s working on a way to switch you two back! We have your bodies and Bebop and Rocksteady with them. We just need you to get back to us.” Mikey replied. “Maybe try to have them send you guys out on a mission again?”

“I can try but- “

“Bebop! Who are you talking too?” Lieutenant shouted interrupting them.

Leo jumped and turned to see Lieutenant looking at them with Brute. “You guys have been acting really screwy since we got back what’s going on!?”

“Uhhh Homesick!?” Raph suggested.

“Why you hate your parents!?” Lieutenant pointed out.

“Crap!” Leo hissed in his thoughts.

“You can’t be Bebop and Rocksteady!” Brute growled making the two grin nervously before taking off as fast as their legs can carry them.

“FLEEEEEEEE!!!!!” Leo screamed in Bebop’s voice as Recruit, having overheard was chasing them.

“WRAAAAATTHHH!” she screamed chasing them with spears.

X X X

Mikey shook the cobwebs in his head just as Splinter arrived with Klunk. “Purple should be not too far behind us.”

“Yeah, he saw something in his lab to make what he’s calling a Nuro-transmitter and is working like Lighting!”

“Well, that’s good because Leo and Raph are in trouble. I was mind melding with Leo and we got cut off!”

“Where are they?!” Klunk asked worriedly.

“We don’t know that’s the thing,” April added.

Splinter nodded, looking over at the tied-up bodies of his sons he quickly grabbed one of Leo’s Katana’s and swung it.

“WHOA!” Mikey yelped when a portal suddenly opened. They immediately heard Bebop and Rocksteady’s voice’s screaming Mikey jumped out of the Tank and rushed through the portal finding the two surrounded by Paper Ninja within second, he had jumped over them and mowed them down.

“You guys, okay?” he asked, turning back towards them.

“Yeah, thanks to you!” Leo said.

“FOOT CLAN!” Recruit shouted jumping above them ready to stab them with the spears. The three yelped but at that point, the Turtle tank had rushed in and coming out from it was April with her bat clashing against the two spears as the two glared and began fighting with Foot Recruit spinning her spears like Bo’s as April swung wildly with her bat.

She dodged a kick from Recruit as swung in a counterattack. The two began pushing their weapons against each other in a parry just as Lieutenant and Brute arrived. The former tapping his partner on the shoulder to see the bodies of Leo and Raph tied up and watching through the windshield of the Tank.

“And everything now makes sense,” Brute deduced.

“Yup,” Lieutenant agreed realizing what had happened.

“HOOOT SOOOUUUPP!” Splinter shouted coming down at them with a flaming kick.

The two gasped. “It’s the Macho Gazpacho Fury Kick!” Brute said in awe before Lieutenant groaned.

“We missed half of it-GAAHHK!” the two were instantly taken out by Splinter’s attack as Klunk who was guarding Leo and Raph’s bodies watched. He heard thrashing and turned to see the two trying to break the restraints. She gasped rolling down the window.

“Mikey! They’re trying to get free!” Klunk called.

“DON’T LET BEBOP WRECK MY BODY!” Leo cried rushing into the tank to pin down Bebop.

“Leo!” Raph and Mikey cried chasing after him. When they entered the Tank they saw Leo in Bebop’s body trying to pin his own body down. But Leo’s body as it was Bebop was fighting wildly.

“You….rrgggg are not smashing my body!” Leo growled. “There’s no way you can fight as me anyway!” Bebop head butted him hard from in front making him yelp. “Jokes on you this is your body!”

Raph was suddenly tackled by Rocksteady Mikey yelped as did Leo and Bebop as the two began to fight. Bebop and Rocksteady were putting up a mighty fight despite being tied up. Mikey quickly wrapped them up in his chains they struggled hard as Leo and Raph sat up rubbing their heads.

They felt a rumbling and coming out was a large drill and on it was Donnie and Shelldon. “OOoh!” Leo cheered eyes sparkling at the sight of the Drill.

“Still in Beta!” Donnie declared.

“Seriously!?” Leo groaned. However, sprouting from inside the drill was a tall Machine silver with purple lines in it and two gun-like arms at the end of it. The whole thing lit up brightly before zapping all four making them yelp. Mikey watched nervously but within minutes the machine stopped, and Bebop and Rocksteady groaned.

“Glad that nightmares over….” Bebop groaned. Mikey gasped hopefully before turning back and setting Leo and Raph free. Raph was sighing in relief and Leo was hugging myself.

“My Beautiful, Beautiful, body I will never leave you in the hands of a literal pig again!” he said kissing his bicep.

“You ain’t out of the woods just yet Moisturizer boy!” Bebop snarled as April skid back from fighting Recruit who jumped to the side of the two Foot Mutants.

“We will beat the Shredder’s location out of you!” she added.

“Wait now it makes sense!” Mikey gasped before turning to Leo. “Leo, that rune was a mind control spell! They were trying to get you to tell them information!”

“Well, it was for nothing because I don’t even know where I Sent that Tin head!” Leo snapped.

“WHAT!?” Everyone shouted, even Mikey, Raph, Donnie, April and Splinter!

“Wait you don’t!?” Mikey asked surprised. “I know what I said about controlling your powers, but visualizing is still kind of involved.”

“Yeah, well I only focused on what I was told, far away where no one wants to go that isn’t New Jersey! The only thing that came to mind was a desolate wasteland at that point!” Leo growled.

“DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW LITTLE THAT NARROWS IT DOWN!” Rocksteady spastically yelled.

“Oh, I do! And I’m glad you still don’t know where to go.” Leo replied with a cold venom lacing his voice.

“YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!” Recruit shouted rushing at them with a Kunai to stab them. Leo quickly summoned his swords and clashed with Foot Recruit April came from behind and began to clash with the two of them. She swung her leg around, hitting Leo in the face. He stumbled back before dodging out of the way of a blow from Rocksteady.

Power Smash Jitsu!” Raph shouted slamming his fist into Rocksteady who skidded back and charged Raph used his power arms to grab him by the horn. It was then Bebop rushed forward to slam him in the face with his brass knuckles.

Fibonacci!” Donnie shouted swinging his rocket extension knocking Bebop away however he grabbed one of Mikey’s Nunchucks when he landed and swung him around. Mikey yelped but he used the other one to pull himself into Range of Bebop’s face before kicking him into Lieutenant and Brute, who were now getting up.

They charged Splinter was quick to strike them down and Klunk turned into a Leopard and snarled at them. She lunged at them scratching up the paper Lieutenant tried to use before jumping on him. But he was quick to kick her off.

Splinter however counter attacked him the moment he got up. Only for Brute to grab him.

“Dad!” Mikey shouted as he rushed over jumped up and went to grab him but he yelped as an attack from Rocksteady trying to hit Leo and Raph caused a bit of the cliff to break from under him. “WAAAHH!” he yelped.

“No!” Raph shouted as Leo rushed forward however, he was struck by Recruit knocking him away when he tried to save them. Then, Leo’s sword had spun towards Mikey as he was teetering but couldn’t reach his Nunchucks in time. Immediately, Leo found himself right beside Mikey when his sword landed there.

“Mikey! Dad!” Leo shouted. He quickly grabbed Mikey’s shoulders and pulled him back.

“Good timing Blue!” Splinter panted in relief.

“Not on purpose” Leo hummed grabbing his sword. “Let’s try something,” he said throwing his sword towards Bebop’s head focusing on it he suddenly zipped over towards them.

“WHOA!” Mikey and Splinter shouted together. Leo immediately spat into his hands.

“Three Star Hurricane!” he shouted slapping his hands hard against Bebop who yelped and thrashed trying to get Leo away from him.

“I’m coming Beep!” Rocksteady shouted rushing forward only for Raph and Donnie to double up on them with a grinding Rocket Punch that sent all of them into Recruit as they all crashed into the wall. Before the fight could continue there was a rumbling.

“Cave in!” Lieutenant shouted as he quickly teleported his group out. Everyone else jumped back into the Tank and it immediately drove out as the Drill on Donnie’s command retracted back under the ground.

X X X

“They’re searching for the Shredder!? How long have they been doing that!?” Mikey asked worriedly.

“Probably since we beat him.” Klunk added sadly.

“At least they haven’t gotten anywhere,” Leo suggested.

“But we need to make sure that the Shredder never returns.” Splinter said solemnly. “We should have training regiments especially for your Mystic Powers!” he added. The boys nodded, knowing the fight wasn’t over.

Meanwhile the five Foot Ninja looked over what was left of the cave system. “We’ll start digging back in right away boss!” Rocksteady assured.

“Good they didn’t find our front, and don’t know our exact location. That’s a good thing.” Lieutenant said as Recruit was vigorously digging into the rocks with Rocksteady’s strength and Bebop’s magic.

“We need to keep it that way and we’ll add bracing magic to the tunnels this time. In the mean time we’ll formulate a new plan.”


I might do this a bit more that was fun and I had fun with the Dialogue too! Though the ending was hard to write.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 15: Four Turtles and a Baby

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


Four Turtles and a Baby

The boys had only just finished breakfast when they suddenly saw a golem wreaking havoc in New York. It looked like a tall black cloaked figure with large arms and a fox mask with no eyes but red markings around where a face would be. Tiger Claw had already been there trying to take it out. Before It could punch Tiger Claw Mikey quickly wrapped it’s fist in his Nunchuck chains and made it bash itself in the head as hard as he could.

Donnie leapt up from behind the Golem, “KABLOOEY!” he shouted with the Rocket extension hitting it in the back of it’s head as hard as he could making it fall over as Raph punched it back with Leo immiedately opened a portal behind it once it’s legs were up he closed the portal causing the bottom half to fade into dust.

“You’ve been Portal Chopped!” Leo declared heroically.

oh, how cute, you have a catchphrase now!” Mocked a voice Leo recognized.

“Kitsune!?” he yelped in surprise as Mikey gasped looking up Leo looked in his direction seeing a small burst of gold flame appear before them in the sky.

“It’s that Yokai again!” Raph shouted pointing.

“Yes, it is, I Kitsune!” she declared. “Attacking the City worked for the Foot Clan. So, I decided to try it. You four could give me each a Tail each! So, let’s get started,” she sneered charging up magic.

Tiger Claw snarled and lunged at her only to get blasted and sent into the ground. “Tiger Claw!” Mikey shouted in worry. He growled and unleashed a power funnel Jitsu at Kitsune which she dodged. She sneered at the bright white and gold flames as she expertly teleported away from them.

“Acting like a bit of a baby, are we?” she mocked Mikey who was glaring. Kitsune then smiled thinking of something. “In fact….” She said charging up a burst of Mystic energy before blasting it at Mikey.

“Look out!” Tiger Claw said jumping up and throwing Mikey back behind him as he took the full Brunt of the blast.

“NO!” Mikey shrieked, rushing forward trying to catch the ball of clothes that was Tiger Claw’s vest and jeans. Looking at Mikey from inside the bundle was a small Mutant Tiger Cub who began to cry. The boys all yelped as Kitsune spoke to them once more.

“Hand over your Mystic Energy if you want the antidote!” she declared before disappearing in a plume of gold fire.

“Does anyone even know what that psychopath wanted!? She literally just decided to turn Tiger Claw into a baby then disappeared!” Donnie snapped. “And refused to elaborate.”

“She wants to take over the world, typically Saturday morning cartoon villain stuff,” Leo replied.

“Guys we’ve got much bigger problems!” Mikey said gesturing to the crying Tiger Cub. He thought of something. “Witch Town we need to go to Witch Town.”

“Do we have too!?” Donnie suddenly yelped.

“YES!” Mikey shouted.

X X X

Leo with April’s help when they called her over made a Portal to Witch town. Donnie was refusing to do it. He refused to elaborate further. When they got there Krysta immediately helped them find Mira.

“Oh dear,” she muttered seeing what had happened and the small Mutant who was hiccupping in Mikey’s arms. “This is serious.” She muttered as her Familiar used its tail, to try and comfort and play with the mutant baby.

“Can you fix him?” Krysta asked.

“I can try but these kinds of spells are usually only fathomable to the most powerful of Mystics and Witches.” Mira replied as Mikey placed him down on a table. Fortunately, Tiger Cub didn’t try to crawl around.

Aging up and down, and backwards by magic might. Let this Tiger be the age that’s right!” Mira said magical energy surrounded Tiger Cub who looked at it. It went inside of him but suddenly burst off him by a golden energy and nothing changed.

“Oh dear, the spell can only be reversed by an antidote!” she said worriedly.

“So we need a potion from Kitsune!?” Raph groaned.

“We’re gonna have to figure out a way to find her, let’s go get the rest of the B-Team!” April declared.

“Right, I’ll be back!” Krysta replied as they went to leave.

“Alright, and please,” Mira added. “Keep your friend out of trouble,” Mira said pointing to Donnie her tone exasperated.

Donnie smiled sheepishly as Raph, Leo and Mikey turned to him. “Donnie what did you do to Witch Town?” Raph grilled.

Nothing…..” Donnie badly lied. The looks on his brother’s faces said they didn’t believe that, especially when Krysta spoke.

“Nothing except pick a fight with the entirety of Witch Town, and age worms when I told him not to resulting in a giant almost destroying it.” Krysta noted.

“That’s not nothing Donald.” Mikey replied coldly.

Donnie sweat he immediately grabbed Tiger Claw and his clothes. “Well, you heard Mira! We we’ve gotta find a way to make Kitsune turn Tiger Claw back!” he said using his mechanical arms to hold Tiger Cub above his head. The small Mutant was trying to swat at him for some reason. “Lets hurry and go!” Donnie said running off for the portal Leo made as they returned to the lair.

X X X

I know exactly what to do next,” Splinter replied when they told him, Klunk and Shelldon of this whole situation.

“Great what is it!?” Mikey asked excitedly.

“I will go with the B-Team and find Kitsune.” Splinter replied. “The Four of you….” He immediately grabbed everyone and ran to the tank. “Will Watch baby Tiger Claw BYYYEEE!”

“HOW DARE YOU!” Donnie shouted.

“Dad, wait we don’t know anything about Babies!” Raph shouted.

“BETRAYAL!” Leo screamed indignantly.

Mikey just stared at baby Tiger Claw he felt his blood turned to ice. He thought about how Draxum raised him. He tried to keep a panic attack down. What was he gonna do? He’d be horrible. He took off after Leo took Tiger Cub away from him.

X X X

“Not cool Splints,” April growled as she and Krysta with crossed arms.

“You ditched them!” she growled. “They don’t even know how to take care of Babies!”

“They take care of themselves?” Splinter argued weakly. “And Purple will figure things out!”

“That doesn’t make it right!” Krysta snapped.

“Look! I cannot go through Baby Hood once more!” He argued. “Never again…” he hissed to himself.

“Again, that doesn’t make it right!” Krysta growled.

“Forget it do you know Kitsune at all? Klunk asked her tail swishing a bit from her own displeasure.

“Not as well as Big Mama. But she also has a human form I met her in while I was dating Big Mama. They did not get along in the slightest. But I thought she was human, she even tried to flirt with me at once point but I turned her down. After I was taken to the Battle Nexus she mocked me for getting kidnapped. That was the first time I saw her real form. I learned a bit more about her since. They’re business rivals. And while Kitsune prefers a solo act she’s got friends in high places in the criminal underbelly.”

“Last time she caused trouble, it was at a place called the Lotus Café where Senor Hueso disappeared. But she’s moved it since then.” Krysta pointed.

“That’s the place I woke up in!” April added.

“Do you remember anything about the building Krysta?” Splinter asked.

“Yeah, Asian style, the roof was a huge Black Lotus.” Krysta replied.

“Okay, Robot Toaster friend! We need you to find all the buildings of that description.” Splinter told Shelldon who scoffed.

“Shelldon next time I won’t do it until you get it right!” he threatened before scanning the city with a small dish appearing from his back. “I think I’ve got something near Central Park!”

“Then lets go!” April declared.

X X X

“Okay looking up how to take care of Human babies and Tiger ones now!” Donnie said with a seethe in voice. They had managed to find Raph’s old baby clothes and put an outfit and diaper together for him. Now he was in blue overalls and a red shirt with holes in the back.

“I can’t believe Dad dumped him with us.” Raph huffed. “Well, we’re stuck like this now so we gotta see it through till the end.”

“Where’s the baby….” Leo said, laying Tiger Cub on his back covering his face. “There he is!” Leo said in a baby voice. Tiger cub just stared. “Where’s the baby?” he said covering his face before uncovering it. “There he is!” he said in a baby voice.

“No!” Tiger Cub grumpily replied.

“Not much you can do like this buddy,” Leo teased poking his nose. Tiger Cub immediately sat up and rapidly swat his face. “Except that,” Leo huffed as they heard a gurgle both looked at Tiger Cub’s stomach.

“Nom, nom!” Tiger Cub said opening his mouth wide.

“Hey Raph, I think he’s hungry,” Leo said leaving Tiger Cub who sat up alone. To find Raph in the kitchen.

“Okay, I’ve got fish, chicken and beef! Packed with protein now all we need is milk to turn it into a milk shake with.”

“On it Milk!” Leo said pulling a jug out of the fridge.

“Leo, babies don’t have cow milk,” Raph scolded.

“Yeah, Human babies but he’s a Tiger…. baby thing…” Leo replied.

“But he’s still part human baby!” Raph argued.

“I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Leo replied.

“You don’t know that!” Raph growled.

“You don’t know it won’t be fine!” Leo argued as Tiger Cub began to wander around the house catching the attention of Donnie who suddenly saw him start to go towards his lab.

“No! Stop no!” Donnie shouted, rushing after him. There was crashing as Raph and Leo continued to argue.

“Okay there should be a mystic Google in here somewhere,” Leo said tapping in his phone to try and find it to no avail, as Tiger Cub came walking out of the lab with Donnie chasing him towards the garage where there was crashing and screaming from Donnie.

“HEELP, HELP, HELP!” Donnie cried as he rushed back after Tiger Cub who went the other way.

“Miki? Miki!” he called.

“What even is Miki!?” Donnie called rushing after him.

“Miki!” Tiger Cub continued to call.

“Wait Baby formula!” Leo suddenly said as he pulled some out of a portal. “Oh ho-yeah!” he cheered proudly. That was until Raph noticed something.

“Leo, where’s Tiger Claw?” he asked, simply giving him a look. Leo made a slight sound as he began sweating, his eyes darting around the room. “YOU LEFT HIM ALONE?!” Raph shouted as they immediately ran all over the house until they heard Tiger Claw going into Mikey’s room with a battered Donnie with a black eye glaring at them.

“You’re welcome for keeping the Baby alive!” Donnie hissed venomously.

“Miki!” he said cheering and going into the room. The three gathered around the doorway. Mikey was looking scared backing up against the wall as Tiger Cub babbled. Leo noticed this.

“Hey, Tiger Cub, come to Uncle Leo!” he said cheerfully, getting on his knees holding his hands out. “Come on!” he cooed.

Tiger Cub’s ear’s twitched but he ignored Leo going to Mikey. He began chuffing a bit as he got closer to Mikey. “No, no, go to Leo!” he said looking uncomfortable. He yelped and froze as Tiger Cub hugged his leg. Leo immediately rushed over and picked him up. But instantly Tiger Cub started to thrash and opened his closed large paws trying to get back to Mikey.

“Hey! Eerrggn! What’s with you!” Leo said trying to get a grip on the Toddler once he did and began to leave Tiger Cub began whimpering and instantly began wailing loudly much to the pain of the other turtles.

“OH NO WHY!?” Donnie shouted he Mikey and Raph covered their ears. Donnie used his mech claws to place headphones on Leo.

X X X

“You’re sure this is the place?” Krysta asked as she looked upon a Doorway jet black with a lotus carved into it.

Positive.” Shelldon replied “So Splinter, Me and April one side and you and Klunk have the other.”

“Got it,” Krysta replied as Klunk changed into a crowbar for her to pry open the window. “Once it was open, she climbed inside as Klunk changed back and they both began to look around.

“How will we know what it’ll look like?” Klunk asked nervously.

“I’m not sure,” Krysta muttered as she looked at the various potions lining the shelf.

“Oh, probably something like this,” said a voice they turned to see Kitsune smiling at them holding up a vial small and squat with a glowing silver liquid inside. “I don’t let this leave my sight, little girls. So where are the Turtles? Or are you here on their behalf?” she asked as Klunk jumped down and hissed at her.

“We’re here to break the spell on our friend!” Krysta growled as they charged her. The Artic Fox Mutant threw a punch Kitsune blocked it easy. But Klunk was quick to leap up from behind. Kitsune disappeared in a burst of smoke then reappeared behind Krysta who laced her fists and feet with ice as she swung and attacked her. Klunk turned into a large hammer and slammed down forcing Kitsune towards Krysta who used her Icy Fury Gelato kick to knock her into the next room.

Kitsune didn’t see them come after her. But she knew they were there. She simply waited, her ear twitched and she dodged Klunk coming up as a Shadow creature to try and get her. Only for Krysta to slam her foot into her head.

Kitsune yelped as she was sent crashing down. But she quickly broke her fall. “Okay…” she hissed. “I’ve seen enough!” She lit up brightly before rushing forward grabbing both girls and pinning them against the wall by their necks.

There was suddenly a blast surprising Kitsune. She turned only to see what would hit her next. “APRRRILLLLL O’NEEEEEIIIILL!” she shouted swinging her bat and sending Kitsune flying into nearby shelves.

“You little brat!” she growled ready to hit them with several spells only to be surprised by Splinter who spun into her knocking the wind out of her she groaned sitting up getting a good look at her assailant. “Lou Jitsu?” she said bursting out laughing. “Wow you really let go!” she sneered.

“Booyakasha!” Shelldon shouted coming in with a Rocket punch that Kitsune blocked with a barrier.

“Give us the Antidote Kitsune! You’re out numbered!” Splinter demanded.

“Maybe I will actually,” she said slyly. “If you can actually find me,” she said splitting into four and laughing as they all disappeared.

“Okay quick question does she like screwing with people?” Krysta huffed.

“Yes,” Splinter replied with a sharp inhale.

X X X

Tiger Cub wouldn’t stop no matter what Raph did. And Raph was starting to cry out of frustration as well. Leo focused for a bit when he did, he realized he was wailing Miki over and over. Not to mention he had gone looking for the Box Turtle in the first place. “That’s it, Mikey he wants you!” Leo shouted, looking at Mikey who had retracted into his shell to escape the noise further. In response to Leo’s words, he closed it tight. Tiger Cub screamed louder. “MIKEY PLEASE! NOTHING ELSE WILL WORK!”

“I Can’t I’ll be awful to him! Just like Catra!” He whimpered.

Raph groaned. “Let him watch it you said it’ll be fine you said!” he growled at Leo.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah Mistakes were made Lessons were learned. Yell at me for it later!” Leo shouted for Raph to hear over Tiger Cub’s wailing. “Mikey you’re aware your damaged and are trying to keep it in check Catra did not! She didn’t even have a therapist, and she learns slower than you like Molasses slow! I know it doesn’t seem like it but you are healing. You speak your mind more for example. The Mikey I first knew never did that!”

“What about those Mutant kids I yelled at back in the Spring?” Mikey asked.

“The literally tried to eat us!” Donnie said incredulously as because he brought the baby closer to Mikey. Tiger Claw was finally starting to calm by touching his shell. But he whimpered staring down at the holes.

“But…” They saw it shudder Mikey fearing himself. Raph rubbed his back.

“Mikey, we believe in you!” Raph assured. “If nothing else you know now why you shouldn’t yell at babies.” Mikey took a breath coming out of shell and sitting up. He held Tiger Cub in his arms.

“Miki!” Tiger Claw said happily hugging him and chuffing again. Mikey froze but relaxed and rubbed his back.

“Yeah, I’m here.” He muttered quietly. Everyone else gathered around him. Tiger Claw looked around chuffing even at Leo and pulling on one of his mask tails giggling as Leo made a sound of protest.

“Oh this is interesting Tigers Chuff at the things they love.” Donnie said looking up a fact on his phone. Mikey and Raph cooed at this as Tiger Cub chuffed again.

After that things started to calm down. Mikey was playing patty cake with Tiger Claw who was making noises to try and follow Mikey’s lyrics. Mikey finished as they both cheered the latter giggling in joy. Mikey had really gotten into playing with Tiger Claw as Leo immediately jumped in front of them.

“Guys, guys check this out!” Leo said summoning a bunch of Portals. He sent several balls around and they went through one portal to another. Mikey was impressed. Tiger Cub was mesmerized as the balls flew around the room splashing into blue light that sparkled when they made contact with each other.

“You’re getting good at this!” Mikey said grinning it was about a year ago where Leo could barely control his powers, but…. That was one of their main problems right now they all shared and suddenly one decided to go under Tiger Cub and make him go through it.

Everyone stared for a moment and screamed as Mikey leapt onto his brother’s chest pulling on his belts and getting in his face. “WHERE DID YOU SEND THE BABY?!” he shrieked as Raph began panicking.

“I don’t know he wasn’t supposed to get in them let alone leave the lair!” Leo yelped, horrified, as they began running all over the house Donnie skidded to a halt.

“GASP! Hold on!” he said rushing to his computer. The other three stopped and stared incredulously. Within seconds he rushed out. “He’s on the street above us!”

“Lets hurry!” Mikey shouted, who was already out the door. The others hot on his heels.

X X X

They had to split up again. Splinter rushed after what he was hoping was the real Kitsune. He watched this one carefully for any differences. So far Shelldon and April’s were fake. They had three more. Krysta and Klunk were hunting one down. The Kitsune He was watching decided to sunbathe. She was being too carefree. He struck it down with a roll kick. As he suspected it was a fake.

He pulled out a communicator that Donnie made several of for everyone. “Mine was a fake, where are you and Klunk, Krysta?”  

“We’ve cornered one,” Krysta replied.

“How hard was it?” Splinter asked.

“Uhhh?” Krysta asked as she looked over to see Klunk huge and sitting on Kitsune. “Not that hard actually why?”

The Fakes are easy to take down!” Splinter explained. Krysta looked at Klunk who swatted ‘Kitsune’ who made a face before poofing away.

“So, where’s the real Kitsune?” Klunk asked, turning back to normal and jumping on Krysta’s shoulder.

I don’t know, she may have given us the slip.” Splinter solemnly muttered to the communicator.

X X X

Mikey climbed out of the Manhole the others not far behind. “There he is!” Mikey said as he and Raph rushed over to Tiger Claw sitting in the alley about to put a can in his mouth.

“No Tiger Claw!” Raph cried quickly pulling it away. Mikey sighed in relief and went to pick up Tiger Cub. But suddenly there was a blur of gold and red rushing by Mikey knocking him on his back. He quickly jumped back up. And looked up to see Kitsune holding Tiger Cub who was thrashing and biting and scratching but it wasn’t doing anything.

“MIKI!” he cried as she took off.

“I’m coming!” Mikey shouted as he rushed after Kitsune as fast as he could. The others right behind him Donnie activating the Jet pack on his battle shell. That looked similar to Shelldon but was flatter and lacked the rest of his body and head. Mikey was using his Nunchucks as hook shots to close distance between him and Kitsune he could hear Tiger Cub screaming ‘no,’ over and over again.

The Yokai turned around quickly and launched a burst of magic. Mikey was quick to block it with a burst of fire from his free hand. Leo was using his portals to help him, and Raph keep up while Donnie was able to match pace with Kitsune and Mikey.

April and the rest of the B-Team immediately saw what was happening seeing the Turtle’s giving chase to the real Kitsune. “That’s the real one!” Shelldon shouted as they rushed after the group. When they arrived in a construction site. Mikey managed to jump up and kicked Kitsune in the head. She spun a little in the air allowing Leo to open a portal near her, poke his upper body in and grab Tiger Claw pulling him away before she could react.

Krakatoa!” Donnie shouted, hitting her in the back with a Rocket Extension of his Tech-Bo. She snarled seeing Leo immediately pass Tiger Cub off to Splinter.

“We’re done parenting for the day and now we’re heroing your turn!” he declared firmly as he shoved the baby Mutant in the Rat’s hands and took off. The two looked at each other for a minute before Tiger Cub immediately began swatting Splinter’s face rapidly.

“Guys Kitsune’s got the antidote!” April said pointing to her with her Mystic Bat.

“We get that we can change Tiger Claw back.” Krysta added as they surrounded her.

“I’m done playing Children,” Kitsune hissed as she summoned black flames to her hands with bits of gold laced through them. Mikey was quick to cut through them with his own and rushed forward spinning rapidly with his Nunchucks spinning around him making a spinning disc of sorts that she stopped. She managed to push him back as Mikey and Raph came in from behind one power punching her in the back. The other grabbed her and threw her face first into the ground.

She teleported away from Shelldon launching Klunk in the form of a Bowling ball at her. She flew up unleashing several fire balls that Leo teleported back at her with a laugh, but she merely blocked him and sent a rock into one she could tell Leo lost control of and it hit him in the head. He got dizzy from the hit as Donnie flew up.

He spun both ends of the Tech-Bo with metal fists and threw it like a boomerang. It spun as she dodged it no matter what she did it kept coming back for her. Kitsune was getting tired only realizing that Donnie had placed a homing device on her too late as she was sent into the wall.

Krysta blasted her with a wall of ice and snow forcing her to use her fire again that was quickly melting it. She got a hit on on Krysta with a well-aimed kick before April appeared swinging her bat again.

She blocked the move. Klunk pounced on her back as a Water Panther. Kitsune kicked her off. But she righted herself and changed into a Pidgeon before she could get blasted by Fire she zipped away from more blasts rapidly hitting the bars on the construction site they were in as they went.

Klunk then grew wings and rushed at her snatching the vial off of her. Kitsune couldn’t do anything as it was either leave the cat or get crushed trying to react. She put up a barrier as the structure came down on top of her. Klunk flew over and gave Mikey the vial.

“Is this it?” Mikey asked.

“Yeah, have Tiger Claw drink it before Kitsune attacks again!” Klunk hurried.

Leo leaned out to look at the pile. “I think we’ve got time.” He muttered.

Tiger Cub opened his mouth as Mikey placed him down and helped him drink. There was a flash of light and instantly Tiger Claw with the smaller clothes ripped under him was sitting up confused and looking down at himself.

“Tiger Claw!” Mikey said happily hugging his neck and nuzzling him.

“I have no pants!” he muttered. Immediately Donnie pulled out a device on his Tech Bo and shone a purple light on Tiger Claw. Immediately a copy of his outfit was placed on him.

“You’re welcome and Krysta and April are welcome.” Donnie said happily.

“Thanks for that image.” Krysta huffed. Tiger Claw wordlessly stood up Mikey slid off him letting go. Tiger Claw stormed over to Kitsune who managed to climb out of the pile. He growled at her.

“Forget it I know when I’m beat and I know this ends!” she growled disappearing a burst of gold flame.

X X X

It was a bit later as Tiger Claw went to sit with the Turtles on the roof. “Ahh it’s nice to articulate my wants and needs again.”

“What do you mean?” Raph asked.

“Kitsune turned me into a baby, but I was aware of everything.” Tiger Claw replied. “It was hard to describe like an adult soul trapped in a younger body.”

“That does explain you swatting at me, Leo and Papa.” Donnie noted.

“Pretty much.” Tiger Claw said turning to Mikey. “Listen I trust you okay.” He said putting a hand on Michelangelo’s shoulder.

Michelangelo smiled warmly. Tears shimmering in his eyes understanding what he was saying. He didn’t have to articulate much.

“Well, we’re glad you’re back Tiger Claw.” Raph assured.

“Yeah, what Raph said.” Donnie agreed.

“Ahh you guys miss me?” Tiger Claw teased.

“I did!” Mikey exclaimed. “Don’t jump in front of Kitsune’s magic again!” he cried.

“I only promise to be more careful.” Tiger Claw replied.

“Hey Tiger Claw…..” Leo said mischievously sliding up to his side with a cheeky smile. “Guess what we learned to today, Tiger’s chuff at things they love and you chuffed at me!” he said with the biggest shit eating grin he could muster. Tiger Claw silently groaned as Leo leaned into him cheekily. “You, love me, you love me, you love me! Come on admit you love me!” Leo teased as Tiger Claw wordlessly pushed him down at an angle.

X X X

Meanwhile Kitsune sat making herself some tea after cleaning her shop. She growled to herself after being beaten. Before she could sip her tea, however, something rushed out striking her as her tea fell to the ground and she was swallowed by the shadow.


I want to beef out the outline a bit so chapters might come out a bit slower for a while this was inspired by the information about the lost Turtle Tots episodes. Again I don’t understand the tastes of executives…..


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 16: Sidekick Ahoy!

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


Side Kick Ahoy!

Mikey was enjoying himself at the movie marathon to his surprise. Just watching gasping with his brothers and seeing the movies for the first time made the whole experience positive for him. Maybe he was finally past Moncrief. The Scene changed to the Red Panda sidekick Red Fox bursting into the room where Jupiter Jim was held to be blasted at point zero from the bomb that was set up.

Red Fox thank the moons!” Jupiter Jim shouted gratefully.

The Evil count and his Robot Vampires ambushed me! Side note….that black hole machine is about to suck up the Galaxy in six seconds.” He added.

“Leaping Lightyears! There’s only one thing too, do!” Red Fox gasped. In slow motion was the camera flipped between her and the countdown going to three with JJ Sweating in fear. Red Fox leapt forward and immediately freed Jupiter Jim and switched the machine off as it reached too. The two took a heroic pose.

-Jupiter Jim will Return!-

The Credits immediately started rolling as the four brothers and Klunk cheered and excitedly bounded out of the cheap theater that had lowered their marathon price from fifteen to one. “That was awesome!” Klunk cheered on Mikey’s shoulders.

“I spent the whole time thinking he’s not gonna save the Galaxy in time but then he does! I totally loved Jupiter Jim Sails the Seven Galaxies!” Mikey cheered.

Leo turned to see something that made him burst into a wide smile. “Umm are we still marathoning or is that the JUPITER JIM SIGNAL!!!” he cheered happily making the same starry-eyed face he made when they first met Moncrief as Donnie Squeaked in shock and joy.

Raph huffed rolling his eyes in annoyance as Mikey and Klunk looked up nervously at the signal. “Oh boy, I hope that’s not-“

The five went to the source of the Signal much to Mikey, Raph and Klunk’s dismay especially when they saw who put it out.

“And it is….” Mikey huffed as Klunk’s ears flattened against her head.

“Well, if it isn’t my Turtle Alien Allies and their Water Panther.” Moncrief said happily striking a few poses in his Jupiter Jim outfit. “A pleasure!” he said with a greeting before frowning a little. “Alas I was hoping my signal would bring back to me my dear friend Red Fox.” He said as Mikey quickly put protection runes on everyone’s backs including his own and Klunk’s before jumping on Raph’s back and looking right at Moncrief with fearful suspicious eyes as Klunk hid behind him and Raph on the back of the Latter’s shell.

“You mean the one you kidnapped, like you kidnapped everyone else!?” Mikey snapped worriedly.

“You’re not gonna kidnap us are you!?” Raph asked nervously pulling the twins in close to him and taking a couple steps back as Mikey began white knuckling Raph’s shoulders.

“No, of course not!” Moncrief assured before looking at them regretfully. “Can you ever forgive me for acting like such a-“

“You’re forgiven!” Leo said leaping into his arms and nuzzling him while rubbing his head.

“Leo no!” Mikey cried.

“Leo yes!” he said happily.

“Then it’s good that you’ve come!” Moncrief declared that exchange going right over his head. “Red Fox has abandoned me, and an Alien Invader threatens Earth!”

Yeah, that might happen when you paralyze people and put them in a glass case,” Mikey huffed bitterly in his thoughts. “I hope this isn’t another cosplayer.”

“I need help, one of you five must become my new Sidekick!” he added.

“Gasping!” Donnie said excitedly. Mikey took a step back nervously. He wanted to run right then an there. But Donnie and Leo still liked him. He decided he had too stay. Especially when Leo rushed up to his side.

“Your Jupiterness,” he said reverently with a shaky voice from tearing up. “I would be honored, to be your- and now I’m tearing up here, side kick!” he said with wide glistening eyes and a joyful smile as Raph pulled him away and pulled everyone in for a huddle.

“Guys, I get it, when we were Toddler Mutant Ninja Turtles, we all dreamed of being JJ’s sidekick.” Raph said empathetically. “But he’s not a real Superhero remember? He’s a crazy actor who thinks he’s the real Jupiter Jim!” Raph sternly added with another eyeroll.

“I don’t even consider them the same person! Moncrief lured us to his admittedly super cool apartment and tried to turn us into living statues!” Mikey whispered loud enough only for his brothers to hear, not wanting to anger Moncrief.

“Moncrief is bad!” Klunk added in a low voice.

“But, Bu-bu-but Fun?!” Leo asked as he and Donnie gave the two puppy eyes.

“Fine you two have your fun!” Raph groaned. “But if any real crime happens-“

“Okay Mr. Jim we’re in!” Leo cheered excitedly.

“Sham-Pow!” Moncrief declared. “Try-outs will begin Star Date NOW!” The three took a pose as Raph, Klunk and Mikey groaned.

“Ugh just make this Star Date quick!” Raph groaned.

X X X

They had returned to the apartment. Mikey swallowed any rising negative memories. He hated this admittedly. But he pushed forward to make sure his brothers wouldn’t be hurt. The Damage he had caused a year ago had been repaired even the areas his powers had melted. There was no indication he had had a panic attack here. They made it to the quote unquote S.S Star Bolt. Everyone even Raph was looking around at it taking a bit more time to check everything out that they missed last time. Mikey, however, was focused on where he left Damage. He realized his powers weren’t completely in control because of his Mental instability hopefully things would be better. “Just think positive Mikey, you at least won’t be blindsided again.”

“Whoa Dee!” He heard Leo shout. “The captain’s chair is not for sidekicks!” he scolded. Mikey turned to see Donnie getting very close to Moncrief’s chair.

“Though as J. J’s biggest fan maybe you deserve to sit in it?” Donnie suggested. Leo blinked thinking things over a bit before smiling with wide glistening eyes. Giving into Temptation somewhat he crab, hopped all the way to the chair and sat in it just as Moncrief reentered the room.

“What’s this?” he asked Mikey’s blood freezing a bit as he watched the situation warily.

“GASSSP LEO!” Donnie said dramatically. “A Sidekick sitting in the Captain’s chair!?” he said swinging the chair around to show Leo curled up a bit with a sheepish face as Donnie gestured to him. “FORESHAME!” he declared.

“Minus one space point for blue.” Moncrief said with a stern tone pushing a button a device he had. As Mikey tried to quietly find information on crime happening anywhere else. He decided he wanted out. That was way to damn close in his mind. “Everyone starts with fifty space points, first to fifty-three wins.” He explained as a segway into how this competition would work. 

“He couldn’t have started with zero?” Leo asked.

“Blue, minus another Space Point for questioning how Space points work.” Moncrief decided.

Mikey looked at the Police Scanner App Donnie placed on their phones. This was the first time he activated used his to search. He broke into a grin when he saw that a break in was happening at the Channel Six New Station the Suspects were described as large men in Anthropomorphic Warthog and Rhino costumes.

“Guys there’s trouble at the Channel Six News Station, sorry Jupiter Jim but Duty calls and all that.” He said practically trying to shove his brothers out the door. Raph being the only one who was moving while the twin’s showed resistance.

“Why don’t I go with you?” Moncrief suggested. “This will be a good opportunity for Space points!”

“YES PLEASE!” The twins cheered together Leo shouted yes repeatedly. Mikey groaned, but he conceded as they made it back to the Channel Six News Station. The door had been ripped right off probably by Rocksteady.

Moncrief analyzed the door. “Hmm this seems to be the work of criminals from the Tusk and Horn Empire!”

Sure, let’s go with that,” Mikey thought as they entered. They immediately heard crashing in the area ahead of them.

“This way Turtle Allys!” Moncrief said taking the lead. “JUPITER JIM AHOY!” He shouted as they all followed him kicking the door down surprising Bebop and Rocksteady who turned.

“Marcus Moncrief?” Bebop asked surprised. “In a Jupiter Jim costume like he’s actually JJ?”

Rocksteady pulled him aside and whispered in his ear, Mikey could barely make out that they were talking about Moncrief kidnapping everyone years ago. Bebop nodded as Raph stepped forward.

“What are you guys doing here?!” Raph growled.

“Like we’re gonna tell you!” Rocksteady sneered, Klunk then noticed something in Bebop’s hand.

“A Flash Drive!” She cried looking right at it.

“You must want information on the Shredder!” Mikey growled pointing an accusatory finger at them.

“Damn you and your cat for figuring it out so quickly!” Bebop growled.

“Well, it’s not like you guys do much of anything else these days.” Leo pointed out.

“I don’t know what this Shredder is, but it sounds, World ending! So, by the Stars you will not be allowed to succeed!” Moncrief declared his eyes unfocused as he jumped into attack. Mikey immediately pulled him out of the way with his Nunchucks before whipping at the two before Klunk rushed forward and snatched the Flash Drive out of his hands.

“Hey! Oh, that tears it minus Twenty Space Points for Orange!” Moncrief growled annoyed as he began pushing a button by Mikey’s meter.

“Wait what- I wasn’t in the-GAAHH!” Mikey yelped as he was punched making him drop the two Klunk dodged away from the two diving for her even becoming a Water Panther and slashing at Rocksteady making him stumble back to avoid her claws. She changed into a bird and immediately flew back to Mikey.

“That’s another ten not flying to me.” Moncrief stated tapping the button Ten more times.

“We’re sharing a meter!?” Klunk yelped as the two jumped at them making them both yelp.

“Give us that Drive!” Bebop shouted only for Raph to get in front of Mikey and Power Punch them away. Mikey then followed up by wrapping Bebop up in chains and throwing him out a low window making him yelp as he landed a few feet away outside.

“Minus twenty more Space Points,” Moncrief said as Bebop quickly returned to the window with Rocksteady looking perplexed.

“What’s going exactly?” he asked as Bebop pulled himself back in with a glare at Mikey.

“Please don’t ask,” Mikey sighed.

“Hey Bebop and Rocksteady,” Leo said sneaking up near them. They turned to see him and tried to grab him. Only for him to disappear into a Portal with a laugh. They chased him around a bit. Leo managed to get a Raspberry at them before Moncrief suddenly zapped their shoulders. They yelped and fell in twitching heaps. The Jupiter Jim, Nerve pinch. Mikey gulped a bit trying not to look at them as he took a deep breath.

“Well done, excellent distraction, one Space point for blue!” Moncrief said as he tapped a button near Leo’s line. Mikey was curious why Leo only distracted the two. He could take them out on his own. Hell, he had when they first met Bebop and Rocksteady. Then he remembered the movies. Moncrief was convinced that’s how life worked. Red Fox was merely support. All things considered it seemed thankless. But in Donnie and Leo’s case, just being his sidekick would’ve been enough.

They’re selling themselves short they’re capable of so much more. Leo and Donnie could hero circles around Moncrief.” Mikey thought something caught his eye at that moment. A large green tail. It was segmented with a hook at the end. Or a Stinger maybe. “I just saw something a big green bug tail!” Mikey called out to his brothers.

Moncrief gasped. “Scorpiion! We are running out of time!”

“Who?” Leo asked. Moncrief had them immediately return to ‘base’ Before he left Mikey left behind a note.

This Flash contains footage I’m afraid could endanger the public.
it shall be returned soon

Signed- Nobody!

X X X

The apartment was suddenly covered in a web of yarn between two pinboards in the center of the room. Most of it was making some sort of trail to a circle over pictures, newspaper clippings and maps of the city. “I know we don’t like him, but can you ask him about the yarn?” Klunk asked Mikey quietly hummed flicking the yarn as Moncrief reached for a Photo on the Pinboard in front of them.

“Scorpiion is the Alien I’ve been tracking!” He said pulling up a picture of a Scorpion. The tail was like that of what Mikey saw but bigger. Could he have been real? Was Moncrief after something this time instead of some poor unsuspecting cosplayer? If that was the case, then they might’ve had a new enemy on their hands. “I don’t know what he’s planning but he’s been spotted at the Bomb Factory and the Zoo!” he said thoughtfully squinting at the board as if they’d get an answer from it. Mikey did note that the channel Six building had been between the two.

Raph groaned rolling his eyes. “Lets go ahead and get this competition started so Leo and Mikey can lose more points!” Donnie declared with a smile his goggles over his eyes.

“Well, as of now Orange is out of the competition,” Moncrief announced.

“I didn’t even want to be in the competition,” Mikey pointed out, but was ignored by the actor.

“So now it’s down to Blue and Purple.” Moncrief added as they went to a room. It was obvious that Moncrief owned the whole building now. “Trail two, weapons! If we are to handle Scorpiion’s alien power, you must be as proficient with my tech as Red Fox was!” he said flexing his eyes, losing focus again. “Now engage! Winner gets a Space Point!”

Leo and Donnie soon faced off in the training arena in one of the other rooms. Leo had chosen the Crushasaurus Rex and Donnie simply picked the Harpoon ray however instead of using that he used his phone to call Leo.

“Ooh, give me one second I’m getting a call,” Leo said going to reach for his phone without letting go of the controls only to bash himself in the face with the Robot’s fist and falling backwards on the ground with Donnie as the winner.

Raph let out a laugh. “That’s what you get for playing Space Camp with captain Coo-coo!” he mocked.

“Trail Three Mortal Peril!” Moncrief said next. They moved to another area of the complex. A large warehouse-like area where he had Leo and Donnie tied up and hanging over a vat of bubbling green liquid. With a label known as Acid on it. Mikey watched horrified. “Often I’m in danger, more often, you’re in danger!” Moncrief explained.

“It’s like being inside a Jupiter Jim comic!” Donnie cheered happily.

“BAD!” Klunk cried.

“Scorpiion may capture you. Now show me who’s got the best screams of helplessness, so that I can find you!”

“By the Rings of Jupiter Save me!” Leo cried dramatically.

“Save me and I’ll throw in a month of free I.T Support!” Donnie added.

Mikey and Klunk whimpered watching in fear. How long were they supposed to keep this up. Raph on the other hand was laying in a lawn chair wearing a lei he had found. He had even found a coconut drink he had made up for himself.

“Ha Look at you guys’ fake whining over clearly fake acid!” he teased tossing his coconut away towards the switch Mikey caught it quick.

“Raph, you don’t know that it’s fake!” Mikey scolded. Raph however went up to the vat ignoring a cry of protest from Mikey and Klunk dipped his hand in it and pulled it back up. It was covered in the liquid, but otherwise unharmed.

“Oh, thank goodness,” Mikey sighed in relief.

“Yay….” Klunk added they suddenly heard a timer.

“Times up!” Moncrief said as Leo and Donnie suddenly fell into the liquid splashing them all. Mikey realized it was Mountain Dew.

X X X

“Trail Four, taking out henchmen!” Moncrief said as they stood on a moving sidewalk to another training room with covered holes in the floor. “Because Scorpiion may have Minions.”

The room also had a large robot to train with that shone in the light. “Jaw-drop!” Donnie gasped. “Wow you spare no expense on your training exercises!” Mikey looked over to notice Leo’s eyes unfocused with a wide toothy smile Mikey waved a hand and got no response from him as Raph huffed.

“Still Silly, just expensive silly.” He said rolling his eyes.

“Space points for every henchman you take out!” Moncrief said as Smaller Robots appeared from the floor. Leo came out of his trance and pulled out his Katana’s grinning as he focused on the robots.

“Side Kick AHHOOOYY!” he cheered only to be tripped by Donnie. “Oh that’s cheating!”

“Just preparing you for when Allies suddenly become foes!” Donnie laughed with an evil grin as Leo went into a Portal.

“You mean like this!” he said coming out of the Portal and bouncing off of Donnie who then used his jet pack to rocket into him.

“Ooh both get one space point!” Moncrief said tapping two buttons impressed as the twins dissolved into a cloud of dust that slowly made it’s way towards the Robots.

Mikey and Klunk huffed as the former looked at the Flash Drive. “Well, at least the real problems already been dealt with.”

“You know I don’t like to share!” they heard Donnie grunt as the fighting continued.

X X X

They were finally back in the command room. Moncrief in his chair. Mikey was pretty sure Donnie had won. Having kept count as best he could. “Well, I’ve made my decision.” Moncrief announced.

“Probably best to let the losers down abruptly.” Donnie said at his shoulders with a sinister hiss.

“Agreed, Red you’re my new Sidekick!” Moncrief declared pointing to the Snapper.

“WHAT?!” Donnie gasped in so much shock his voice only came out as a rasp.

“Me?!” Raph said in shock. However, what happened next was the opposite of what Mikey was expecting. So, Mikey was in shock as well barely registering Raph picking him up and rocking him in a hug in his excitement. “IN YOUR FACE!” he said to Leo a hand on his incredibly shocked face.

“Both of yours!” he said to Mikey pressing his nose up to his head on Klunk who was looking at him funny. “And yours!” He said doing the same to Donnie making him somewhat uncomfortable. “And yours again!” he said, pressing his face harder against Leo as he rose up with the smuggest look he could muster.

“WHAT?! You didn’t even want the job!” Leo yelled incredulously.

“That was before I won!” Raph cheered flicking Donnie and running over to Moncrief’s side.

“What?! But how!? Raph wasn’t even in the Competition!” Mikey squawked throwing his arms down.

“True but he’s red. And I’m used to Red Sidekicks.” Moncrief explained.

“Then what was the point of the competition?!” Klunk yelped, jumping up on Mikey’s head making it droop, a bit as she leaned forward to look right into Moncrief’s eyes.

“You wouldn’t understand it’s a Red thing.” Raph replied as he and Moncrief fist bumped.

“Okay Red Fox two!” Moncrief declared as Raph stimmed like how he did when he learned where his human DNA came from. “Lets go save the World from Scorpiion!” And with that the two left the door slamming behind them.

“How does color even….Ugh, Mikey are you as confused as I am right now!?” Klunk asked incredulously as Leo and Donnie cried both comically and inconsolably behind them.

“No, I’m even more confused! He’s the one that was cautious of Moncrief even before we knew he was Coo-coo for Cocoa Puffs! And as Leo said he didn’t even want the job. And then he does that?! Sigh come on we better make sure Moncrief doesn’t get Raph hurt, or worse killed!”

“Oh, Sob, Oh Cry!!” Donnie heaved as he and Leo held each other. Mikey left them behind, at least he only had one brother to worry about.

“You say that like it’s gonna happen…” Klunk said nervously.

“Well, remember Draxum is gone but the Oozequitoes are still out there. If Scorpiion is real, then they’re dealing with a mutant! One that might even be poisonous! And who knows how the Ooze will affect venom!”

“Omigosh you’re right let’s hurry!” Klunk said as the two ran off after Raph and Moncrief.  

X X X

 

Mikey kept to the shadows as they followed the two to Central Park Zoo. Raph had changed into a, him sized version of Red Fox’s outfit. They made it into the Reptilian exhibit first. “Have you seen a man that looks like a Scorpiion?” The Monitor lizard merely hissed at them. “Snitches get Stitches I understand.” Moncrief said sneakily. Mikey and Klunk watched from the large Python statue hung from the ceiling.

“That wasn’t what he said.” Klunk translated. “He actually, said behind them!?” Klunk gasped as they saw some sort of man in a trench coat and hat. It wasn’t Tiger Claw the figure was able to hide themselves within the large coat and hat more than Tiger Claw ever could. Tiger Claw could never hide his large furred feet but this one could and even looked a little like a Phantom over the ground. He also had a slight ridge in his back like a tail being folded and red slit-pupil eyes.

“Scorpiion!” Mikey growled. “Come on!” he said as Klunk jumped on his shoulders and jumped down. All three were on the move. Mikey began following Scorpiion who was watching them interrogate a Spitting Cobra. Mikey pulled out his Nun chucks and began to slowly advance. However….

“There he is!” Bebop’s voice rang out making Scorpiion rush away.

“Ahh no!” Klunk cried.

“Oh, come on! I don’t have any more time for you two today!” Mikey groaned, turning to Bebop and Rocksteady.

“Well, too bad you’re gonna have to make more time as we make it like Old times remember!?” Rocksteady sneered.

“Yeah, I’m actually seeing a therapist about that…” Mikey grumbled.

“Don’t care evil!” the two declared together as they jumped at him. Mikey rolled out of the way as Klunk turned into a copy of Rocksteady. Who immediately charged into the real Rocksteady and began grappling with him she tried to punch him only for her to kick her in the stomach she rolled out of the way of him doing a jump dive he broke the floor quite a bit when he landed.

Klunk tackled him and managed to push him away as Mikey was blocking all of Bebop’s blows and getting in a few rapid hits of his own, even landing a fiery punch in Bebop’s nose. He growled grabbing Mikey and throwing him hard into a nearby wall before unleashing a bunch of Paper Ninja.

Mikey was quick to mow them down with his Nun-chucks before grabbing and throwing Bebop into the wall.

Klunk meanwhile blocked a large double punch from Rocksteady who let out a battle cry. When she did however, she noticed that the pain was considerably duller, but it still made her skid back. “Huh!?” she asked, looking at her hands. “Wait is this?!”

“Yeah, that’s my Diamond hide copycat!” Rocksteady snarled as he used his own to charge Klunk mimicked his movements and crashed into him, but she was knocked back. She changed into a Jaguar and jumped on his back and scratched at it as Rocksteady struggled to get Klunk off. Meanwhile Bebop had pinned Mikey down and was trying to get the Flash Drive. Mikey was flailing trying to push him away.

“Have you seen a Man-like Scorpion?” Moncrief’s voice called to some animal in the halls.

“I don’t have time for this!” Mikey cried as he tried to reach for his Nun chuck, but Bebop quickly ripped off the phanny pack around his waist and pulled out the flash drive.

“I got it!” Bebop said jumping up and rushing to Rocksteady.

“NO!” Mikey yelled as he rushed after Bebop only for Rocksteady to throw Jaguar Klunk into him. The two Mutants blew raspberries and made mocking sounds at them before disappearing into a Portal. Mikey rushed at it as Klunk got off him. Mikey immediately threw his Nun chucks towards it, but they got nothing but air. Mikey gasped and fell to his knees. Memories began rushing through his mind. Him, taking Krysta and Klunk with him to the Train. Him, getting captured. Everything that led to the revival of the Shredder.

“Mikey,” Klunk said touching his arm with her paw. He looked over tears welling in his eyes. “It’s okay we don’t even know if it had footage of the Shredder. But right now, we, have to protect Raph.” She said looking up at him sadly.

“Yeah,” Mikey muttered feeling a lot of spirit lost. He got up and immediately found the two interrogating a camel. Raph was punching his fist into his other hand.

“Come on Pal we know you know something!” Raph growled at the Camel. Moncrief had his arms folded glaring at the Camel who until just now had its back turned to them. It merely turned its head made some kind of sound and immediately spat a thick sticky slurry at Raph who yelped.

“Ahh, it’s gross! EWWWWWW!” Raph shouted rubbing at his face as he rolled and flinched all around the ground. The Camel repeated the action on Moncrief who began flinching and wiping off the helmet he had on.

“That’s what you get for teaming up with Captain Coo-coo.” Mikey muttered a bit bitterly. Klunk however heard something come close to the wall of the Exhibit where they were standing. She turned and looked at the Rhino who was looking at them from within their enclosure. She looked closely at it.

“Hey Mikey look!” she said pointing at the Rhino. Mikey turned, not sure what was so special about it. But Mikey then noticed a small chip at the top of the horn.

“Is that the same one? It has to be right?” Mikey asked as he jumped into the enclosure the Rhino nuzzled him. He giggled. “Yeah, it is you, you remember us.”

The Rhino snorted, “That’s a yes,” Klunk said. “How you, doing?” The Rhino made a few sounds.

“What?!” Klunk asked surprised.

“What is it?” Mikey asked.

“Well, aside from being annoyed from Moncrief interrogating all the animals every night. they’re saying that one of Zookeepers disappeared one day. But a green monster showed up sneaking around the Zoo and going somewhere southwest every night then coming back to a part of the Zoo no one uses anymore not too long after.”

“That means Scorpiion is a mutant!” Mikey gasped. “Can you find out where this not used part of the zoo is?!”

“Where is it? Where is the monster hiding?” Klunk asked. The Rhino grunted again with a slight high-pitched noise.

“At the back of the Zoo near the south exit.” Klunk said as they rushed out heading south. Mikey immediately saw a large, abandoned building covered in do not enter signs. With a large red X on it. The fence barricading it had been torn down a way where it looked cut. Mikey rushed up to the side of the building and gasped when he saw what was happening inside. Both Moncrief and Raph were tied up in a lot of Rope and hanging over what he was sure was real acid.

“Gotta say this part isn’t much fun.” Raph huffed.

“In all my years of working with Red Fox we never got captured together!” Moncrief snapped. “I blame you!” he snapped at Raph.”

“You’re to blame Commander Psycho!” Mikey hissed mostly to himself as Scorpiion laughed at them, coming out of the Shadows.

“You fell right into my trap!” He declared pulling off his disguise. What he looked like was a brownish green mutant that had a round torso with the face on the front squashed in with human teeth with an overbite similar to a mouse’s. He had a small horned crest over his red eyes. He had large claws with sharp shoulder segments with human like arms connecting them to the claws. There was armor similar t0o what Mikey was wearing around his groin areas and round knee armor but other than that his legs were human like with lime green human feet with pink sandals. And the large tail Mikey had seen earlier.

“Scorpiion,” Moncrief growled.

“Wait this is real!?” Raph gasped.

“You may have found my Stinger Bombs and Acid vats!” Scorpiion growled pointing at Moncrief. “But you’ll never foil my plans space freak!”

“You’re a real Alien!?” Raph yelped confused.

“Alien?” Scorpiion asked perplexed. “No, my Coworkers at the Zoo locked me in the Scorpion pit. Where I got bit by some glowey green bug then I was this!”

“I knew it!” Mikey hissed.

“A Mutant!? Of course!” Raph groaned at himself. “Wow Raph really whiffed on this one.” He sighed.

“Now once you two are blown to bits and your bits are dissolved in acid, I can carry out my truly evil plan of exterminating my old coworkers and that one camel.” He growled.

“No way!” Mikey shouted as he and Klunk jumped down. “We’re not gonna let you hurt anyone in this zoo!”

“Especially not the Rhino!” Klunk growled, her fur bristling.

“What?! No! I would never hurt Patricia! She’s a sweetheart!” Scorpiion gasped in horror.

“Patricia?” Klunk asked with an arched eyebrow.

“Wait, that means Rocksteady was mutated with a Female Rhino! Does the Ooze account for that?” Mikey asked, scratching his chin thoughtfully.

Scorpiion looked at them with a deadpan look. “Yes, those are words! You can either join those two up there or perish by my claws!” he growled his tail lashing forward to sting Mikey. However, he dodged quickly. He immediately pressed the panic button on his belt but took it off and aimed it at Scorpiion while it blinked and unleashed a wall of sound at the Mutant.

THANK YOU FOR USING THE PANIC BUTTON YOUR PANIC IS IMPORTANT TO US PLEASE STAND BY AS DONNIE AND HIS BACK UP TURTLES WILL ASSIST YOU MOMENTARILY.”

Scorpiion screamed as he swung his tail at him Mikey dodged the stinger and placed the Button back on his belts as Klunk turned into Smithy again and swung the hammer almost squashing him. But Scorpion jumped away, he growled and pressed the button on his Remote.

“No!” Mikey cried.

“I’ll stop the bombs stop Scorpiion!” Klunk called jumping up towards them. When she landed on one it turned off, she gasped jumping on the others one at a time. Only for Scorpiion to growl and turn them back on. Mikey went to land a kick on his head only for Scorpiion to lunge a claw at him which he dodged. Mikey backflipped away. Towards Scorpiion grabbing him with his legs and throwing him backwards, making him fall on his back as Mikey quickly righted himself around and got back to his feet. Scorpiion lunged again with a yell.

Mikey backflipped to the top of a box on his hands again as he slammed his feet a couple of times on Scorpiion’s head. But the Mutant quickly shook off the attack and swung his claw knocking Mikey off balance and began trying to sting him as he turned the bombs back one. He kept multitasking this while trying to get Mikey until he was suddenly hit with a ladder that Mikey expertly spung around and whacked him into more Boxes with. Mikey charged ready to strike again but as he brought the Ladder down. Scorpiion’s, claw snapped through it easily. Mikey yelped seeing two side rungs in his hands after he was through with it. Mikey was then whacked with Scorpiion’s Tale towards a cooler with a dead rotting fish in it. He quickly grabbed it and bitch slapped Scorpiion in the face with it several times.

“GET ‘IM MIKEY!” Raph cried out as the bombs came back on again with Klunk trying to keep them off.

“You’re bad!” Klunk shouted at Raph.

“One Sidekick deactivates the bombs and the other fights the villain!? With Fish and Ladders!?” Moncrief gasped incredulously as he began thrashing with crazed unfocused eyes. “WHAT IS THIS A LOU JITSU MOVIE?!” He screamed as Klunk held on tightly.

 Mikey tried for a crotch kick it didn’t work Scorpiion merely grabbed him by the leg and threw him into a box that broke against his back. He groaned noticing blood pool where Scorpiion had grabbed him. Klunk was also getting tired from jumping from bomb to bomb.

However, the Door exploded open revealing Donnie and Leo. “Shampow! Real Sidekicks on the scene!”

“Hold up you made your own Alien Scorpion!?” Leo asked, looking at Scorpion up and down who was just watching them perplexed. “Plus, bombs and Acid!?” he asked in glee before composing himself with a smirk. “Respect!” he complimented.

“No, no, no! Guys this is real Guy’s a Mutant Mikey’s hurt!” Raph yelled.

“Pretty sure he’s an Alien, you two free me so I can stop the stinger bombs.”

“Don’t listen to him! This isn’t a Jupiter Jim comic! Also, ACID!” Klunk screamed from her perch on the hostages.

“Guys they’re right!” Mikey shouted. “Real Acid, real bombs, real cut!” he added pointing to his caff then to Scorpiion, “Real vengeful Mutant that needs Therapy!” Mikey added.

And Scorpiion took that personally. “I DO NOT NEED THERAPY YOU FIRST YEAR PSYCHOANALYYST!” He shouted, trying to sting Mikey again and aimed his claws at Mikey’s arms. He dodged pulling out his Nun-chucks waving them wildly to keep Scorpiion’s weapons at bay.

“Feels like it might be time to stop listening to our comic book leader and listening to both our brother and real leader.” Donnie added.

“YES, DO OUR REAL LEADER’S THING!” Mikey screamed only to be hit and almost falling into the acid. Leo however used a Portal to save him and get him somewhere safe once Mikey was out of the way and safe. He leapt up to the bombs grabbing one as Donnie and Klunk grabbed the rest and landed.

Following Klunk’s lead they turned off the bombs. Scorpiion turned them back on. They turned them off. Scorpiion then turned them back on. This went on until Scorpiion screamed again and tore the remote apart.

“Okay well try to stop this!” he snarled slicing the rope holding up Raph who screamed as they fell.

“NO!” Mikey shrieked only for them to land on a large fluffy mitt shaped tail. They turned to see Red Fox standing there with a grin.

“Red Fox one?!” Raph said in surprise.

“Holy Nebulas!” Moncrief declared. “You’ve come back to me!” He cried in joy as the tail retracted them to safety Donnie, Leo and Klunk immediately threw the bombs into the Acid destroying them.

“Good Grab!” Moncrief declared. “A Million space points old chum.”

“I don’t want to hear the word space points ever again!” Mikey groaned.

“Defeated by a band of freaks!” Scorpiion, snarled throwing a smoke bomb but reappeared once it cleared.

“We can still see you. You have, to move before the Smoke clears.” Donnie explained.

“Oh Peanuts!” he growled running off as Leo immediately went to treat Mikey’s leg. Within minutes it was patched up and Raph and Moncrief were untied.

X X X

“I’ve done it again for the eightieth time! Jupiter Jim saves the Galaxy!” Moncrief declared but Red Fox made a noise. “With the help of his sidekick Red Fox thank you my friend!” he said putting a hand on the Yokai’s shoulder.

“You thank me! That’s all I ever wanted!” he said, her eyes glistening in joy. “Consider me no longer Space mad at you!” he said jumping up under his arm. Her tail immediately began to turn like a helicopter and they flew into the air.

“Tough news Turtles the sidekick position has been refilled!” Moncrief said with unfocused eyes. “Farewell!” he cheered flying off into the Moonlight.

“Guess we learned out lesson stay away from Actors.” Raph huffed.

“Yes but if anyone is looking for Side kick work I am interviewing.” Donnie offered.

“Pass,” Leo huffed.

“Minus one Donnie point!” Donnie said having taken Moncrief’s device for his own. Raph, however noticed Mikey was missing.

“Mikey?” He asked.

Mikey, had already gone home curling up under the Blanket Klunk at his side as he curled up in frustration hoping praying that the footage would be useless to the Foot Clan.

X X X

“Excellent work you two!” Lieutenant said with a slight sniffle. “Now lets see what this footage has too show us.” He said as he pressed the play button. Instantly it was a tall Mutant Alligator Snapping Turtle in Sacred Guard clothing trying to reach for a security camera only to trip and fall. Brute couldn’t help but notice how similar it looked to one of the Turtles they fought.

“So did Draxum ever say exactly how many Turtles he started with. That tells me there’s more.” Brute said.

“Forget that! This tells us nothing about the Shredder!” Bebop groaned.

“No but it gives us something to watch out for.” Lieutenant said as his voice suddenly changed to be less raspy. “Huh!?”

“Uh oh I think we’re coming down with something…” Brute muttered.


That’s gonna be a plot point next chapter. But yeah seems like there are more than four Turtles in the Mystic Prodigy AU huh? Huh? Maybe there’s more than five?  

Also after writing that I don’t think Mikey and Moncrief will ever have a decent relationship.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 17: A Recruit Story!

Chapter Text

I forgot to mention imagine either 12!Donnie’s voice or Danny’s for sick Lieutenant.


I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


A Recruit Story!

“Hey, Recruit, up and at em!” Bebop’s voice called. Cutting deeply into the images that had been playing in Recruit’s head. Just moments before she groaned.

“What is it!? I was having a glorious Dream! Of banishing our foes to OBLIVION!” She growled at him.

“Can you do that on the road? That ‘something’ from last night turned out to be Yokai Flu. And they want us out. We can’t find the Shredder if we’re all sick.” Bebop pointed out.

Recruit huffed quickly getting ready and heading out. It was good that she had shaved her head and kept her hair incredibly short. Rocksteady and Bebop were a few feet away from their door. Bebop had already summoned Paper Ninja to take care of their leaders. She could see their heads with masks over their mouths and covered in thick blankets with ice packs. Piles of Mystic Remedies and Tylenol lining their bedside tables.

“Wow, where do you think you got it?” Rocksteady asked. “Ya’ll look terrible honestly.”

“Eugh who knows.” Lieutenant groaned. “It’s just gonna be a slog living through this.”

“And once the flu reaches our brains. There’s no telling how we’re going to react.” Brute warned. “It’d be better if you kids took off for the day.”

“But don’t forget any information on the Turtles, Hamato Yoshi, their allies and the Shredder is invaluable. Keep your ears to the ground!” Lieutenant.

“We shall not fail you Senseis!” Recruit declared as the two Mutants chanted a Hai in agreement. They left heading to the entrance.

“You realize what this means right?” Bebop asked Solemnly. As he Recruit and Rocksteady looked sadly at the ground. Just before Recruit shouted.

“I’M IN CHARGE!” she shouted and ran off.

“Hey!” Bebop shouted as he and his brother chased after him.

“No fair! I never get to be in charge!” Rocksteady whined.

X X X

Mikey still felt frustrated with everyone including himself. Donnie and Leo because it felt like they learned nothing from their first encounter with Moncrief. Raph because of how quickly he flipped on being suspicious to being just as enchanted with him. And himself for feeling this way. He decided to head out. He changed into his orange shirt with black pants with his gold Hoodie. His first disguise. Klunk changed into a bucket hat, and they headed out.

As he wandered around. He suddenly heard footsteps behind him. He blinked and turned nothing there. He went on his way. This repeated nothing. Klunk turned herself around as Mikey began walking slowly.

Soon Klunk shouted. “SPLINTER!” She yelped, making him jump startled as he tumbled around and landed on his butt looking up as Mikey turned to see his father.

“Dad?” Mikey asked. “What are you doing here?”

“What are you doing here?” Splinter asked awkwardly.

Mikey sighed, unsure of how to answer. In fact, he found himself clamming up. He had a harder time talking to Splinter than Leo, Tiger Claw or even Donnie and Raph. And he found he had just as easy of a time talking to Krysta as Klunk and Carol. But Splinter was hard.

“Hey guys?” They heard a voice and turned to see April with Mayhem riding on her head. “You, doing, Okay?” she asked.

“Well, sort of I guess,” Mikey said closing his eyes to take a breath before opening again. He decided to focus on April while telling what happened yesterday with Moncrief.

“We’re gonna have to have a talk with them later.” Carol sighed. As Tiger Claw nodded in agreement.

“He’s gone crazy?!” April gasped. “And he thinks the real Jupiter Jim!? Do you know how this happened!?” She asked Splinter.

Splinter shrugged. “No, but that’s probably one Hell of a Story.”

Mikey nodded in agreement. “Why don’t you two, come along and help April with her fundraiser.” Carol suggested.

“Sure, what’s it for?” Mikey asked.

“Savin’ the trees because without Trees we have no air. Without air we all die!” April declared.

“We don’t want that!” Mikey yelped.

“Right, you get it Mike!” April said proudly as they continued their way to central park.

“Worried about Mikey?” Tiger Claw asked.

“Of course, he just wandered off on his own. Think of the Hell he’s been through.” Splinter snipped sounding slightly insulted he was asked. “Also, Moncrief being crazy explains much.”

“I knew should’ve had him arrested.” Tiger Claw sighed.

“Have you met him before?” Splinter asked.

“I don’t like to talk about it.” Tiger Claw muttered.

X X X

Mikey enjoyed the fresh spring air. They had found a nice place for April’s booth in the center of Central Park. Where lots of passerbys came and went. Mikey immediately grabbed the table from Tiger Claw and set it up effortlessly. As Tiger Claw put up banners that said Save the trees on them. Soon Mikey was laying back against a tree while Klunk and Mayhem wrestled and played.

Carol and April grabbed several cookies. With Mayhem teleporting several that April had made. And placed them in plastic containers there. Mayhem then appeared with the rest of the cookies. “There’s over a thousand cookies here. Did you make all of this?” Tiger Claw asked, shocked and impressed.

“Yup, I was up all night!” April said before drinking a monster.

“Wow, you’re really working hard.” Mikey said impressed.

“Yeah,” Klunk added from Mikey’s head.

“She’s also in our spot!” Growled the voice of a young girl. They all turned to see a bunch of girls in girl scout uniforms. Brown hats and overall skirts with pink poms at the top. They wore brown loafers and white t-shirts. They were pulling their own batch of cookies. The girl with short blonde hair a bit covering one of her eyes was resting a bat on her shoulder. “Only the Brownie group 124 can use this spot!” she growled. “Leave yourselves or Leave on a stretcher.” She said tapping the bat in her hand.

“Okay stop! That’s not necessary,” Tiger Claw growled. He got between them. “This park is for everyone and no one person can own-GAAHH!” he shouted the girl hitting him in the shin before they dog piled him as he struggled to get free.

“Tiger Claw!” Mikey shouted, rushing forward and trying to pull the girls off only to start getting sucked in. Klunk, however, turned into a Leopard and roared at them. They screamed in shock, backing off as April pulled out her own bat and swung at them. She growled at them. Barring her teeth as looking aggressive. Mayhem teleported Tiger Claw and Mikey away as Klunk growled with April.

“I did not take Grade School IB just to get bullied by a bunch of freaks! I, don’t know what kind of freaky cats you have! But we’ll be back and get our revenge!” the head leader said running off.

Once they were gone Splinter started laughing. “The Mighty Tiger Claw got beat up by little Girls!”

“I am not going all out on a bunch of Elementary school kids! Beside those weren’t ordinary little girls.” Tiger Claw rebutted.

“Surrreee.” Splinter said somewhat sarcastically with a teasing grin on his face.

“No Dad those little girls are evil and vicious! They’re nothing like Krysta who’s sweet, kind and patient and always thinking of others, and a go getter and empathetic like me! So, it makes me feel less like a freak of nature!”

Splinter stopped smiling and suddenly had an arched an eyebrow he quickly pulled out a small note pad and huddled away from the others. “Note to self. Watch out for Krysta.”

“Everyone has Empathy Mikey. If anything those without it are Freaks like Draxum.” Tiger Claw pointed out.

“Yeah,” Mikey muttered looking at the ground. “Am I being to hard on everyone for being Mad about Moncrief?”

After a few minutes things calmed down. April started to attempt pushing cookies. “Buy a Cookie and help me save trees. She then darted towards people. “Without Trees there’d be no air! Without Air there’d be no us THINK OF THE TREES PEOPLE!” she screamed, making people move away from her.

“Maybe tone it down a little bit,” Tiger Claw noted.

“You’re kind of scaring everyone away Baby girl.” Carol added.

“But this is very important you guys!” April argued. “I can’t stop!”

“We’re not saying too.” Tiger Claw pointed out. “Also while Trees are important, any Photosynthesizer can-“he minute he looked up again April had changed the banners to ‘Save the Photosynthesizers’ “Wow.”

“People, buy cookies save all the Photosynthesizers of the world! There’s no breathing without them!” she declared to a crowd of onlookers. “DON’T YOU CARE ABOUT BREATHING!?” she shouted aggressively at them people ran off in fear with a scream. She hung her head.

“I’ll buy some cookies April,” Mikey comforted pulling out some money. Tiger Claw did the same. April sighed.

“Thanks guys…” she muttered.

X X X

 

“So where should we look this time?” Rocksteady asked finishing his breakfast they took with them.

“Well, I can tell you what we shouldn’t do,” Bebop huffed glancing in one direction.

“TELL ME IF YOU HAVE SEEN A LARGE SPIKY ARMORED MAN!” Recruit shrieked jumping on a guy’s chest grabbing two fist fulls of his shirt and shaking him slightly. The man was so scared he fainted. “DO NOT PASS OUT TELL ME!” she shrieked, rearing her head back with unfocused eyes and tiny pupils.

“You’re gonna get nothing out of an unconscious man!” Bebop pointed out.

“I WILL IF I FORCE IT TOO!!” Recruit declared cross-eyed only for Rocksteady to take him away. She darted after him, but Bebop held her back. She shook her arms trying to get after him.

“Julia what are we gonna do?” They heard a voice ask and the three, Foot Ninja peered out from a corner to see a bunch of Girl scouts sitting in a small city playground.

“First we need to figure out how to deal with those freaks in our spot!” Julia the blonde girl replied growling as she almost broke a brick she was holding into dust. “Then start selling our brownies again.”

“Brownies the king of desserts rivaled only by the Cupcake!” Recruit hissed.

“What about Brownies with icing?” Rocksteady asked.

“DO NOT SPEAK BLASMPHEY ROCKSTEADY!” she snapped glaring at him before, turning her head back and suddenly focusing on one of the other girl’s words. Rocksteady, however, used this time to eat a bunch of iced brownies he bought.

“We don’t even have a Scout Master anymore and none of them want us. They’re say we’re too wild and violent.”

Recruit’s eyes shimmered in empathy at this. “What are you thinking?” Bebop asked but she then simply moved. “Hey!” Bebop stated.

Recruit immediately showed herself to all the girls who turned and glared at her. “Who are you!?” the called Julia growled.

“I Am your new leader to welcome you to the foot Clan.” Recruit declared.

“Really?!” Rocksteady yelped surprised.

“We do need to increase our numbers. Remember a bunch of the members either fled the country or got arrested. Thanks Tiger Claw.” Bebop muttered. “Besides look at us.”

“I Know what you are going through unaccepted by society for your passion. Shunned for your strength! Your grit! But if you follow me and help us revive the Shredder we can break down the world that rejected you with ever fiber of it’s being and rebuild a better world in it’s place!” she declared the girls cheered wildly with her.

“So, do we want to unpack that or….” Rocksteady began asking when Bebop cut had him off.

“I think we’re better off leaving it alone.” He replied.

X X X

“Ahhh man this is turning out to be, heading to my list of Failures. I’m crashing harder than my Aviary club.” She said remembering a dove she set free after nursing back to health that got eaten. “Miniatures club,” she said remembering she accidentally smashed a miniature. And Magician’s assistant club!” She finished remembering being ditched. “And that was just Tuesday!” she groaned.

“April it’s still early don’t give up,” Carol encouraged.

Sounds like you could use help from an experienced Salesman!” Splinter said singsong as he pulled up his phone. And hit the play button on it. “Watch now!”

There was an old man sitting near some pigeons in the cold of winter feeding them despondently. “Do you think you are a failure? Are you afraid you will never achieve your goals?” Asked Lou’s voice the man nodded before hanging his head lower before the scene flipped to a closeup of Lou “Well HOT SOOUUUUP! That attitude in the face!” He declared vigorously before landing a kick in camera. It then flipped to him walking out on-stage waving. With a banner of information below him. “Hi there, I am Action Star Lou Jitsu! You know me from hit films and infomercials like Greeting Card Neckties!” It said showing an example of one that said sorry for your loss as he was in a black suit with a thumbs up by a coffin with flowers on it. “Dream Catcher Gloves!” It said showing off a pair of pillow gloves he was sleeping in. “And the Wonderful world of Armuan Chemicals!” He added, holding up a vile that he had in his hand. Some dust fell on the chemical in the vat next to him. It exploded but Lou was merely singed.

“I am here to talk to you about my patented five step Lou Jitsu:” He began holding his hand open for the number five before landing five kicks. “J.I.T.S.U Strategy! Follow my plan and you can Karate chop any obstacle between you and your goals into Splinters!” He finished as Splinter worded what he was saying even mimicking the chopping motion his younger self made.

“Hey it is them!” Bebop said as the three and the girl scouts watched from the bushes.

“Let’s get ‘em!” Growled one of the girls.

“Yes, we will crush their bones and take back what is rightfully yours!” Recruit growled.

“Hold on light bulb turning on,” Bebop said. “Between us all getting the spot back is easy. But don’t forget we have to find Master Shredder. I Think we should kidnap April Senior there and use her to force the Turtles to find Shredder for us.”

“But you heard Leo he doesn’t know where he sent Master Shredder.” Rocksteady pointed out.

“Yeah, but that doesn’t mean he can’t portal to him. Especially if he wants and needs it too. And he’ll be doing both once we grab her. She’s an easy Target!” Bebop declared with a sneer.

Recruit grinned at this, liking the idea.

X X X

“Alright April just, remember this. When you are making a sale, you are not selling the Cookie.” Splinter said eating one. “You are selling an idea!” He finished as Tiger Claw, Klunk and Mikey gave him a look.

“Sir, are you going to buy that?” Mikey asked firmly. Splinter looked around nervously as April took a breath.

“You got this Sweetie!” Carol cheered as April smiled before exhaling. She smiled.

“People of New York are you enjoying this Sunny Spring Day?” she asked standing on the table composed and confident. “The Light of the Sun allowing for the process of Photosynthesis that blesses us with breathing of air?” She had managed to get some people’s attention.

“So far so good!” Klunk whispered from under Mikey’s hoodie.

“Yeah,” Mikey added.

“Buy some cookies…. OR THERE WON’T BE ANY AIR, OR COOKIES OR US!” she shouted aggressively. “BECAUSE PHOTOSYNTHISZERS ESPECIALLY TREES!” April finished shaking her arms. People screamed and ran away.

“Kind of skipped steps two through four.” Klunk muttered.

“That was more like a relapse.” Mikey said covering his mouth realizing what he had said as April groaned.

“I’m sorry!” Mikey whimpered groaning inwardly at himself.

 Splinter jumped up to her side. “Eh don’t sweat it April! Just sit back and watch how it’s done.” He said taking a cookie and smelling it. “Mmm Remember this smell?” He asked getting people’s attention. “Fresh Homemade Cookies like Mom used to make.” He said taking a bite. He then had glistening eyes as he acted nostalgic. “Oh, it takes me back to simpler times when I had someone to kiss by Booboos. And tuck me in at night.” He said remembering his mother.

“Awwww,” The crowd cooed as Splinter placed down his glasses. “Now who wants to buy love!” he asked. Everyone cheered lifting money and cards into the air. Mikey and Splinter helped sell several as Mayhem and Klunk looked as cute as they could helping to sell several cookies. Tiger Claw and Carol were mostly concerned with handling Cash. When April tried to sell several they ran off. She huffed noticing how well everyone else was doing as Splinter and Mikey breakdanced on top of each other making the crowd go wild.

Julia snarled at this growling gritting her teeth so hard sparks were coming out. Recruit put a hand on her shoulder. “Sooon……” she promised.

Bebop and Rocksteady noticed that the other girls were looking just as angry at this. “Wow these guys and recruit are gelling remarkably well. Can’t tell if that’s a good thing yet.”

“Well, don’t freak out. Because it turns out group One hundred twenty-four is bigger than originally thought.” Rocksteady said nervously as they found themselves surrounded by even more Girl Scouts growling and staring at them in the trees as they sat there feeling a bit unsafe.

“Now is the time to move!” Recruit hissed pointing to Carol and Tiger Claw leaving to get more cookies as Splinter was counting the Money.

“I can’t believe we already sold half the cookies.” Carol chipperly noted as she opened the back of the van door.

“Half!?” Tiger Claw shouted in shock. He was then greeted with the side of many, many more homemade Chocolate Chip cookies in containers piled on top of each other. “Wow that girl is motivated.” Tiger Claw muttered as he reached it, he suddenly heard the ring of a Bike bell. They turned to see themselves surrounded by more of the Girl Scouts from earlier.

They had bats chains, and one even broke a glass vinegar bottle against a metal frame of the nearest bench and readied it. Then in a flash they attacked Carol and Tiger Claw. He only heard her yelp from getting yanked away as Tiger Claw was hit with chains and bats. He hit the ground groaning they took off before he could even counter. They were gone. He looked up gasping, seeing Carol tied and gagged with duct tape and brownies in the back of a van.

“CAROL!” Tiger Claw cried watching the Van rush off within seconds.

“Crap Baskets!” Tiger Claw hissed he looked around and saw the Cookies had been smashed and thrown into the ground. “Yeah, that’s real mature.” He rushed off back towards where the others were.

X X X

Eighty, Nintey, ninety-five, one hundred ten, one hundred twenty- “Splinter said as Mikey noticed April sitting sadly hanging her head as Mayhem nuzzled her.

“April?” Klunk asked, jumping into her lap.

“What’s wrong? We totally nailed it!” Mikey asked.

Splinter stopped counting to look over. “You guys did, I didn’t pass out a single pamphlet except to that one guy, who used it to wipe cookie crumbs off his face.”

Everyone looked at April sadly. “Okay what’s gotten into you?” Splinter asked.

“Without any of you I wouldn’t have raised a single dollar to plant new trees.” She huffed sliding down and hugging her knees. “I’m a failure.”

“That’s not true!” Mikey cried.

“That’s not true.” Splinter assured comfortingly. “April you’re not a failure you’re-“cutting him off were smoke bombs coming down and making a smoke screen making everyone yelp as they looked behind them to see many girl scouts surrounding them with various pans, Kitchen utensils smashed glass vinegar bottles and chains.

“Girls can you give us a minute?” Splinter asked casually shooing them away as Mayhem stared nervously. Mikey and Klunk retracted into his shell and turned into a Rock respectively, the latter falling with a Klunk. “I was just ramping up to a life changing speech.”

“The only thing you’ll be ramp up too is giving us back our spot! After meeting with Keats and Fitzgerald.” Juila sneered as she appeared cracking her knuckles as she closed them. “I read at a Tenth-grade level.” She explained.

“How old are you!?” Splinter asked, surprised. Then immediately the girls attacked punching April and Splinter hard and knocking them back. The Girls tried to shake Mikey out of his shell aggressively pinning Klunk roughly down when she tried to stop them as Mayhem teleported them all away landing on Tiger Claw.

“Tiger Claw help us!!” Mikey cheered after he quickly counted the Money.

“Let me guess the scouts?” Tiger Claw asked as they climbed off each other.

“They kicked us out of the Spot they were in!” April complained as she checked her glasses and head for damage.

“It gets worse. They smashed the rest of your cookies and took your mom!” Tiger Claw stated.

“NOOOO!” Klunk and Mikey cried at the same time as April reacted.

“MY MOM!?” April shrieked in horror eyes incredibly wide.

“Klunk quick turn into the super smelling pig mutant!” Splinter instructed Klunk nodded and instantly became a copy of Bebop she sniffed the air. “It’s gonna be hard to find them. I can copy Beebop’s powers, but I get a weaker version.”

Mayhem chirped jumping onto her head. Making noises. “Oooh Good idea!” Klunk said as Mayhem began to teleport around town Klunk sniffed around until she immediately picked up a scent she recognized as Carol’s. “There we found them!” Klunk said pointing at a run-down factory under a huge business building. Mayhem teleported back to the others as Klunk transformed back and her pupils dialated. Her ears flattened and her tail twitched as she leaned into Mikey’s hand.

“Klunk?” he asked worriedly.

“I’ll be fine just too much at once.” she muttered, once Klunk was okay they teleported to the Factory.

Tiger Claw looked nervous. “You’re not seriously scared of those little girls, are you?” Splinter scoffed.

“I don’t want to tear them apart. I’m scared for them despite them being concentrated feral malice.” Tiger Claw grumbled. “Speaking off, what’s your excuse mighty Lou Jitsu!?” Splinter huffed crossing his arms and turning away.

“Guys don’t fight Carol needs us!” Mikey shouted. “April and I will handle the girls. No Matter how scary they are!”

“Good idea, you two can find my mom. That way everyone’s happy and no one has to get, stitches!” April added.

“Agreed!” Mikey declared.

X X X

Carol winced as she was blinded by a bright spotlight. Only able to struggle so much. As she had been tapped to a chair. “Wha-Where am I?! What am I doing here!?”

“You will be the Key to our plans. As we finally find the Shredder and rebuild him to his glorious Shredderness!” Said the Girl she had heard about. Foot Recruit. To Carol’s shock she was around sixteen years old.

She had heard chopping and looked out to see a bunch of school girls chopping off the heads of Turtle Mannequins repeatedly. “This isn’t good.”

“Recruit, I can’t get a hold of the Bosses! I’ve been trying to check up on them for ten minutes now!” Bebop complained from the other room. Carol noted how his voice sounded young.

“I’m busy, figure it out yourself Bebop!” Recruit snapped.

“Well, Excuuuussssee me Princess! Just want to remind you we’re around the same age!” Bebop snapped from the other room.

“I am in charge of Today’s mission! And you will respect my authority!” Recruit growled. As Bebop huffed and stormed off from outside the room.

“You will respect my Authoritah!” Bebop said mockingly with a growl under his breath. “You’re only leader because you called it. And the bosses are sick.” He hissed before he heard munching. He looked inside to see Rocksteady scarfing down a bunch of Cookies.

“Are those from the Hamatos?” Bebop asked. Rocksteady looked guilty as he swallowed.

“Don’t tell Recruit.” He muttered.

X X X

“Why are you doing this? Shredder wants to destroy the world! Even if you rebuild it. You’ll have torn down what used to be there violently! Never giving it a chance to change.” Carol pointed out.

“Yes but if you revive Shredder, do cool things! You get to be Top Dog! You have respect! And the world is your oyster to crush!!” Recruit explained smiling madly not unlike the Joker.

“But you’d have to spill so much blood to get there! Would that make it worth it? Especially if some of that blood belonged to people you cared about?”

Recruit looked shocked for a second almost horrified before she composed herself again. “Y…Yes! It will totally be worth it!” she said with a forced grin.

“See? You don’t sound so sure.” Carol replied firmly. “Maybe all of this is coming from a need for acceptance.”

X X X

Tiger Claw was just tall enough to let Splinter climb into the vents. He quickly navigated noticing he didn’t have as hard of a time crawling through. Had he lost some weight? Ever since they found out the Foot Clan was still active. He worked with Tiger Claw and Carol to keep the boy’s skills sharp. FrankenFoot even helping when he could. It was far different from the training he had used for the boys last fall and worked in a couple of Raph’s training games. Could it be? Was he losing some weight. He shook out his pride and continued on.

“Keep your eyes out. Lou Jitsu could be anywhere!” He heard Bebop say to the lead Blond Girl Julia and a tall one with long brown hair. “He could even be in the Air Ducts!”

“Wow, you can crawl through those ducks?” asked the brown-haired girl.

“It’s Duct not Duck.” She huffed facepalming.

“That’s what I said Duck.” The Brown girl replied.

“No, you didn’t,” Julia replied.

“Yeah, Huh!” The brown girl argued as Splinter moved on.

“Nuh uh!” Julia countered. They went back and forth on this.

“Uh guys, that besides the point. I was saying we should find a way to check the vents. Let’s just call them vents?” Bebop said but went ignored.

The Next place Splinter went too he saw Recruit bawling her eyes out hugging a tied up Carol who was soothingly shushing her. “Huh wasn’t expecting that.” He admitted.

X X X

“Duck,” Julia told her fellow scout showing a picture on the phone before pointing to the Duct. “Duct!”  Bebop who was annoyed by this however noticed something in the halls. He yelped and pointed. “FORGET THE GRAMMAR WE’VE GOT INTRUDERS!”

BOOM!

“INTRUTHERS?!” Rocksteady shouted his mouth still full of Cookies. Breaking through the wall  it crumbled around him as he continued munching on them.

“Uh oh.” April and Mikey yelped together.

Everyone immediately charged at them. April readied her bat and swung at Rocksteady making him stumble back and yelp. As his horn vibrated from the Mystic impact making him hold his horn in pain. Bebop swung a hard fist Mikey dodged it. Mikey countered with a kick but Bebop smelling the wind in his movement blocked it. And knocked him back with a counter punch. Mikey however pulled out a Nun chuck and had it wrap around Bebop’s leg using the momentum of his flight to cause Bebop to fall over. Julia and the Girl suddenly noticed. The Former whistled and suddenly all of the Girl scouts appeared with Mikey and April back-to-back with Mayhem and Klunk on their heads.

“Bad!” Klunk muttered.

“Not really!” April said throwing a small nut in her hand as hard as she could. It bounced off a nearby shelf like a bullet. It Ricochet around and caused screws to come out of the old Duct above them and slam into several of the girls knocking them back. Julia growled.

“Now that was bad.” April declared using the word to mean cool.

“Did you do that with a Walnut that is so cool!” the brown-haired girl squeed eyes sparkling.

“Don’t be impressed with the enemy!” Bebop shouted.  April and Mikey let out a battle cry as they attacked. April, batted several girls away. Mikey, however, dodged several moves before using a breakdance move followed by a twist in his form to corkscrew into Julia knocking her away as the Brown hair girl with hearts in her eyes for April went flying into a red head.

Rocksteady saw Klunk and Mayhem before he let out a nobleman laugh. And charged however Mayhem teleported himself and Klunk out of the way. This Caused Rocksteady to crash into his brother. As he tried to attack Mikey and the two went flying out the window. Tiger Claw who was outside looked up and saw them falling quickly shoving the Dumpster under them and slamming the lid down. He then broke open a fire escape door and started ascending the stairs within.

X X X

Recruit dried her tears. She suddenly sensed something and grabbed a cupcake pelting it as hard as she could at the top of a bookshelf. Something there yelped and crashed into the floor that Carol recognized once he was in the light.

“Splinter!?” she gasped.

Splinter licked the smashed cake and icing off his face and smiled. “Oooh Reeses flavored! Maybe you should do that again?” he asked hintingly as Recruit grabbed him and lifted him up by his shirt.

“I Will not be distracted by flower speeches and stealth Lou Jitsu!” she growled going to punch him. Forcing Splinter to use his tail to grab her punching arm and twist around. Causing her to crash into the ground and him to get free. She lunged at him. As he dodged he spun around landing a kick that knocked her back as he went for a counter.

“Both of you stop!” Carol shouted.

“I….WILL NOT BE FAILURE! I REFUSE!” Recruit snarled fresh tears starting to pool.

“Admittedly we are going to make you fail today.” Splinter noted awkwardly. “But just because you failed. Doesn’t mean you’re a failure.”

“He’s right! In fact I have a feeling you’d find more success changing roads. Sometimes things simply are not a fit for you. All you can do then is try something else.”

“You’re focusing on the Negative not the Positive.” Splinter added.

“What do you mean?” Recruit asked.

“Let us tell you about a couple of kids we know.” Splinter replied Carol nodded as Splinter began with April. The two still punching and kicking back vicious scouts. “This girl also thinks she’s a failure,” April clapping a mop between her hands and roll kicking a red head away. She grabbed the mop and spun it around swinging it into two of the girls. “But she is incredibly tenacious and capable!” April jumped up kicking two away with a split kick as they dove at her. “Not everything she does works out.”

Mikey was caught by one of the girl’s legs. She pulled him back, but he sprung from his hands bouncing up and slammed her down instead as he moved away helping April up. Many more red eyed girls charged at them from the air.

“COME ON!” They groaned together.

The little boy, puts so much pressure on himself to be good. To be better than his past, the one who raised him. He also thinks he fails a lot.” Carol added as Mikey fought off several girls as April burst from a pile of them. He dove and cartwheeled a couple back he was sent flying into the air with a chain. But he merely retracted into his shell and spun into her and a couple of others. “He keeps pressing forward wanting so much to heal. That’s his goal. He’s willing to keep at it no matter how long it takes.”

“COWABUNGA!” Mikey shouted punching several girls away with a version of the Fifty man punch he had been working on. “WHO’S NEXT!?” he shouted as April roared. They were suddenly greeted with the sound of a mace coming out of a spiked baseball bat that had opened a hatch.

“I’d hate to beat up an old man and lady,” Julia sneered eyes narrowed with jagged teeth.

“WHA- SAY WHAT!?” Mikey sputtered as April growled.

“We’re Fourteen and Sixteen!” She snarled pointing at her.

Julia laughed. “Exactly!” she snarled spinning her mace as Mikey readied his Nun chucks in response. Julia charged as Mikey entered a tug a war with her as April circled around. But Julia spun from where she was holding the bat and kicked April away. She then managed to yank Mikey towards her and punch him hard in the beak making him spin back on his shell.

They could fail, over and over.”

April however went crashing into the shelf behind her. Mikey sat up Dizzy as they Saw Julia rushed forward. Laughing manically.

“Over, Over and Over again! But despite their many failures they never give in.” Splinter said as Carol noted Recruit listening intently. “They keep finding a way forward.”

The two grabbed the Nearest trays and blocked her mace and bat. April kicked her legs, but she flipped regaining her balance. She rushed forward as Mikey threw the tray making her slip for a minute and retracting into his shell with a barrier to block a move distracting her as April rushed to a bunch of Brownies nearby.

“You remind me a lot of my daughter, you’re both passionate and strive to be great.”

With a yell April threw a bunch of them at Julia, they went into her mouth, and she was slowing down from too much sweetness. “Don’t forget Milk!” Mikey shouted throwing it at her she groaned falling back and within minutes April had French braided all their hair together.

“Did you just French braid our hair together?” asked the brown-haired girl fawning over April. “That is so cool!” she cheered as Julia tried to hit her. The two took off to look for Carol.

X X X

“Even if one door closes, I don’t doubt that many more will be open to you.” Splinter assured. Recruit blew her nose at this moment Mayhem and Klunk teleported inside. Having been told too mid battle by Mikey. They saw her and began scratching at the tape as Recruit spoke again.

“Thank you both so much for listening. You’re such great listeners!” She whimpered gratefully with a teary smile. Splinter glanced over seeing the two.

“Uhhh I Feel like we did most of the talking.” Splinter noted moving closer to Carol to obscure Mayhem and Klunk.

“I Feel like things are going to be different from now on. From this day forward-“Recruit began as Splinter and Carol chimed in.

“You’re going to start being a good person?” Splinter asked.

“And Channeling your energy into something positive?” Carol added.

“I Will work twice as hard to find Master Shredder and destroy the world! AND NOTHING WILL STOP THE FOOOT CLLAAAAAAAAANNNNN!!!!!” She screamed into the heavens vigorously.

“Wrong lesson, wrong lesson!” Carol and Splinter yelped together as Tiger Claw kicked the door down.

“Mom!” April shouted rushing inside.

“Carol!” Tiger Claw and Mikey shouted together.

Recruit immediately grabbed Carol and pulled her close. making Mikey cling to Tiger Claw who was visibly nervous alongside Splinter. “You’ve both taken out my entire brownie clan. Impressive.”

“Let, her, go,” April growled walking forward slowly.

“Make me!” She snarled holding a battle position and Carol at the same time.

“Everyone, calm down,” Splinter laughed nervously. “I’m sure we can work this out.”

“Enough talk is cheap!” Recruit snarled.

“I couldn’t agree more!” April growled as Splinter pulled up the Split screen.

“See how much you two have in common?” He asked.

“NO, WE DON’T SHE’S, MY ENEMY!” they shouted together pointing as they crushed Splinter between the Frames of the Split Screen.

“Need I say more?” Splinter sheepishly asked. Recruit charged dropping Carol who was grabbed by Mayhem who teleported her back to Mikey, Tiger Claw and Klunk. Immediately Tiger Claw used two of his claws to cut the tape where Klunk and Mayhem had started. As the two punched at each other. They then swung around blocking each other’s kicks. They grabbed each other and rolled around the room trying to pin the other as April kicked her off. They knocked over some furniture as they went.

“Should we jump in?” Mikey asked.

“Absolutely not!” Tiger Claw immediately declared as the two somehow made the wall go down from April knocking Recruit into it. She jumped forward and tackled April who managed to kick her off. She looked around when Recruit disappeared. But suddenly came up behind her with a Steel Chair.

“HAHA!” she shouted, hitting April hard and sending her to the ground.

“April!” Carol cried rushing over as did the others to check on her.

“Hey TC!” Bebop suddenly called. “Next time you lock Mutants in a Dumpster make sure they’re knocked out.” They turned to see Bebop and Rocksteady standing with all the Girl Scouts freed.

“No way! How’d you get free so fast!?” Mikey cried.

Bebop and Rocksteady proudly showed off a badge. “Fast knot untying badge from Eagle Scouts!” Rocksteady boasted.

“YES!” Recruit declared. “VICTORY IS MINE!”

Cue the Climax of That's the way it is by Celine Dion

Recruit grinned maliciously at them. “You are surrounded and captured! And Absolutely NOTHING WILL SAVE YOU NOW- Why do I hear Mariah Carrie music?” she asked with an arched eyebrow as a Stage suddenly appeared and they could see on it through the hole April and Recruit had made where in Pajamas and ice packs on their heads were Foot Lieutenant and Foot Brute.

WhEn LiFe Is EmPtY AnD tHeRe'S nO tOmOrRoW!” Brute Sang in the most terrible loud off-key scratch brown noise ever. Not helped by the fact that they were congested as hell.

AnD LoNeLiNeSs StArTs To CaLl!” Lieutenant sang as everyone immediately covered their ears and gritted their teeth flinching in pain. Bebop and Rocksteady jumped out the Nearest window back into the dumpster shutting the lid to protect themselves from the butchered noise. "BaBy DoN'T wOrRy! FoRgEt YoUr SoRrOw BeCaUsE lOvE iS gOnNa cOnQuEr It AlLlL!" 

AlLlLlL-AhH! wHeN yOu WaNt It ThE MoSt ThErE's No EaSy WaY OuT! wHeN yOuR rEaDy To Go AnD yOuR hEaRts LeFt In DoUbt!”

They sang as everyone in New York heard it. instantly Children cried dogs howled Cats yowled, birds crashed into each other, fish floated up dead, grown men asked God Why. So did Donnie, as Raph and Leo tried bury their heads deep into their pizza.

"DoN't GiVe Up On YoUr FaIth! LoVe CoMeS tO tHoSe WhO bElIeVe It! AnD tHaTs ThE wAy It IS!"

"ThAt'S ThE wAy iT iS!" sang Lieutenant.

It even reached the Nexus Hotel where Big Mama and her Bell Hops were struggling. Frieda just stood there. Her head twitching, frequently. “it’s not so bad, sounds like…. discipline…..”

“AAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!” The Octopus Bird Bell Hop screamed Helplessly. “WHHHHHY!?”

"tHaTs ThE wAy It Is BaBe!" Sang Brute. 

"DoN'T GiVe Up On YoUr FaItH!" They both dueted.

Back at the factory there was cracking in the walls. “MY EARS ARE BLEEDING MAKE IT STOP!” Mikey cried desperately from within his shell.

Tiger Claw’s eyes widened when he immediately saw that the brown noise had caused a glass of water to catch fire!  

“LoVe CoMeS tO ThOsE tHaT BeLiEvE IiIiIt!”

Seeing that the building was breaking around them Mayhem immediately teleported them out.

AnD tHaT's ThE WaY iT iSSSSSSSSS!!!” They sang as the whole building came down. Them, getting caught in it. Bebop and Rocksteady poked their heads out of the dumpster looking at how the whole building had been reduced to a soft but thick dust as everyone began to poke their heads out one by one starting with Lieutenant.

“Hey, my voice is raspy again. And I feel great!” Lieutenant said smiling.

“Me too guess that pesky Yokai flu finally ran it’s course.” Brute added.

“NOOOOOOO!!! YOU TWO RUINED EVERYTHING!” Recruit screamed before falling to her knees and slamming her fists into the ground.

“What’s with her?” Brute asked.

X X X

“So, I guess the Foot Clan have recruited a bunch of little girls now,” Splinter hummed somewhat nervously. “Think you can handle it Tiger Claw?” Splinter joked.

“I don’t know think you can handle, It Lou Jitsu!” Tiger Claw snapped. “This is quite serious, ya know. Also, unlike you I have a reason to not want to fight them.”

“Tiger Claw did something happen?” Mikey asked concerned.

“No,” Tiger Claw said swiftly and turned away from Splinter and Mikey as Klunk and him, looked up at the Tiger Mutant sadly.

“It’s amazing and kind of depressing what someone will do just to be loved, I hope those girls are okay….” Carol muttered worriedly.

“I’m sure they’ll be fine!” April said hugging her mom so did Mikey happy she was safe. “It’s just too bad they stole the tree money.” She sighed.

“No they didn’t,” Mikey said pulling out two large bills stacks from his hoodie.

“Mikey you’re amazing!” April cheered hugging him as Mikey hugged back. “How’d you keep it safe?” she asked putting him down.

“I took it into my Shell with me.” Mikey. “No way they were gonna get it from there!” Mikey replied proudly.

Splinter smiled. “It is like I say in my Video Tape-“

“HEEEEEEYYY!” shouted the voices of Raph, Donnie and Leo as they dove onto their brother and Father to hug them all tightly. April saving the cash as it fell as Klunk jumped up to her other shoulder.

“We missed you guys where’ve you been all day?” Leo asked.

“Oh, ya know saving the day.” Mikey replied as he let himself melt into the hug. Sure, he still wasn’t very happy with what happened with Raph and Moncrief still. But he loved his brothers with all his heart. And he knew they loved him just as much.


So the ending was inspired by SMG4’s Mario reacts to Nintendo Memes 16 featuring Boopkins. It’s my favorite series from the guy. And the joke came from Space Jam where the villain mistook Billy Murray for Dan Aykroyd. Yeah I know it’s not the most popular movie and it probably has not held up since I was little but I still remember having fun with it! Also I'll try to get one more Chapter out before I take a break for Indigo Disk DLC for Pokemon Violet there's also things I want to draw and buff up the outline


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 18: When you wish upon a Star Crystal

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


When you wish upon a Star Crystal

Mikey had gotten used to all the Christmas decorations in Run of the Mill Pizza, it had been a while since they’d been there. Krysta had been working but she didn’t seem like her usual self. She was moving a bit slower and seemed a bit distant with everyone.

“Okay, I’ll bite.” Leo said finally. “What’s with you? You’re not usually this glum.”

“Oh,” Krysta sighed. “Sorry about that,” She said passing down their Pizza. “I’m just missing my old home that’s all.” She replied as Mikey looked up in shock. He felt his eyes sting.

“Bathroom!” he suddenly said jumping up. He rushed into them and locked himself in one of the stalls. He began to cry. “It’s my fault…..It’s my fault, she’s miserable because of me!” Mikey thought to himself sobbing.

“Hey did you hear?” Asked a Yokai “There’s supposed to be a Star Crystal kicking around the Hidden City.”

“What really, dude imagine what we could get for that!” said another.

Mikey gasped this was his chance to make things right. After they had left Mikey heard someone come in.

“Hey Mike, you,” okay?” Leo called. “You kind of bolted.”

“Uhh just some issues I’m good now!” He said quickly flushing the Toilet to leave.

X X X

“We have no leads?!” Recruit, screamed. “HOW HAVE WE EXHAUSTED ALL RESOURCES ALREADY!?” She rushed up to their one line between the Mortal world and the Netherworld. “MASTER SHREDDER! I’M BEGGING YOU TO ANSWER! GIVE US A SIGN A HINT ANYTHING!” Recruit begged as Lieutenant and Brute held each other sobbing Waterfall tears and wailing like babies behind her.

Bebop and Rocksteady meanwhile were drawing with mystic chalk on the floor they took their places around, a Ouji board. Bebop got power going as Rocksteady chanted in some unknown language before calling. “Master Shredder we come to you from the Mortal Realm Speak with us now!” He called to the heavens as Bebop copied what he said on the Ouji board.

It began to move around, “I seize this opportunity to extend my alloyed compliments to you and your family.” Bebop read as they continued to watch it Rocksteady writing things down as they continued to a certain part that made them mad. “I am therefore seeking a reliable person to play the role of Next of kin!?” Bebop snapped.

“AWWW MAN!” Rocksteady shouted throwing his notepad and pencil down. “Are you telling me they have Nigerian Prince Scams in the Netherworld!?”

“RAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!” Recruit dove at it with a feral roar and scratched and snapped at the board breaking it to pieces as she wildly shook several pieces in her mouth.

“Fair Reaction,” Bebop muttered.

“Sensei’s!” They heard Julia call to them standing next to more of her Girl scouts. “We have heard rumors in the Hidden City about a Special Crystal that can apparently grant Wishes perhaps it can be of use to us.”

“A STAR CRYSTAL!?” Lieutenant gasped. “This is our chance! The Star Crystal will grant us any wish we desire! No matter how evil! Come, we must look for it immediately! Before we go Julia do you have plans.”

“I’ve got Karate Lessons and Spanish practice in a half hour.” She replied.

“Very well, we’ll handle this but be on Standby!” Lieutenant said as he, Brute, Recruit, Bebop and Rocksteady took off.  

X X X

Mikey found that the Yokai who had been talking about the Star Crystal before had been two of a group called the Mud Dogs. They seemed to know where it is.

“So that creepy, place, right?” asked the blue one.

“Yeah, let’s go before any bozos notice what we’re doing.” Hissed the Purple one as they took off towards the Minotaur Door Mikey stealthily followed. As they immediately went right from the Maze entrance Mikey immediately saw where they were going. A Place even Draxum steered clear of. A temple belonging to an ancient Yokai Cult from many millennia ago…..

“Guys,” Krysta asked getting their attention. “Mikey’s missing, he went towards the Minotaur maze and hasn’t come out.

“Why would he go there?” Raph asked.

“I don’t know but get Tiger Claw, he’s the only one nearby.” Leo said as Raph nodded and rang the Mutant immediately. Krysta, however, was already down by the maze.

“Hey, didn’t I ban you?” the Minotaur asked Krysta.

“Yes, and it was worth it!” Krysta shouted sniffing a bit for Mikey before heading right. She cupped her hands to her mouth. “MIKEEEEYYYY!” she shouted but no answer.

“Did you catch him?” Leo asked as he Tiger Claw, Donnie and Raph showed up.

“No, he’s definitely some ways a way by now.” Krysta groaned worriedly.

“Don’t worry I’ve got him tracked. He is heading northwest to what looks like some scary ruins in a dark cold isolated place in the Hidden City.”

“How are you tracking him?” Leo asked.

“Oh, Uuhhhhhh,” Donnie said pausing nervously.

“Maybe his phone?” Krysta suggested.

“YES! It is that and nothing else!” Donnie declared fervently. Tiger Claw gave him a look like he didn’t quite believe that pretty much until they arrived at a barraged set of buildings with bits and pieces fallen away. It looked vaguely Japanese in architecture. But had some medieval elements too.

“Careful this was the base of a Yokai cult a while back. It’s full of Booby Traps and Dark Magic last thing we need is more Mystic Power Corruption.” Tiger Claw warned referring to whatever happened to Mikey when he went into Rage mode as Leo had been calling it.

Tiger Claw had opened an entrance for them. Donnie activated lights on his battle Shell as Tiger Claw and the others used their Phone flashlights. Leo noticed a strange picture on the wall. It looked like a large Dragon like man fighting off a bunch of brains. It had a bunch of strange writing Leo couldn’t hope to make heads or tails of.

“Looks like they worshiped their own Yards and Yokai campaign.” Leo joked.

“Just remember to be careful alright, stay on your toes.” Tiger Claw warned again.

X X X

The Foot Clan were able to make makeshift torches and were wearing protection magic against any magical attacks. “Wow look at this.” Bebop muttered looking at another Mural on the wall this time with many brains’ dead on the ground only three left to fight the Dragon.

“Yards and Yokai!” Rocksteady declared.

“No, but fair interpretation. This our lord and master’s the source of Lord Shredder’s Power fighting against their most powerful rival!” Lieutenant explained all were unaware of Mikey peeking out from the corner.

So, the Foot Even Shredder worship Brain Yokai?!” Mikey thought puzzled. He tried to find a way to make it past them however they all heard Footsteps. The Foot Ninja turned to see the Thugish group of Yokai standing there.

“Wait I think those guys are the Foot Clan! They’re the ones that let that Fire Yokai loose last year!” Danny growled pointing at them. Mikey shrunk a little at the mention of the Fire Monster….since that had been him.

“They must be after our Loot!” Lenard growled.

“You’re loot?!” Bebop growled.

“That Star Crystal Belongs only to the Foot Clan for our mission! Leave now or I will grind your bones to dust!” Recruit” snarled.

“You’re gonna have to make us little girl!” Mickey growled tensing up as electricity crackled around him.

“Think of me as a ground type Pokemon little Pikachu!” Rocksteady growled back activating his Diamond hide daring Mickey to try and zap them as the other three clashed blows with Danny, Lenard and Heinous!

As they began striking at each other Recruit using a Kunai to block Lenard’s comb razor Mikey took this opportunity to try and rush by them. Bebop slammed his fist hard into Heinous then made copies of himself that Heinous confusedly struck trying to find the real Bebop.

Brute and Lieutenant took on Danny who was spinning his legs and using a cane like a Bo to fight against them. As Mikey made his way over to the next room he accidentally pressed on a trap. “Oh no!” he gasped looking over to see all nine of them fall and scream into a large Trap Door that Mikey avoided by using his Nunchuck to hang from the rafters of the building as the doors closed and he dropped down.

“Whew,” he said in relief. But he suddenly heard something smash its way out of the floor. It was Heinous, a bit bigger than he previously was and snarling at Mikey who, wide-eyed slowly took some ash and threw it into his eyes. Heinous roared rubbing his eyes in irritation as Mikey immediately took off screaming. Heinous once he had recovered rushed after Mikey with a roar.

With the Foot Clan they had been separated, the Leaders going down one way and their three subordinates going down the other. Rocksteady, Bebop and Recruit fell into a raging River. Luckily Rocksteady was using Mystic power to float since he sank like a stone in the water as the other two hung onto a stray log. But then the water got louder and louder.

“What’s going on?” Bebop asked before they looked at what lie ahead of them. A large Waterfall Sharp rocks most likely at the bottom. “OH FRICK!” he screeched as Rocksteady quickly grabbed the two as they started to go over and dug his horn into a rock island that kept them from falling. Quickly Bebop and Recruit climbed up and help Rocksteady flip himself over onto his Stomach.

“Ow my neck!” he groaned. They then looked out into the Abyss before them. The Waterfall went down so far the Camera dramatically several times showing that it was an extremely long way down until it backed out so far that a flying Monkey head found a small black beetle with an elephant like trunk for a snout and large green eyes and ate it with one bite.

“What’s with the Chimp head and the weird bug!?” Leo asked. “Get back to us!”

X X X

Krysta had immediately heard Mikey’s screaming and rushed over to see him being chased by Heinous. Immediately she charged and punched him in the nose. He growled unaffected and grabbed her, beginning to squeeze her so tight her eyes were popping. Mikey however quickly whipped Heinous on the nose with a heated Nun chuck he roared in pain making him drop her.

“Krysta!” Mikey shouted rushing over to help her up and quickly rushing her away as Heinous punched down at them. Raph however slide between them and used his Power over his Legs as he sent Heinous flying back into the wall. He groaned sitting up. One look at Raph lead him to snarl.

“Uhh, Raph does he know you?!” Leo asked nervously.

“Kind of,” Raph said quickly as he charged again growing bigger. However Raph was suddenly able to do the same and grabbed him once his arms were around Heinous’s waist he pulled himself back slamming the Yokai in the head when he hit the ground. Heinous groaned sitting up as Donnie used a Hammer extension on his tech-Bo to hit him as hard in the head as possible with a cry the Yokai fell back out cold.

“Okay,” Krysta groaned. “Now that, that’s settled Mikey what the hell is going on!?” she snapped.

“Okay, Okay,” Mikey muttered a bit nervously. “There’s a Crystal I came looking for in here. One that can grant any wish.”

“Any wish!?” Donnie asked hungrily. “Think about what I could do with that.”

“Keep dreaming because you’re not getting it.” Tiger Claw replied quickly.

“Why not!?” Donnie snapped.

“I don’t trust you with it.” Tiger Claw replied simply.

Donnie stared at him for a minute. “I think I like because I said so better…” he muttered.

“Forget what Donnie could do with it! The Foot Clan could bring the Shredder back with it!” Raph yelped.

“Crapbaskets! I didn’t think of that!” Mikey gasped.

“Then it’s a good thing we’re here, lets move!” Tiger Claw said as he, Krysta and the Mad Dogz took off. Heinous groaned sitting up looking around to find his targets gone. However, he did hear screaming that was familiar and followed it seeing the rest of the Mad Dogs desperately climbing to the top of a cage as it was being dipped in Magma.

“Guys if this is it! I just want you to know I always sort of liked you guys!” Lenard shouted.

“Lenard, Danny I used your Toothbrushes to clean the Toilet!” Mickey shouted.

“WHAT?!” They both screeched glaring at him as he sheepishly smiled. However, they suddenly felt the cage lurch up as Heinous grabbed it and pulled it out with a mighty yank.

“Heinous!” They shouted in glee.

“Turtle.” Heinous replied.

“That Raph, kid?! Here?!” Danny gasped.

“Good now we can get some payback! Come on!” Lenard shouted as Mickey sighed in relief however Danny curled his hand into a fist and Bonked him on the head.

“Gah! What was that for!?” Mickey snapped.

“Using my Toothbrush!” Danny snapped.

“Okay,” he muttered defeated.

X X X

“I Hear them!” Krysta said as they walked through the hallway Donnie using his goggles to look for every possible trap. She could hear the voices of Bebop, Rocksteady and Recruit in the next room.

Once at the entrance they all peeked in. the three were in front of two doors. With Golems build into them, watching the three intently with glowing eyes.

One Door speaks only truths the other only lies. Behind the lair with death. Behind truth the way forward.”

“The solution to this is to pick the opposite of what the Liar says.” Bebop says.

“Yeah, but we still gotta find the liar!” Rocksteady. “Because what if we pick the death door by accident!”

“Then we must come up with a question so flawless it finds us the Liar and the right path!” Recruit declared as Leo suddenly made two portals, one from each sword and poked his head in each one.

“It’s the Door on the right lets go!” he said to them as he closed the portals and made a new one to put them through the right door so Bebop wouldn’t smell them right away.

“I got it lets have them both answer a math question! There’s only one right answer and we’ll ask the simplest math question that no one can screw up unless they’re deliberately doing so!” Rocksteady declared.

“Brilliant! MATH SHALL BE THIS RIDDLE’S UNDOING!!!” Recruit declared before standing up. “YOU TWO DOORS TELL ME WHAT IS TWO PLUS-“

“Outta the way human!” Danny shouted knocking her down as the Mud Dogs ripped open the left door and entered just as Bebop grabbed Foot Lieutenant and Foot Brute and held them back.

“Door Riddle! Door Riddle! Ones’ not safe!” he shouted quickly making them slack in his grasp as screams from all four Mud Dogs came out of the left door.

“Well at least we know which ones safe now.” Rocksteady muttered. Recruit immediately made for the Right door and ripped it open rushing forward.

“Someone’s had her coffee.” Lieutenant muttered.

“So what question were you gonna ask them.” Brute asked.

“A Simple Math Question.” Bebop replied.

“That’s actually clever!” Lieutenant replied.

X X X

The group had made their way to the upper floors of the area. The hall had opened up to a large courtyard that sprawled for miles around them. There were statues of the same Demon Dragon Yokai all around them. Lining up until there was a large one in the Center and at it’s feet was a sparkling rainbow light.

“Is that it!?” Raph asked.

“Yes it is!” Mikey said excitedly as he rushed forward before he could get too close something screamed leaping over them.

“FOOOOOOOOOTTT CLLAAAAAAANNNNN!!!!!” shrieked Recruit as she landed in front of him and rushed forward with Kunai and began jabbing and slashing at him. Mikey yelping as he used his nun Chucks to catch the Kunai with some struggle he forced them out of her hands and kicked her away.

Tiger Claw rushed in front of Mikey as she came in for another attack.

“I’ll hold her off get the Crystal!” he yelled to Krysta and the Turtles. They rushed ahead as she struck at him mercilessly. Tiger Claw swatted her strikes away with wide circular motions like waxing. He kicked at her feet but she backflipped away and kicked him in the jaw with a jump. She then headbutted him before he could recover.

He grabbed another kick and lifted her up. However, Recruit jabbed him in the eye making him yelp and hold it he glared with his good eye as he rubbed it after assuring it hadn’t been ruptured.

“Okay no one has that much energy or speed naturally! How much Coffee do you drink!? Seriously?!” he snapped.

Recruit chuckled evilly. “Jokes on you…. I DO NOT DRINK COFFEE!” she declared madly.

“I DO NOT BELIEVE YOU!” Tiger Claw roared pointing an accusatory finger at her.

“Hurry!” Mikey shouted, however bursting from the ground were the Mud Dogs.

“HEINOUS!” the other three shouted loudly in a cheer. Heinous immediately charged at Raph knocking him back as Leo and Lenard clashed blades once again. Mikey kicked Danny in the stomach as Donnie and Mickey faced off.

Mickey unleashed a burst of electricity. Donnie, however, balanced on his Tech Bo after pressing a button that had it anchor to the ground as it absorbed electricity through a pipe in it grounding the electric shock before expertly picking it up and spinning around with the Rocket extension.

“Fibonacci!” he shouted, hitting the Eel Yokai away.

As Lenard went for a slash at Leo’s face, he quickly opened a small portal causing Lenard’s arm to go through then come out the other side and cut off a chunk of hair from the top of his head.

“MY HAAAAIIIRRR!” He yelped, tearing up. He was then immediately kicked away by Krysta who then attacked Danny when he began overpowering Mikey. Mikey was able to catch his breath as Krysta kicked at him rapidly while balancing. He dove at her, but she rolled out of the way. She then froze her tail and slammed it into his gut knocking the wind out of him.

With a roar Heinous went to slam his fist on her before Mikey could rush over however, he was sent flying into Lenard and Mickey by Rocksteady. The three groaned.

Leo saw that they had arrived out of a portal. “Booyah! Our Minds are on a roll today!” Bebop cheered.

“We did not go through the ruins of a cult just to be outpaced by you Turtles and some thugs.” Lieutenant growled.

“Well, you’d know all about cults remember Shredder!?” Leo sassed.

Mikey was sneaking towards the star crystal. However, as he did a pair of hands grabbed him pinning his arms to the side. He glared back at Rocksteady as he twisted in his grasp and kicked him in the head. The Rhino Mutant dropped him as the two glared at each other.

Bebop rushed forward landing a punch but followed up with a kick knocking him down. Mikey rolled out of the way using his Nun Chuck to grab him and throw him into Brute. He rushed towards the Star Crystal however he was suddenly surrounded by an army of Paper Ninja that dived at him. He began spinning around unleashing a fire tornado to cut several down as Leo portal chopped several more.

Donnie had already pulled out the Shredder extension on his tech-Bo and began mowing them down. There was suddenly grunting as Recruit was sent towards them. Landing on her feet and skidding back as Tiger Claw glared at her wiping his mouth. When two paper Ninja attacked him, but he pulled out his claws and slashed them away.

He then wordlessly knocked out the Mud Dogs and then elbowed Heinous green down after he took a Power Up Punch from Raph. He glared at the Foot Clan. “I Have had it! With the Five of you!” Tiger Claw growled “Especially the Girl, who I’m convinced Drinks enough Caffine to Fell an elephant!” he shouted.

“Well, that Girl is about to get our Star Crystal!” Lieutenant sneered. Everyone gasped and looked back. Recruit was about grab the Crystal. It was in the shape of a star shadows danced sinisterly over her face as she reached for it. However, sliding on her own slide of ice was Krysta who immediately spun and tripped Recruit and grabbed the Star Crystal jumping and climbing up to the tail base of the Statue.

“I Wish this crystal would explode!” Krysta shouted, chucking it as hard and as far as she could.

“NO!” Mikey cried but the crystal exploded in the sky.

The Foot Clan gasped and glared at the group. “You win this round!” Lieutenant growled as he summoned a portal and opened it. He and the rest of them disappeared into it before Raph could catch up.

“Krysta! Why did you do that I needed that!” Mikey shouted angrily.

“Because Recruit was about to get it. Last thing we need is the Shredder returning.” Krysta snapped.

“But, But, But AAHHG!” Mikey groaned choking on his own words trying not to explode.

“Mikey, breathe, what were you trying to do?” Tiger Claw said putting a paw on one of his shoulders. Mikey sucked in a breath.

“I wanted to make it so that Krysta was never Mutated.” Mikey, explained, shocking everyone.

“What?!” Krysta shouted. To Mikey’s surprise she looked very hurt he took a step back nervously.

“I…I just wanted you to be happy!” he said quickly. “It’s my fault you were Mutated in the first place. I Just wanted to fix that!”

Krysta gave him an angry look. “I blame Tiranno he’s the one that mutated me with an Oozequito. You didn’t even know I existed until I stole your mystic Chalk! You think I’m not happy?!” Krysta asked, shocked and hurt.

“You…. well….earlier….” Mikey muttered hanging his head.

Krysta sighed realizing what he was talking about. “I do miss my old life sometimes. And I miss Italy. But one is over the other has nothing for me now. Everything is here.” She said hugging him. Mikey turned a shade of greenish red blushing. “You and your family are the one good thing that came out of my Mutation. Be proud of that. And thanks for thinking of me.”

“Welcome….” Mikey said, finding the movement to hug back.

They began to leave. Could Mikey really find pride in being the one good thing in a bad situation He hadn’t meant to blow up the lab right? It still felt like it was wrong to forgive himself. He felt a squeeze on his hand he looked up and Krysta who gave him a nod as they began to make their way home.


Sorry if the ending is a bit abrupt But I’m working on a surprise that should be on my Tumblr at KHLegacyNexus around the time this Chapter is posted.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 19: Purple Art Online!

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Purple Art Online

The group had gathered around as Donnie slid up proudly showing off what Mikey could really only see as a set of chairs with helmets and a large screen. “Behold my VR RPG Game Terminal Dream!” Donnie declared. “Applause and Applause and Applause.”

“You made a video game?” Tiger Claw asked slightly unimpressed.

“Not just any Video Game. A Virtual reality Video game with AI Characters classes of your own choosing, including ones tailored to me and my brothers. Timed counter attacks and timing. Your own adventure, the Ultimate RPG Taking elements from Xenoblade and the one you let Mikey borrow.” Donnie declared proudly.  

“So, Mario RPG Then,” Tiger Claw replied. “Is it turn based.”

“It can be, but it also has a free mode.” Donnie replied.

“This is gonna be amazing!” Mikey squealed happily.

“I’m ready let’s play!” Krysta said her tail wagging so wildly Shelldon had to keep it from whacking anything over.

“Sorry Krysta but this maiden voyage of the game is a brother’s only playthrough.” Donnie declared.

Krysta huffed crossing her arms and pouting as she slumped down.

“Can we at least watch?” April asked.

“Of course, you can!” Donnie said pointing to a screen. “That’s why that is here.”

“Oooh if this is as good as that Xenosword game then this calls for Popcorn!” Splinter declared rushing off to get some.

“Hurry and turn it on!” Klunk demanded excitedly.

Donnie grinned doing so as he and his brothers hoped into their designated seats and placed their helmets on. Mikey felt himself fall asleep almost instantly. The next thing he knew they were in a beautiful forest.

Soon they were greeted by a small flicker of gold light that turned into a beautiful girl with large sparkling insect wings made with delicate curves. She wore a pink dress that only went to her knees and had a tube top. She had large purple eyes.

“Greetings newcomers I am Nadia the Queen of the Fairies. I Have reason to believe you are the chosen ones. There is a prophecy that says heroes will fall from the sky and save us from the Evil Dark Knight that plagues our land!”

“Classy!” Leo said liking this set up already as he glanced over at himself. He was wearing a Red Tunic and cape he had black boots and a fancy looking Rapier.

“Leo you are a Red Mage, jack of all Trades Master of none.” Donnie explained.

Mikey was wearing thick gloves with crystals in the center but metallic knuckles. Like Leo he had pants boots and a tunic, but it was shades of burnt orange. Raph had shades of Red and held on to a large Axe.

“Mikey is a Magic Monk perfectly balanced in attack and Magic but a glass canon. Raph is a massive tank and attacker. He dishes damage and sponges it. I am an Alchemist.” Donnie declared. Mikey looked over at his purple shaded outfit that had bottles on it as well as a large staff.

“Now to go over the rest of the Manual, you’ll notice at the bottom is Log out.” Donnie said pointing to what was now an empty space.

“Donnie why is there no log out function?” Leo asked suspiciously.

“It’s supposed to be right here?!” He muttered tapping on the empty space. “But it’s not….I CAN FIX THIS I CAN FIX THIS!” he shouted, trying to access the game’s Code to no avail as the other three started freaking out. “I CAN’T FIX THIS WHY IS THE LOG OUT FUNCTION GONE?!” Donnie shouted as he began joining his brothers in screaming.

“Did he just say the Log Out Function is gone!!?” Krysta yelped as Shelldon got on his battle Body and immediately looked over a screen nearby.

“The Pull-Out Function is gone too!” Shelldon shouted. “He then immediately tapped a few buttons and a Cell Phone icon appeared on the scream. “Donnie! Donnie, can you hear me!?” Shelldon called.

“Shelldon!?” Donnie asked desperately as the Drone’s voice got their attention. Mikey was practically in tears. “Scan the Code quick find any anomalies you can!” Donnie ordered immediately Shelldon hooked up to the system and began scanning it. There was a loading sign of Donnie’s Genius Tech logo filling up in his eyes. Suddenly they turned back to normal.

“I know this code! I was cleaning it out of me for weeks last year! Uhh, Donnie, don’t panic but I Think the Purple Dragon’s hacked your game…” Shelldon told him.

“How, can that NOT make me panic?” Donnie asked, his voice laced with venom and rising quickly in anger. “WHEN THAT STATEMENT FILLS ME WITH INTENSE UNFORGIVING RAGE!!?” Donnie shrieked as Splinter who just came in sighed and tossed the Popcorn he had away.

“Okay how do we fix this?” Splinter asked resigning himself to no Popcorn. At the same time though he was concerned for his sons. Purple always went over the top with tech. Like that one time he did corrective laser surgery on himself. If that had gone wrong….

“Okay, I’m gonna force the game too Shut down and that should boot them out.” Shelldon said as he connected to it again.

“Is it gonna be okay to do that while they’re still attached?” Krysta asked.

“It should be fine,” Shelldon replied.

“Should be!?” Tiger Claw muttered unsatisfied. “What if this messes up their brainwaves!”

“Orange’s brain is messed up enough already!” Splinter added.

“It’s not working anyway!” Shelldon groaned.

Okay there is still one sure fire way to get us out of the game.” Donnie said to both them and his brothers. “Once we beat the game we should be automatically let out. For now, you guys just keep an eye on our bodies!” Donnie explained. Then suddenly everyone outside picked up on something moving behind them, it was the Turtles.

“Boys!?” Splinter asked but no answer. Once the Helmets were off all the two adults saw were blank empty stares. April and Krysta had seen this as well. Everyone stared in shock until they started leaving.

“Wait stop!” Krysta shouted. She rushed after Mikey’s body and grabbed it. Same with Leo’s, she dragged them back as hard as she could, but Donnie immediately slammed her down with a well-placed kick as April jumped onto Donnie and tried to pull him back as Mikey and Leo were getting away.

Raph however just picked her up and roughly threw her into Tiger Claw as they quickly escaped.

“Boys!” Splinter called rushing after them, but they were already gone.

X X X

Leo saw that Mikey was panting kind of fast, he was wringing his hands. What if we never get out!? What if beating the game doesn’t free us. What if- “

“Hey Bud,” Leo said giving him his signature grin. “It’s all good they’ll figure something out! For now let’s at least play the game and have some fun. Kay?”

Mikey nodded. “Yeah, just focus on the game we’re gonna be okay…We’ve been through worse.”

“Okay where too first?” Raph asked as he rubbed Mikey’s shell. Mikey melted a little into the touch.

“Okay we’ve done the Tutorial, so our first destination is the Torture Chamber in that creepy well where the weapons of Heroes were dumped.” Donnie instructed pointing to a well abandoned in the middle of a forest. The four immediately jumped down into it.

Inside was dry, blood, bones and various devices. There was water at the bottom that the group started wading in. Then the scenery changed to show several armored skeletons.

“Uh oh! A Random encounter!” Raph stated as he immediately looked at his menus. His attacks his brow furrowed in disappointment. “There’s only Mega Punch here.”

“That’s cause we’re at level one! Remember this is a video game.” Donnie pointed out. Raph huffed quickly launching the attack before dodging a blow from the Skeleton.

Mikey launched a fire Kick and defended when the Skeleton Knight struck him lowering the health he took away. “How much health does he have!”

“Leave that to me!” Donnie said using his scan technique to see it still had forty-Eight. When it struck again Donnie lost thirty eight of his fifty Health Points.

“That’s not good!” Mikey muttered. “I defended and he still took off twenty-three! Wait a minute Who’s got a Holy Water!?” 

“I do!” Donnie said.

“Throw it!” Mikey stated.

“Ooohhh I see what’s he’s doing!” Leo said quickly healing Donnie as their turns came around again. Once he had done that Donnie tossed the bottle he had found and with a girly shriek the Skeleton turned to dust.

When the jingle came on, they had received seventy gold and a potion drop. As they made their way through. Battling more skeleton monsters they soon found the Tomb of Heroes.

Once inside they had saw four coffins and rising from them were more powerful looking versions of their weapons as they shone and landed in their hands Nadia appeared to them again.

“You made you’re way here perhaps with the Power of the Fallen Heroes you might stand a chance against the Dark Knight.” She said before another glow shone brightly revealing a crystal shard.

“That’s one of the eight shards we need to get to the last level!” Donnie exclaimed.

“Oh my, those only….you really are the chosen ones!” Nadia cried in joy, “Our prayers have been answered!” she cheered as a dungeon clear jingle began to play.

X X X

“They’re just walking in broad daylight! People are gonna see them and freak out!” Splinter said worriedly.

“They seem to be avoiding people for the most part. But it’s weird whatever’s controlling their bodies isn’t making them wear a disguise of any kind.” Tiger Claw muttered.

“Hold on!” April said pointing out the four bodies turning to a nearby Apple Store. Immediately Mikey broke the window and Raph and Donnie jumped in grabbing several things.

“Guys stop!” Krysta shouted as she Shelldon and Klunk jumped down and started trying to make them drop the electronics they had stolen. She had knocked the stuff out of Donnie’s hands and threw him into Leo as Klunk jumped onto Raph and threw him off balance he quickly rolled away from a blast of knock out gas from Shelldon before punching April and sending her flying into Tiger Claw who caught her. The four quickly escaped into the streets as Klunk took off on a pair of large wings and followed them with Shelldon. Those on foot ran after them falling a bit behind as they went for another store.

She became a large cage and trapped them. However, Raph began pulling at the bars making Klunk yelp in pain before being forced to turn back. She groaned, shaking a little and looking at her leg as April caught up and looked it over.

Shelldon immediately contacted Donnie. “Donnie, someone’s hijacked your bodies and are using them to steal stuff!”

“Wait what!?” Donnie asked as he finished his turn as they were fighting a large Demon catfish that was serpentine in length and body with large fines razor looking teeth and yellow glowing eyes. It was mostly black and silver.

Leo used a Vine spell that did about one hundred, damage. Then he was hit with an earthquake spell that caused him to lose most of his health. “This would be so much easier if I didn’t have to take turns and had my portals! I could literally send the fish away!”

“We are stuck playing by this games rules and sadly it was not in free mode when it was hijacked!” Donnie stated as he spent a turn poisoning the Boss while Mikey healed Leo. “In fact….Shelldon check on the Purple Dragons!”

“On it!” Shelldon declared hacking into every security camera in New York and eventually finding them. They were surrounded by a bunch of computers. And Kendra was typing in commands.

“Yeah they’re up to something.” Shelldon said relaying feed to Donnie.

“OH I should’ve known!” Donnie growled as Raph gave a Mega Punch to the Monster Cat fish that was getting more desperate and sending out waves that Mikey managed to counter.

“They’re messing with us again! And in a video Game is nothing sacred to them!?” Leo asked practically climbing on Donnie’s back to look as, the Boss went down.

“Guys we got the boss.” Raph called.

X X X

Outside Tiger Claw and Klunk groaned. “Bad!” the Latter growled as Krysta tilted her head in confusion.

“Who are the Purple Dragons?” Krysta asked.

“They’re kids from my school that broke into the Namanaka corporate office with Donnie’s tech. But Donnie and I stopped them. “Ever since then they’ve hated him!”

“They’ve messed with us twice!” Klunk added.

“And they’re trying to get the boys framed!” Krysta gasped. “Where are they now?”

“Gone, I’m sorry,” Klunk sighed hanging her head.

“Don’t be, it’s better that you didn’t get too much Damage from that.” Tiger Claw, comforted.

Back with the Turtles, they had made it to the largest city in the country however everything was Dark and Cold. Mikey whimpered looking at the area. The people were statues but looked horrified as they stayed in place. Nadia popped out beside them.

“Oh No! Lily city has been cursed by the black knight. I can sense he’s hear somewhere!” Nadia said worriedly.

“Great now we can smash him and get out of here!” Raph declared.

“No you’re not powerful enough to face the Dark Knight just yet!” Nadia said worriedly.

“Why not?” Said a new voice they turned to see a large man in armor on a Thestrial with red eyes visibly underneath this visor. His sharp demonic looking armor was pitch black he had a large axe like broad sword that had been stained red. “Clearly they’re itching to have an audience with the new ruler of this wretched land.”

“And now we’re gonna smash you like you did this world’s happiness!” Raph declared with a punch as a battle commenced.

“Ahh Donnie, why are we fighting the final boss when we’re only in the mid-twenties?!” Leo asked incredulously.

“It’s a scripted event.” Donnie replied simply.

“SCRIPTED!?” Raph and Mikey yelped together as there was suddenly a burst of purple fire rushing at them poised to strike all four at once. It exploded on them making the four fly off into the source of the curse an evil Gorgon that Raph landed on and stabbed with his shell.

“Ooops…..” Raph muttered realizing what he had done as the three squicked at it before it faded into light.

“Looks like Kendra’s hacking screwed the story script! Because he’s supposed to summon this boss, gasp after…” Donnie said his eyes widening with horror.

Nadia suddenly unleashed an intense scream as the Dark Night grabbed her in his hands and disappeared in a burst of black smoke.

“NOOOOO!!!!” Raph and Mikey cried.

“NADDDIIAAA!” Leo added, their eyes glistening with tears as Donnie joined them to reach out.

“WHY DID I WRITE THE STORY THIS WAY!?” he asked himself desperately, falling to his knees his arms lashing out as he shook his fists.

X X X

 

It didn’t take the B-Team long to find the Turtles again. But someone else had found them first. “Gasp! I should’ve known you Reptilian scum were buying your time! I Will not spare you this time!” Moncrief said as he summoned his crushasaurus. Jupiter Jim will save the Galaxy from evil!”

“Mikey!” Krysta shouted pushing Mikey’s body out of the way of a fist from the Robot she quickly froze his feet to the ground as she turned to see Moncrief who gasped upon seeing her.

“GASP PRINCESS SERENITY THE EVIL TURTLE ALIENS ARE CONTROLLING YOU!” Moncrief screamed spastically.

“Say what?!” Krysta asked as she was tackled down and had her head held by Moncrief who’s eyes were now unfocused. “Tell me how to turn it off. RELEASE HER YOU SCALY FIENDS!” he screamed in her ear as she winced sharply in pain and grabbed his face and pushed with all her might.

“Princess Serenity is not under any mind control and would like you to back off and NEVER do that again!” she shouted, pushing him away as April pulled Moncrief aside the Turtle’s bodies having fled during their distraction. “Ahh, I think my ear is bleeding!” Krysta groaned.

“Listen Jupiter Jim. Those Turtle Allys of yours have been mind controlled by an evil group of terrorists that poised to take over the world and we need your help to save them and maintain peace!”

“Understood Space Cadet! I shall summon Red Fox immediately and we can find the base of these Terrorist fiends!” Moncrief said before turning to Tiger Claw. “By the way you look familiar have we met before?”

Tiger Claw flashed back…..

“Chrome Dome!” Night Watcher heard and turned to see Marcus Moncrief in a Jupiter Jim costume. “Halt you evil Robot scum I will not allow you to destroy the Galaxy with your black Hole Generators.”

“Oh look I’m actually not your Chrome Dome actor so-“Night Watcher began only to be punched in the face and sent flying back by his very real Crushasaurus. Tiger Claw put the pieces together in his head. “Crap baskets.” Immediately he jumped on his motorcycle and took off trying to escape as Moncrief rushed after him.

“COME BACK YOU BORGISH FIEND!” Moncrief shouted as he chased down the Vigilante.

Tiger Claw finished and thought for a moment. “No…..not at all.” He muttered stoically.

“I Don’t suppose you’ve found them?” Splinter asked Shelldon. “The less time I spend with Jupiter Jerk the better!” He said as The Red Panda Yokai appeared.

“Actually, I just got a lock on them! They're in an abandoned warehouse not too far from here.” Shelldon said with a determined narrowing of his eyes. Following Shelldon they found the Warehouse.

“Uh oh!” Jeremy said as the alarm went off. “We’ve been found out.”

Kendra growled typing in commands rapidly. “They want Othello and his brother’s so, bad? We’ll give them over!” she growled as once she had tapped in one final Key stroke the four Turtles appeared before the group in battle stances.

“We really should’ve just left them alone we getting into trouble when we-“Jayce began only for Kendra to aggressively cut him off.

“Shut up Jayce! We do this because I said so as leader of the group!” she growled. “I’m getting my revenge and that’s final!”

X X X

“Okay we’ve gone to five other dungeons since Lily City got the eight keys and they made the Rainbow Road and now we’re at the Spooky Foreboding Castle that screams death and evil!” Mikey said pointing at the building before them which had spiky spires spears with skulls stabbed on them for decoration the walls had scary skull faces in them there was even a massive scary sword stabbing the center of the castle with evil eyes and a skull at the tip of the handle. “Please tell me we’re at the end of the Game Donnie! I Wanna go home!”

“Don’t worry this is the last level, he said hating Kendra more with every step he took.” Donnie groaned.

“I’m right there with you!” Leo muttered pettily.

Once they entered the castle. There was a large Gargoyle with long black hair well built with a lion cloth before them. “Welcome, heroes, to truly prove you’re worthy of defeating the Dark Knight, which I highly doubt. There are three doors with three trials before you. Pass them and you may be able to face my master!” it said before laughing sinisterly. “But Many have tried all have failed.”

Raph, Leo and Mikey groaned indignantly. “Why did I make the Dungeon this way!?” he groaned as they made their way past a Dragon, a Logic Puzzle and an obstacle course they once again faced the Gargoyle as he grinned. “Impressive, but sadly, those trials are not why many have fallen that honor belongs to me!” The Gargoyle, boasted with a cackle getting off his perch and roaring at them. Donnie with the Highest Speed immediately threw a Bahamut Bomb at the boss. Making it die instantly.

“I really should make more of those in the update or maybe weaken them.” Donnie said as they headed through the new Door that appeared.

“How many do you have?” Leo said.

“Well, I went off and did the Dragon King side quest, so I have two, but that’s now one.” Donnie said as the Dark Knight appeared to them again. He was charging up the attack that defeated them earlier.

“Use it, use it, use it!” Raph, Leo and Mikey shouted. He turned to see the Dark Knight going in for his strongest attack. Donnie yelped and threw their remaining Bahamut Bomb hitting the Dark Knight instantly. He screamed as he fell towards the ground.

“YOU HAVE NO HONOR!!!!!” he screamed in response to the Bahamut Bomb.

“Says a Guy who enslaved the World!” Leo shouted to the hole where the Knight was standing. It was then they saw a familiar glitter coming down to them.

“It’s Nadia!” Mikey said happily.

“Well done losers,” Nadia said uncharacteristically. “I didn’t think you’d make it this far. Now I can drop the Purity Sue Princess Act!”

“Uh that’s not in her programing, why is…. Wholly Truffle Mac and Cheese! The Program that hacked my game is hiding in Princess Nadia!”

“Took you long enough! I guess you’re not as smart as you let on!” ‘Nadia’ laughed as she began to change forms, becoming Kendra with a wizard robe and glowing orbs decorating her head and body.

“Kendra!?” Mikey gasped. “You put your mind in here too!?”

“Not exactly, I’m an AI she made in her image. You can call me Tempestra!” She sneered. “And this is where you freaks fail! Once I’ve beaten you, I’ll send you all the way back to level one on the Hardest Difficulty without the ability to upgrade and level up. Since I hacked the Game, I control everything in here! And while you’re stuck doing that! Your bodies are gonna do down for committing crimes and be locked away forever just like Kendra planed!” she shouted activating another boss battle.

Mikey looked devastated, he almost looked ready to cry. But Donnie could see fury in his eyes as he felt  the same. He glared at the AI. “Not before I kick your ass and get us out of here!” Donnie snarled taking a stance.

“Fine take your singular turn,” she said waiting as Leo buffed up everyone’s stats. “Excellent now we can- wait singular?” Immediately turn one they were hit with a debuff. Turn two they were all confused, turn three poisoned. The next two turns were wailing on the turtles as Tempestra laughed maniacally.

“Donnie you’ve gotta put the game into free mode!” Leo shouted as Mikey and Raph used their one turn to try and fix all the Damage.

“I Can’t we’re stuck like this until we beat the game!” Donnie argued.

“But you made the game! You knew were the best stuff was! Doesn’t make you this world’s God or something!?” Leo asked as they were hit with five rounds of fire singing them. Donnie smiled despite being burned.

“While I do like being referred to as a God. I made rules that even I’m forced to follow.” He replied.

“Less talky more fighty!” Raph shouted back to them as Mikey got one little chip in.

X X X

Outside with Jupiter Jim and the B-Team a fight between the turtles and various Purple Dragon Robots broke out. Red Fox had whacked several away with her tail as Splinter cut several down with his tail covered in flames. Tiger Claw meanwhile was grappling with Raph and keeping him pinned while Klunk, Shelldon, April and Krysta fought Donnie, Leo and Mikey’s bodies. April swung her bat sending them several feet away.

Tiger Claw suddenly got an idea and exerted more strength. “Sorry Raph!” he said spinning around grabbing both the Snapper’s arms and folding him behind his shell and forcing him to his knees. “Hey, JJ, a Nerve Pinch to immobilize would be nice!” he called.

“Brilliant!” Moncrief shouted before doing so to the Snapper, making him fall to the ground when Tiger Claw let him go.

The twins charged jumping expertly over Moncrief and kicking him into Red Fox and Splinter. However, Krysta immediately trapped back-to-back in thick chains of ice they couldn’t break out of.  

“I found where they are in the building!” Shelldon shouted.

“April, Klunk go with him I’ll handle Mikey!” Krysta shouted as she stared down Mikey who expertly swung his Nun-Chucks she dodged the blow and kicked at his feet making him trip. The three broke down the door and rushed inside. Klunk jumped into the air seeing Jeremy and swinging her tail after making it thicker and knocking him out. Jayce rushed away and hid hid in a nearby closet that Shelldon melted the door handle of rendering it useless and Jayce trapped.

April had rushed ahead of them. “Kendra let them out now!” she growled.

Kendra turned to see the three come in. “What are those useless Idiots doing!?” she snarled grabbing her tech-bo that had since had a Dragon etched into it. She summoned a Rocket extension that she swung at April’s head but the dark red head blocked it with her mystic bat and swung it up making Kendra stumble a bit.

She then swung it again Kendra dodged out of the way as Shelldon rushed up to the computer screen and immediately hooked himself up to it. “No you don’t!” Kendra snarled activating a chain saw function and going to swing at Shelldon before Klunk jumped at her clawing at her face and chasing her around as she tried to get away.

“This is what you get,” Klunk said swiping “for trapping my best friend in a video game and swiping at me!” she shouted turning into a much larger version of herself and cornering Kendra.

Shelldon had managed to take back some control of the game and locate the turtle’s minds. “Awww I can’t believe we’re gonna be stuck here forever!” Donnie bemoaned. But Tempestra suddenly froze.

“What’s……going…. on!?” she growled.

Guys!” Shelldon shouted.

“Shelldon!” Donnie called up as Leo was hugging Mikey, who couldn’t hold in his feelings anymore.

I’ve taken back some control of the game!” Shelldon told them.

“Turn off turn based mode quick!” Mikey shouted.

I Can do that and a little extra,” Shelldon said confidently. Immediately the boys got full heal and had versions of their normal weapons programmed in along with their normal fighting abilities.

The turtles immediately began to cheer as Tempestra was then weakened. “What no!? Kendra what’s going on out there!?” She didn’t get time to answer as Mikey had already wrapped her up in a chain and thrown her into Raph who punched her into the air where Leo was waiting with a kick to the face.

Mikey then unleashed a powerful burst of fire. That engulfed the AI and singing her and shorting her hair a bit. She groaned seeing the group above them as Mikey had Donnie and Leo back-to-back in one chain and Raph in the other as he swung.

Spinning Smasher!” they shouted as Leo and Donnie slammed into Tempestra with Katanas and a Rocket extension.

“CATHARSIS!” Donnie shouted as he used the Momentum from Mikey’s chains to swing his Bo faster and sending her into Raph who grabbed her and with a backwards wrestling move slammed her into the ground. She let out a cry as her body faded into dust.

Guys I can get you out hold on!” Shelldon shouted within seconds Mikey gasped he saw in front of him was Krysta who was trying to pin him down.

“Mikey!?” Krysta asked as he slacked in her grasp.

“Yeah, yeah it’s me!” Mikey sighed in relief. Krysta let him go. He turned to see Moncrief smiling at him. Mikey yelped jumping into Krysta’s arms. He heard Raph grunting and gasped realizing that he had been hit with the nerve pinch and immediately freed him and cut the ice chains holding Donnie and Leo.

They both shivered and made noises of discomfort. “Sorry you guys it was the only way.” Krysta sighed as Raph sat up and rubbed his head.

“It’s good to see you back to Normal my Turtle Allies. Fair Well!” Moncrief said flying off with the Help of Red Fox as Sirens began to wail with Klunk, Shelldon and April appearing.

“Mikey!” Klunk shouted jumping into his arms as he hugged her and she nuzzled her.

“The cops are coming we need to go!” Tiger Claw warned as they all took as Police cars gathered around the house.

X X X

“Ohhh the code is completely trashed!” Donnie sighed.

“At least we got out,” Mikey sighed.

“That was a pretty short boss, didn’t Tiger Claw say that RPG bosses have multiple phases?” Raph asked.

“Scoff!” Donnie replied. “I Know this what was originally supposed to happen is that the Dark Knight would take Nadia’s magic and use it to become stronger. Then in phase three he would absorb magic from the whole world. You’d have to fight him two more times while trying to save the dying world.” Donnie replied.

“But we only fought Tempestra once,” Leo pointed out. It was then they heard sinister laughter from the computer was a version of Tempestra that had multiple wings no legs and glowing rings of power around her. She seemed to be coming out of the screen.

Everyone screamed but Raph was quick to punch the computer as hard as he could making it smoke as Tempestra was kept inside. He looked proud of himself. “Smashin’! The sure fire way to defeat a computer!”

“Yeah, sure it’s not like the game was salvageable at this point anyway.” Donnie huffed in defeat.

“Well, you can use what you learned to make the game even better.” Tiger Claw assured.

“Can I help design some characters Donnie?” Mikey asked earnestly. “Please?”

“I’m sure I’d be happy to throw in a few scenarios for the story.” April added.

“Sure thanks guys, We can make it a team effort.” Donnie assured.


Okay so I did want this out before Christmas but, I had a very exhausting and busy day Friday and kind of crashed as a result. After that it was Christmas! So happy Boxing day! A Canadian Holiday. Basically the way I understand it the original idea was Christmas was all about the religious aspects. Then Boxing Day was opening presents. What my family and I used to do, was have immediate family Christmas then get presents from relatives the next day and bring left overs for a big party! Did work on the outline a little though


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 20: The Island of Doctor Noel!

Chapter Text

One of two scrapped Episodes from the lost half of Season 2 I’m bringing back. Also be on the lookout for a Parody of Once Upon a Dream in the Same vein as See my Vest from the Simpsons. Music Belongs to Disney


I own nothing except the stuff I made up


The Island of Doctor Noel

It had been a pretty, chill, day hanging out in the lair. They were mostly waiting for Raph to return. Mikey had been drawing on his tablet while Krysta was playing her own file of Xenoblade in the portable function of the Switch. Leo was reading one of his Jupiter Jim comics when she spoke.

“Hey, Leo this is out of the blue, but could you ever see yourself leading one of your missions?” Krysta asked, surprising both. Leo slid out of the chair he was unable to right himself in time.

“Wha ha-ha-hat! No leading is not my thing darling! My thing is cracking jokes and looking good. Leading and using words like Flank is totally Raph’s thing.” He said he was at the end of his book. He seemed to sigh in relief at this. “Brb with JJ One forty-nine!” He said taking off.

“Where’d that come from?” Mikey asked curiously.

“Well, maybe you’ve noticed but Leo is quite smart. Not academically smart like Donnie but like street smart. He did make the Bobger Trolls run off by scaring them into not taking a bet.” Krysta explained.

“Be beat Moncrief with words too. Do you think he could be a good Tactician or something like that?” Mikey asked.

“Yeah, he could. And he really cares about you guys. Those are two qualities a leader needs.” Krysta pointed out.

“Yeah I could see that,” Mikey hummed thinking about when Leo saved him from The Dark Armor.

“Hey guys I don’t suppose Raph has texted either of you?” Leo said coming in. “I Thought he’d be back by now.” Leo hummed thoughtfully. He had the new comic to read in his hand, but he had placed it down to use his phone.

“Guys!” Donnie shouted rushing in. “Raph’s Panic Button is going off!”

“What?!” The three yelped together.

“Lets move!” Leo said to them as they all rushed out of the Lair and through the Sewers immediately getting to the Surface. Mikey immediately used his Nun chucks to get higher up and gasped seeing Raph being tied to a large Jeep with his mouth tied tightly shut.

“RAPH!” Mikey shrieked rushing down and going into attack.

“We’ve been spotted!” a Bald man with a scar growled as Raph made a sound at Mikey. “Tooth Fairies fire at Will!” he shouted. Immediately the two Nurses with him fired off a round of some kind of Bullets Mikey froze but felt something appear under him as he saw Blue light he fell through and into Leo’s arms as the Darts hit the ground harmlessly and the Jeep took off.

“You, Okay?” Leo asked.

“I’m fine but Raph!” Mikey replied worriedly. Krysta rushed up to where Mikey had been shot at and picked up one of the Darts.

“Uh guys, doesn’t this look familiar?” Krysta asked holding up a familiar blow dart. Leo and Donnie gasped.

“Raph got taken by the Crazy Dentist!?” Donnie yelped.

“What do you mean Crazy Dentist?” Mikey asked.

“Oh, that’s right you weren’t there!” Krysta gasped. “When we were doing survival training Todd had been kidnapped by that crazy Dentist and his goons! They were trying to take Todd’s front teeth!”

“GASP! Are they gonna do something like that to Raph!? Ok no, we can’t freak out! STOP FREAKING OUT KRYSTA!” he shouted, shaking her.

“Don’t worry, calming down.” She assured him. “We’re gonna find him,” she said noticing someone familiar. A man with glasses and a black Goatee. “In fact….” She said activating her cloaking broach gripping the dart she had tighter and heading over to him as the Turtles hung back.

“Yo, buddy think you can tell me a little bit about where the owner of this Dart might hang out?” she asked passing it over to him on the window ledge he was sitting near.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, kid Loose Lips Malinowski doesn’t go prying into other people’s business. I’m just gonna tell ya that this dart was hand made by the crazy Dentist Doctor Noel who was ousted by every medical association in all the modern world and several third world countries. For his tooth collecting obsession and that he currently uses Riker’s Island and converted the old jail with the money he got from the black market into his own personal tooth Fortress where he kidnaps Cryptids and rips their teeth out as painfully as possible.”

Loose Lips finished as Leo and Mikey’s jaws had dropped as Donnie finished recording and writing down everything.

“Now shoo, I’ve got things to do kid,” he said to Krysta closing the Window. She merely turned looking quite proud of herself.

“Now I believe we have somewhere to be,” she said smugly as Donnie summoned the Turtle Tank and they hopped in. Within seconds the Tank took off. It didn’t take them long to get to the east river which Krysta held her nose over.

“Uggh this river smells terrible.” She groaned as Mikey couldn’t bare to look at it.

“Why is this river so gross?” he asked.

“You don’t want to know,” Leo muttered as they arrived at Riker’s Island The Bridge had long since been out. There was a dock with some kind of ship that looked like it could be used for battle. Which is what they had used to get to the rest of New York. At the top of the island was a large fortress of sorts that had been made with the largest jail on the island.

Mikey gulped at it. Before anyone could go forward Krysta stopped them. “Hold on a sec,” she growled her ears twitching towards a nearby building which Leo pulled out one of his swords. Motioning for Krysta and Mikey to circle around while Donnie hung back with Leo.

When they jumped the intruder it turned out to be Rocksteady they all screamed at each other in response. “Rocksteady!?” Mikey yelped finally.

“Wait where’s Bebop!?” Leo gasped.

“Uhh he sort’ve got captured by Psychotic Dentists.” Rocksteady replied.

“Okay, second question, how’d you get here?” Donnie asked suspiciously.

Rocksteady thought for a moment as he remembered earlier when fought a large Silver Fish and threw it into the East River the impact split it into sixteen smaller Silver Fish that were holding on to each other and floating giving Rocksteady an idea as he jumped towards them and began punching rapidly till he had enough to make a Raft that could support his weight and began paddling towards Riker island.

I’M COMING BEEEEBOOOOOOPPPPP!” he shouted.

Surprisingly Mutant Silver Fish do that Ant Flood Survival thing. After that they make a great Raft.” Rocksteady explained. “But ignoring that it seems we have reached a common goal.”

“No way we NOT teaming up with you!” Leo snarled.

“Yeah, why would we even trust you!” Donnie growled.

“Because I have an idea of where you live and will tell the rest of the Foot Clan,” Rocksteady threatened coldly.

“I have an ammonia bomb and memory wiping with your name on it!” Donnie shouted.

“The enemy of my enemy is my friend, as the saying goes. We could use the muscle.” Krysta pointed out.

“We’ve got Mikey’s Mystic Muscle we don’t need his.” Leo argued. Mikey blushed a little he didn’t think his powers were that strong. It had only been when he first started living with his brothers that he could lift things effortlessly with his chains.

“PLEEEAAAAAASE! YOU WHAT IT’S LIKE TO BE WORRIED ABOUT A KIDNAPPED BROTHER!” Rocksteady wailed holding onto Leo’s leg as he took it away.

“Yeah I do because you and the rest of the Foot Clan kidnapped mine last November!” he snapped. Rocksteady began whimpering.

“Come on Leo, if he’s this worried about Bebop he probably won’t try anything. What could it hurt to have him help?” Mikey asked. Leo raised an eyebrow and looked over at Rocksteady who was whimpering with puppy dog eyes.

“Ughh Fine! You can work with us until we get our brothers back.” Leo said as Rocksteady tightly hugged him. “Ewww get off me!” he shouted wriggling.

“Is it too late to go semi-lethal and blow up the area until we find Raph and Bebop?” Donnie asked annoyed by the arrangement.

“Yes,” Krysta and Mikey replied.

X X X

Bebop groaned as the Sedative finally wore off. “Ugh who spiked the lemonade….” He groaned realizing he was pinned down with belts even at his head in a dentist’s chair. He heard whimpering and looked over as best as he could to see Raph strapped down like he was but with a large device keeping his mouth wide open. “WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON!” Bebop shrieked thrashing as best he could.

It was then that a man familiar to Raph with a scar over his right eye appeared creepily from the dark. “Hello my most recent patients.” He said sinisterly.

“Nuuuuhhhh!” Raph gasped recognizing Doctor Noel.

“Yeah, you’re not a doctor, nice try. Also how dare you hold one of the Foot Clan Elite Captive!” Bebop growled. “When I get out of this I’m coming after ya!” Noel wasn’t listening he was looking over Bebop’s tusks before moving onto Raph’s mouth and touching the tip of Raph’s snaggle tooth.

“Excellent the most perfect specimens to add to my collection,” he hissed with a laugh.

“YOU’RE GONNA RIP OUT OUR TEETH!?” Bebop yelped.

The Tooth Fairies immediately put a Spotlight on him. He began to sing and dance like a ballerina. “Bicuspids, molars and incisors beautiful teeth. Bits of Gum and blood when they’re ripped out by their roots. See how they gleam and shine when brushed and flossed twice a day. The different Shapes and how they cut and crush the Food! The Best of the Best, I hang on my walls.” He said as the nurses lifted him into the sun of his large window. “Framed and Clean to glow in the sun” He sang as a large wall of hung teeth all over the walls appeared around them. “….those beauti-ful Teeeeeeeeethhh!”

 

Bebop and Raph passed glances at each other than back at Noel. “Yeah, I’m traumatized now HEEEELLLLLLLPPPPP!” Bebop shrieked throughout the whole building.

“I’M COMING BEBOP!” Rocksteady shrieked before rushing off towards a Hall blinding.

“Wait we don’t know what’s ahead!” Mikey screamed trying to hold him back with the others.

“NO, STOP NO!” Donnie yelped as he tried to Anchor Rocksteady back. However, the minute the Rhino Mutants foot hit a line a bunch of Darts began shooting out in his surprise Rocksteady stopped pulling and Mikey was able to yank him back at time as everyone glared at him. Rocksteady smiled sheepishly as the Darts kept flying back and forth.

“How are we supposed to get through this!?” Mikey cried.

“Easy Diamond hide!” Rocksteady replied jumping up and changing.

“Wait hold on you might-“Leo called but Rocksteady had already smashed the walls down. Causing footsteps to rapidly come towards them.

“Everyone, hide now!” Leo called, immediately everyone rushed to places they could hide. Krysta and Mikey fled to a closet while Leo and Donnie plastered themselves to the ceiling. Rocksteady hid behind a set of Bookcases after moving them as they looked around.

“Look over there! They’ve been moved,” Said one of the tooth fairies motioning towards Rocksteady’s hiding spot. However, Leo and Donnie immediately jumped on them knocking them out as they did so. Once Donnie had tied them up and tapped their mouths Krysta and Mikey shoved them in the closet.

They all glowered at Rocksteady who smiled sheepishly and shrugged. After moving forward a but more they found two Staircases before them.

“Now what do we do!?” Krysta groaned.

“I hate to say it but we’re gonna, have too, Split up. Rocksteady you’re with Donnie. I’ll take Krysta and Mikey.”

“You sure about that?” Krysta asked.

“Positive.” Leo replied. “Keep communications open, we don’t want to get grabbed without the others knowing that and Rocksteady could charge off again.”

Donnie huffed glancing back at the Rhino Mutant who was whistling nervously. The two groups went on their way as Rocksteady tagged close to Donnie.

“Six Feet,” Donnie muttered to him as Rocksteady backed away a little making the appropriate distance.

“So…..uh…..got any favorite…..stuff…..” Rocksteady asked.

“Nothing I feel like Sharing,” Donnie replied.

“So I guess….you’re still mad about the whole using your Brother as a sacrifice thing?” Rocksteady muttered before mentally slapping himself.

“Yes, I’m trying not to dwell on it right now as we cooperate.” Donnie growled.

“AAHHHHHHHH!!!!!” Bebop screamed again. “I DON’T CARE YOU DIDN’T EVEN TOUCH ME YET I WANT OUT!”

Donnie’s eyes widened as he turned to the Rhino Mutant. “Rocksteady no!” Donnie shouted.

“ROCKSTEADY YEEEEEEEESSS!” Rocksteady screamed as he rushed forward then screamed again as Donnie heard a mechanism, activate.

Within seconds he was surrounded by a bunch of Robotic Toothbrushes about his size. Donnie readied his tech-bo he used the Rocket extension to knock a couple away as he activated his communicator.

“Leo I need back up! Rocksteady ran off and now I’m surrounded by robots!” Donnie shouted quickly into the communicator.

“Donnie’s in trouble!” Mikey cried as they were in another part of the mansion. Leo immediately opened a portal. But it had gone haywire and the three instantly found themselves practically holding on to each other right above a cliff as they screamed.

“LEEEEOOO!” Krysta and Mikey screamed together as Leo quickly got them back to the front entrance of the Mansion.

“Gaahhh! I hate that! I finally got perfect control of my powers and then the whole stupid out of control thing!” Leo whined.

“You’ve skipped meditation a few times, haven’t you?” Mikey asked in a stern tone. Leo sweated a bit his eyes darting around.

“No….of course not, uh quick question will mind Meld lock a portal onto Donnie?” Leo asked quickly with a forced smile.

“It should.” Mikey replied.

“Stop right there!” shouted a new voice they turned to see a small army’s worth of Dental Aides they charged as Krysta immediately froze the floor making them slip. More appeared ahead of them readying a large Toothbrush Bo, Mikey immediately swung his chain to take it however once the chain wrapped around it instead of being pulled. The Chain had got so much hotter that it melted and mangled the toothbrush weapon making the scared Nurse drop it.

Mikey’s eyes widened. He stepped back as Leo put a hand on his shoulder. “Don’t worry that’s a good thing. Do it again!”

“Okay….” Mikey whimpered concentrating as he managed to destroy the rest of Tooth-Bos making everyone get scared and back away.

“Guys move!” Krysta shouted as she came sliding along with a ladder, she spun it around and slammed it into all the Nurses sending them flying down the hall.

“Hot Soup girl!” Leo cheered happily as she grinned with a thumbs up. There was suddenly a large Listerine robot that began shooting acid at them.

They yelped dodging the attack. Krysta tried to strike with Ice, but it didn’t work. The acid just melted through her blast of ice. Mikey immediately pushed her out of the way. Leo then followed up with a portal focusing strongly on turning the Acid towards the machine.

“You got this Leo!” Mikey encouraged. “Just feel and focus!”

“Go Leo, Go!” Krysta added as Leo swung his katanas the portal opened and out poured the acid on top of the robot. It sparked and moaned in damage as Leo then portal chopped it! Leo jumped up and down and began dancing happy with his victory.

“Way to bounce back and take the reins Leo!” Mikey cheered.

“Uhh, Guys, we need to get to Donnie remember?” Krysta reminded them.

“Oh right!” Leo gasped as he activated a mind meld with Donnie then used a portal, they could see Donnie on the other side and jumped through. Mikey grabbed a Tooth Robot with his chains and cutting it to ribbons. Krysta and Leo jumped in next crashing into Mikey before they all crashed into Donnie.

“So, I take it Leo skipped Meditation hence why it took you guys so long to get here?” Donnie asked.

“Yup,” Mikey sighed.

“Well good news is I found Bebop and Raph.” Donnie said pointing to the top of a stair case.

“Lets hurry!” Mikey said as he and Leo rushed up the stairs.

“Wait where’s Rocksteady?” Krysta asked.

“No idea he ran off after Bebop screamed again!” Donnie huffed.

“I knew bringing him along was a mistake!” Leo growled.

As they got closer, they could hear hyperventilating and snarling. “Raph’s going savage!” Leo gasped as they rushed ahead Donnie was already activating a rocket extension. He jumped up and slammed the door open.

Inside Raph was being held down, by more of Noel’s tooth fairies as Noel smiled evilly holding a scalpel and pulling up Raph’s lip as terror entered his older brother’s eyes. Leo threw his sword; it flew right by Noel’s head making him yelp; Leo immediately appeared and kicked the scalpel away. Then kicked him in the face within minutes the other three had rushed in freeing Raph and Bebop.

Leo cut the Warthog Mutant loose as Mikey and Donnie pulled the ropes off Raph. Immediately he hugged them. Donnie huffed but leaned into the hug. “You okay Raph?” Leo asked.

“Yeah….yeah, thanks to you.” Raph whimpered.

“Uhhh I hate to interrupt but-“ Bebop shouted pointing to a large tooth man that looked like the Pilsbury dough boy or that one tire mascot. Except made of teeth.

“Oooohhh boy,” Leo muttered as it towered above Raph.

“Well, well, a few more teeth for the collection!” Noel sneered as he punched at them everyone split scattering around the room.

“Ahh! Why, am I having to do another villain, hero team up?!” Leo groaned. “We need your nose Sharingan thingy to fight this guy.”

“I can try but it’s gonna be hard when my sinuses are being battered by mint all the time!” Bebop admitted. As Krysta was knocked away Raph catching her as he tried a Power Punch Jutsu but was grabbed by large Claws as Noel attempted to go after his Tooth again.

However Krysta blasted his neck with a burst of freezing air making him scream girlishly as he let go of Raph. He grabbed her and threw her into Mikey before turning on Bebop and Leo.  

“Please tell me he smells of mint!” Leo muttered worriedly as Noel dodged Mikey’s chains and landed a punch in his chest sending him flying across the room before grabbing Donnie’s rocket extension and throwing him around as Donnie held on to his tech-bo. He then used Donnie to hit Bebop and Leo.

“Dodge left!” Bebop shouted as they yelped and leapt right. “Where is my brother we need his diamond hide!”

“Yeah…. about that…” Leo began to explain a bit nervously. However, there was suddenly a quaking. And bursting through the ground in Diamond Hide mode was Rocksteady with a roar.

“Well, look at that Rocksteady Ex Machina.” Donnie hummed as Rocksteady knocked Noel off his feet and into a large curtain and his desk pulling down the curtain setting a strong burst of sunlight that lit up the room revealing frames upon frames of teeth. Raph yelped.

“He was gonna do that to my snaggle tooth!?” Raph yelped in shock.

“What kind of Sicko steals people’s teeth and frames them!?” Mikey cried in horror.

“Ohhhh you want to know?!” Noel asked sinisterly with an arched eyebrow joy briming in his eyes.

“Okay he is alarmingly excited to answer that!” Krysta yelped.

“TEETH ARE MY…….FETISSSSSHHHHH!!!!!!!!” Noel screamed before laughing manically. Everyone stared at him with an absolute mix of horror and disgust. Mikey and Krysta held each other in sheer terror. Mikey went into his shell as Krysta held him closer.

“Yeah, that ain’t gonna give us nightmares at all!” Rocksteady sputtered both sarcastically and spastically.

“The Boom Canon has a remote control just throwing that out there!” Donnie suggested a bit desperately.

“Not sure that necessary.” Leo muttered pointing at something that had been exposed when Rocksteady knocked the Robot off balance. A circuit board that was exposed, Donnie realized what his twin was thinking, as Noel readied several drills to attack them with.

“Consider it zapped!” Donnie declared readying his tech-Bo.

“What do you need us to do?” Rocksteady asked.

“Distract him.” Leo replied as Raph nodded.

“Okay time for some payback!” Raph shouted rushing forward charging up mystic power in his fists. “POWER PUNCHES AHOY!” he shouted slugging at Noel who dodged out of the way. He used his drills and punched forward, however Rocksteady jumped between them with his Diamond hide breaking them.

“Ohhh that always feels good to do!” Rocksteady cheered.

“Raph duck and kick up! Rock, go left and right hook!” The two obeyed, managing to knock Noel back. He groaned in pain Mikey then tied him down.

“Donnie now!” Leo shouted.

“Wait you learned our names?!” Raph asked surprised.

“Yeah, as a sign as respect.” Bebop said in a duh tone.

“Exactly we’re villains, not savages.” Rocksteady added.

FIBBONACCI!” Donnie shouted using the taser function in the exposed circuit board. Within seconds Noel’s battle tooth suit started malfunction as he worked to try and get it back under control! However it began to thrash as he completely lost control.

“Oh, we need to go!” Bebop shouted as both he and Leo opened a portals everyone dived into their respective ones. Bebop’s went right where he wanted to go. Leo’s on the other hand landed them in Albearto Land.

With a yell everyone hit the ground in the bumper car arena. “Leo, you skipped meditation didn’t you!?”

“Yup,” Mikey and Donnie hummed together.

Leo groaned. “Mikey when do we get our Powers completely under control?!”

“That’s…. what I don’t know….It’d be nice to know though….” Mikey hummed worriedly.

X X X

“Where have you been?!” Lieutenant growled.

“Sorry about that, boss. Had some trouble with….” Bebop began as Rocksteady finished.

“A very horrifying man….” He added a bit traumatized. “So, what’s going on with all of you!”

“Recruit’s, learned a bit more about this new Battle Nexus Champion: Shadow Fiend. She felt a familiar presence from him. In a couple days we will investigate him. It’s possible he could be…”

“Lord Shredder!?” Rocksteady and Bebop gasped in shock.

“We will see….” Lieutenant replied darkly.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 21: My Two Tiger Claws!

Chapter Text

I’ve been looking forward to this one and at the time of writing it’ll be an excellent way to close out the chapters of the Mystic Prodigy that first aired in 2023 with a bang!

By the way, keep in mind that in this chapter I’ll be referring to my Tiger Claw as TC


I own nothing except the stuff I made up


My Two Tiger Claws!

It was hard to believe what or rather who, was standing before them. But here it was clear as day. Their visitor hung back in the shadows, but his silhouette was both imposing and intimidating. “So, you say that there is a Tiger Claw in this New York?”

“Indeedly but you two are as stark as the sun and moon.” Big Mama replied. “And you’ll need more than simple blasters and swords to fight him. No, you’ll need something with a Mystic dazzle.”

Frieda stepped forward and opened a box inside were slender looking pistols that were cobalt in color with a well-crafted handle made of black colored wood. It had a couple gems encrusted in it.

“One shot from those guns paralyze their target.” Big Mama explains. “And you’ll love this.” She added as Fredia brought out another weapon. The blade was red in color. It had a glowing onyx hand guard with Pink circuit looking lines in each sharp hook that looked like they could kill themselves.

At the top of the handle was a strange menacing hound howling up ready to charge. Tendrils from it twisting around the handle. “That is the Sword of Tengu. One cut and one’s mystic Powers fizzle out until it’s healed. He’ll have some Mystical Allies to watch out for.”

The figure nodded looking over the blade before placing both on his person. “If they are who I they think they are. Then I will enjoy thrusting this blade through their shells. Now our agreement.”

“Yes, I’ll have just the Bobble you need to hippity hop across the dimensions. Provided you bring me Tiger Claw’s body?” Big Mama asked darkly.

“Of course,” the figure said bowing Big Mama grinned placing the Sword of Tengu on his back before walking out of the office Bell hops standing attention as he walked out.

For the first time in a while, he was excited for a hit job. Another Tiger Claw. He grinned to himself. “This will be very interesting….

X X X

Tiger Claw wasn’t sure what to expect but he patiently waited for Donnie to stop info dumping before, the Soft Shell was ready to reveal his New Motorcyle. “Behold Tiger Claw I give you, the Night Cycle.”

The Motorcycle before him reminded him of a modern bat mobile. The form however was a bit larger than the ones he had seen in those movies.  The front was heavily armored, the wheels even had armor around them while still allowing for them to turn. However, the whole thing was sleeker. A Nice Onix black with indigo lighting. The headlights were small stadium flood lights. Donnie slid over and hopped on top. “It’s got rocket launchers.” He said showing off the front opening to reveal them. “GPS and AI.”

Hello, Night Watcher where is the crime being committed?”

“And an impressive stereo! Complete all top Millennial hits! He said as Backstreet Boy’s ‘Larger than Life’ started to blast away on a stereo the beat thumped throughout the whole lair. And out into the city above making a few people bop their heads as Tiger Claw turned it off.

“Okay I like all of this. But I only wanted it armored and to tank a hit better. Tiger Claw said as politely as he could.  “So, I hopefully never have to speak to Repo ever again.” He added a bit bitterly towards the Mantis mutant.

Donnie in response merely pressed a button once Tiger Claw had backed away. A Rocket launched right at it exploding on the bike making Tiger Claw yell in horror. However, one the smoke cleared, and his fur stopped bristling he saw that the bike was unharmed.  Maybe it was slightly singed, but it wasn’t damaged at all.

“Will that suffice?” Donnie asked smug.

“Hell, yeah it will!” Tiger Claw said very impressed breaking out into a smile.

“Yesss! The Approval of a Parental Figure I’ve so craved!” Donnie said happily holding his cheeks as he bathed in it.

“Tiger Claw I beat Mario RPG!” Mikey said excitedly. “Geno’s gone though.” He added sadly.

“I know,” Tiger Claw said a bit sad.

“TC!” Raph said rushing in holding a DVD in his hands. “You totally gotta watch Ghost Bear’s best 2015 Matches!” he said excitedly pointing at them.

“I will I promise.” Tiger Claw assured. “I just need to finish up a few things.”

“You’ve certainly gotten popular TC, you’re practically part of the Fam.” April teased leaning on the Garage door.

“I’m just a friend,” Tiger Claw admitted quickly and a bit gruffly.

“Yeah, Yeah, Yeah, at least I’m not gonna bug you about the Chuffing Leo mentioned.” April replied slyly.

“Speaking of which where is he?” Tiger Claw asked.

        “Catching up on the meditation he missed.” Raph pointed out. They looked out in the Living room.

        Leo was Meditating but looking very bored as Splinter watched him. “Uggh Am I done yet!?” he whined. “There’s a million other things I could be doing!” he groaned.

“Ohh like chores?” Splinter asked. Leo groaned and shut up. “That’s what I thought.”

“So, Tiger Claw you, looking forward to Heroing again!?” Mikey asked excitedly.

        “Actually, yeah, someone’s gotta keep you guys out of the worst trouble.” Tiger Claw added non-chalantly.

“Well, you’re new suits not quite out of Beta yet so….” Donnie hummed. They had found out recently that the old suit had been destroyed by Draxum and the Foot Clan when he had been kidnapped. It was then that an alarm began ringing out as Shelldon rushed out.

“Somethings headed our way!” Shelldon shouted worriedly with Klunk following.

“Heading our way!? Like they know where to find us!?” Raph gasped as everyone jumped up and rushed out towards the entrance of the Lair.

“Oh thank goodness my legs were falling asleep!” Leo groaned as Splinter threw a sandal at his head. They rushed outside to see Krysta blocking the way to the entrance by to everyone’s surprise another Tiger Mutant.

“This one wore a blue shirt with a brown leather vest with bullet belts across his chest in an Ex. He had brown pants with a scarred stump where his tail used to be. With gun holsters on each side of his leg. one of which held a pair of guns Mikey could sense mystic energy from.

       He had belts around the bottoms resting against his large, pawed feet. He wore a blue scarf and was an orange-colored Tiger with piercing evil yellow eyes and patterns of black with white outlines around them. Making him look much more menacing.

         Mikey could see a familiar sword he learned about in an ancient text from Draxum against his back as he dodged a blow from Krysta with an ice encased punch, he grabbed her by the arm and threw her into the wall.

“Krysta!” Mikey shouted rushing to her side as he glared up. “Who are you!?”

“I am Tiger Claw!” the mutant declared darkly.

“He sounds like Dad…” Leo muttered in shock quietly. Splinter nodding in shock beside him.

“You can’t be Tiger Claw!” Raph declared. “He’s Tiger Claw!” Raph shouted pointing to their Tiger Claw.

“Ahh, I understand your confusion! I am a different Tiger Claw from another dimension.”

“Wholly Truffle Mac and Cheese! There are other dimensions, he gasped excitedly!” Donnie asked starry-eyed.

“Yes, but none of you will live long enough to see them!” he said pulling out the two mystic Pistols he had in his holsters. “You die here and now!”

“No way!” Mikey snarled readying his Nun chucks. He went to attack but was immediately grabbed and slammed on his shell. There was a roar within seconds Tiger Claw tackled his evil counterpart. The two rolled around on the ground biting each other as evil Tiger Claw kicked TC off sending him into a dumpster. Splinter was quick to rush in and spin hitting with both feet and tail before wrapping his tail around the evil Tiger’s neck and slamming him into the ground.

Tiger Claw slashed at him with powerful looking claws that looked like they were made to be even more deadly then TC’s who kept them short. Splinter barely dodged but had bits of his robe cut open.

      “HOT SOOUUUP!” he shouted, landing a punch in Tiger Claw’s snout and sent him into the wall. The Bounty Hunter wiped his mouth before smiling.

       “So, this dimensions Hamato Yoshi is a fat old man! I’m surprised you’re able to fight as well as you do without breaking a hip!” he sneered.

       “Hey only we can make fun of our dad!” Leo growled rushing forward.

       “No, you can’t!” Splinter snapped as Leo slid under an attack from Tiger Claw’s pistols and portaled above his head landing a kick. But Tiger Claw was quick to grab Leo’s leg in retaliation. Raph rushed forward with a Power Punch knocking Leo out of his hands. Tiger Claw immediately grabbed the sword on his back and went to slash at Raph however Mikey was quick to pull out his chains and grab his arms and throw him into the street.

“Don’t let that blade cut you! If you do you can’t use your mystic powers till the wound heals!” Mikey warned.

“That was the Sword of Tengu!?” Splinter gasped.

“Yeah!” Mikey shouted as Tiger Claw roared and lunged at them.

“APRILLLLLLLLL O’NEEEILLL!” she shouted swinging her bat at his head. However, he swung around kicking her in the stomach with his leg.

Shelldon launched Klunk as a bowling ball into his stomach knocking the wind out of Tiger Claw who managed to grab both of them.

Raph hit him over the head with a power punch freeing the two. However, Tiger Claw pulled out a more normal looking gun that unleashed a weighted rope that wrapped around Raph electrocuting him.

“RAPH!” Leo shouted rushing over and cutting him loose as the Snapper groaned a little.

Macho Gazpacho Fury kick!” Splinter shouted bouncing around and hitting this Tiger Claw multiple times. But he forced his way through and grabbed Splinter after timing the next hit.

Occum’s razor!” Donnie shouted, readying a fist extension by Tiger Claw’s head. He dodged and grabbed it with his teeth before spinning around and causing Donnie to crash into the ground. He grabbed Donnie by the neck as well.

“No!” Mikey shouted as he used his chains to wrap around and burn Tiger Claw’s wrists. He forced through the pain and whipped the chains causing Mikey to lose his grip and fly into the wall. TC Rushed past him and rammed into Tiger Claw. They wrestled and began grappling as hard as they could. One trying to overpower the other.

No matter what TC did Tiger Claw couldn’t get him to let go. However, he suddenly realized some of the Hamatos were missing. He gasped and saw Shelldon appear with his battle body his fist getting bigger as he punched Tiger Claw in the back of the neck. Krysta came up from in front as TC let go and fell back allowing her full range to freeze her tail and club Tiger Claw in the face. He grabbed the sword of Tengu and slashed at her, but Leo saved her by summoning her through a portal.

Klunk went to attack as a Jaguar, but Tiger Claw kicked her away and tried to slash at her with the Sword of Tengu. Mikey, however, wrapped his chains around his arms and yanked him away slamming him into the concrete sidewalk. His eyes then began to glow. Tiger Claw struggled holding his head as he snarled.

“Mikey is forcing his way into Tiger Claw’s mind!” Splinter deduced, however, Tiger Claw managed to slash Mikey with the sword knocking him back and rendering him powerless.

“Oh no!” Mikey whimpered, shocked in horror. He tried to use his powers, but they wouldn’t come. However, as Tiger Claw went to thrust the sword into Mikey’s head Leo summoned a portal in front of them. The other went above his head. Tiger Claw sensed this in time and moved, however he didn’t get away unscathed as the blade cut off a chunk of his left ear and stabbed his right eye.

Tiger Claw shrieked in agony holding both the afflicted areas dropping the sword as he ran off. Leo, then, ran over to Mikey. There was some kind of pink energy sparking from the injury.

“What do we do?!” Leo asked.

“My powers will return when it heals! But I need them now!” Mikey whimpered. “Without them I’m useless…..”

“That’s not true!!” Leo assured. “You’ve been kicking ass with or without them.”

“No, I haven’t Leo…” Mikey said sadly.

“Michelangelo….” Splinter muttered as they rushed back into the lair. Everyone was taking a breather as Krysta and Splinter let a potion drip onto Mikey’s cut. He yelped as it stung.

“Sorry but that means it working. It’s gonna speed up the healing. But it’ll still be a couple hours until your powers kick back in.” Krysta told him.

“Better than a few days.” Mikey muttered gratefully petting Klunk who was snuggling next to him for comfort.

“Orange you used mind meld to search Evil Tiger Claw’s mind, what did you learn?” Splinter asked.

“Big Mama sent the hit.” Mikey replied. “He’s telling the truth about the dimension thing. From what I saw his homes’ quite different from ours. But there are similarities. Anyway, she promised a ‘bobble’ that lets him dimension hop, but I can’t think of any Mystic Weapon that lets you do that. Which means Draxum didn’t think it was important enough for me to learn about.”

“The Dagger of Menshen…” Splinter muttered thoughtfully. “I know for a fact that is one weapon rumored with such power she has in her collection.”

“He got here somehow but if that Dagger doesn’t work, we’re stuck with him! We need to kick him out of here!” Leo said.

“You don’t think we can beat him?” Shelldon asked.

“Maybe you forgot but we got our asses kicked! It’s only because Leo got him to cut himself with the Sword of Tengu that we’re alive!” Mikey argued. “Non-Mystic victims of that sword are filled to their core with agony and terror. That’s the only reason he ran off!”

“So, we need whatever Big Mama wants to pay him and hopefully kick him out of here. If his only goal is getting back to his dimension.” Raph deduced.

“The Dagger would be in her private vault. The only way to open it would be….” Splinter muttered pulling out Gus’s Dog tag and looking at it. After Leo, Donnie, Raph and Krysta successfully stole it. He had looked at a picture of himself and Big Mama.

“Wait so that was a Key we stole!?” Krysta asked as Leo finished bandaging up Mikey’s cut.

“Yes, but I didn’t think I’d have to use it to get into her vault.” Splinter admitted. “But we don’t have a choice. That evil Tiger Claw will not rest until he has destroyed us. And he has shown himself to be extremely formidable. And the weapons given to him by Big Mama have made him even more deadly.”  

“Then lets go!” Leo said slicing open a portal and rushing in only to yelp as he got bounced out. He bounced around the room a bit before landing on the ground in a twisted knot before laying flat on the floor.

“It’s not that easy Blue, that vault has the highest Mystic Security and there’s no portaling into it.”

“Which means Mayhem wouldn’t be able to get in there either.” April muttered.

“So, we need Ninja Stealth to get in.” Krysta added.

“And it’s like Splinter said.” TC added picking up the Sword of Tengu. “This guy’s not gonna stop until he kills us but I’m his actual target. I’ll handle him.”

“But he’s too strong TC you can’t!” Mikey cried.

“If I can barely handle him there’s no way you guys can! You need to stay here.” Tiger Claw ordered firmly. He ran off as Splinter called his name. But he didn’t listen.

X X X

It didn’t take long for TC to smell his evil counterpart. He was in the right place. “You smell of blood and gun powder. I’m here! That’s what you wanted right?”

Tiger Claw let out a growl as he approached the edge of the building, he was on TC looked up to see that he had an eye patch over his eye and was hooked around where his ear had been cut open. “You’re a fool to approach me alone.”

“And Credit where credit is due! You’re impressive not only focusing through that blade’s Magic for a tactical retreat. But you shook off the effects quickly.” TC noted.

Tiger Claw smirked. “You have an eye for your opponents. You could be all mighty. A feared assassin so why are you wasting your talents fighting with the turtles.”

“I have no interest in being feared. Besides I fight to defend people not cut them down.” TC replied coolly.

“Still wasteful you are me after all. And I maximized my potential. You should have the same. And that still does not explain your relation to the Turtles.” Tiger Claw noted. TC didn’t answer he just glared into his counterpart readying, the Sword of Tengu. “Why do you refuse to answer?” he asked. He was simply met with TC Getting into a battle stance.

“I did not think much of those turtles aside from the littlest one, the others are barely trained stumbling kittens. And yet, they have unique powers. Big Mama was wise to prepare me.” Tiger Claw said as he smirked.

He lightly then touched his cut ear, his body rippling from the pain that shot through his body.

“The Blue one is clever. But he will pay for what he did to me. They all will, I will cut them with the Sword of Tengu once I pry it from your cold dead fingers. And make sure that they’re peeled out of their shell’s slowly. Enjoying the fear and agony in their eyes as the light fades from them.“ He looked over to see Tiger Claw shaking his teeth gritted audibly snarling gripping the sword intently. “I think I’ll make the littlest one watch his brothers die first.” Tiger Claw chuckled. “He seems….Fragile.” he smirked evilly.

“RAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!” TC let out an enraged roar as he rushed at Tiger Claw who dodged a swing from TC and kicked him off his feet then blasted him with one of the mystic blasters instantly TC couldn’t move the next thing that happened was the sword of Tengu going right into his upper as he screamed in sheer agony and terror.

“Now it makes sense,” Tiger Claw said pulling the sword from where he had stabbed it. Before picking up TC by the throat and slamming him as hard as he could back into the ground. “You see those Turtles as your cubs! You’re nothing but a glorified House Cat! You are no Tiger!”

KABLOOEY!” Donnie suddenly shouted launching a bunch of rockets at him. Tiger Claw was forced to jump away from the attack as Raph helped TC sit up. Immediately Donnie stuck him with something and that allowed his movement to return.

“What did you figure out?” TC asked.

“Turns out Panaceas are a thing and they’re made from ground up Mystic cactus.” Leo pointed out as Tiger Claw growled at them. He readied the guns only for a blue light to appear between them and cut them apart.

“You’ve been Portal chopped!” Leo declared with a smirk.

“You’re power is irritating!” Tiger Claw roared, landing a hit on Leo to fast for him to dodge and sending him into the wall. Shelldon was quick to launch rocket fists at him as Leo rolled out of the way. He grabbed the fists and crushed them. Shelldon merely replaced them. But this wasn’t working.

“You guys need to get out of here!” TC Called but he was ignored as Raph managed to grow and tried to step on Tiger Claw. But he readied the Sword of Tengu, however Donnie saw this and rushed over.

“Raph no!” Donnie shouted as he used a Rocket extension to knock Tiger Claw away while he was distracted. Raph stopped but popped back to normal. “You almost stepped on the sword.”

“My bad!” Raph admitted having not thinking of that.

“Hate to tell ya TC but you’re stuck with us.” Leo muttered as Tiger Claw snarled at them pulling out his own retractable sword.

X X X

Klunk pretended to be hair but was actually the, one wearing the Bell boy cap as she sat on top Mikey’s head. He was with Splinter, Krysta and April who was using Krysta’s cloaking broach to disguise herself as a cat. Splinter managed to open the door leading to a secret staircase.

Splinter looked down and motioned for the others to follow. They did so quickly unaware that they were being watched. Someone used Magic to walk on the ceiling watching them approach the vault before jumping down and rushing at them with Kama.

“DAD!” Mikey shouted. Splinter was quick to spin around and land a kick into her face making her roll across the floor. Frieda jumped up and rushed forward slashing at them as Mikey blocked her blows with his Nunchucks and struck at her several times. He Dodged out of the way of a Mystic laced fist and spun with a kick. Klunk jumped off his head and immediately turned into a chain whip.

“Mikey use me!” she called as Mikey picked her up and used it to wrap up Frieda and pin her arms to her sides before throwing her into the wall. Klunk retracted a bit as April landed a hit on Frieda but was countered.

Mikey rushed up behind her and aimed a punch making Frieda back off from April.

“See Mikey you’re fighting just fine!” Krysta shouted having pulled out some Kunai she brought along.

She rushed at Frieda and jabbed at her, but Frieda was quick to spin around and kick Mikey into her. “Enough Frieda!” shouted a voice from above them. Coming down from a spider web above was Big Mama already in her Spider form. She jumped down, making the four back into a corner. She glared right at Splinter.

“How did you know this was here, you horrible little rat man?” Big Mama asked. Splinter just stared back before taking her and letting her spin him around as they leaned into a pose.

“From you on one of many nights we danced, my Sassy Sugar-bear!” Splinter said with a slight blush on his face.

“Snuggle-muffin Beef cake!? It is you!” Big Mama cheered happily. “And more fetching than ever.” She said excitedly as Krysta tried to sneak over to the safe Frieda rushed in front of her slashing with her Kamas. Krysta however managed to break free and grabbed a nearby chair and beam Frieda with it.

Frieda snarled then grabbed her and pinned her down. “Hand over the Cloaking Broach you stole.”

“You gave it too me!” Krysta snarled back icing her tail and slamming Frieda off her. They glared at each other.

“Frieda stand down!” Big Mama ordered. “Clearly you did not come here to skip-a-doo down memory lane.”

“You’re right, you sent a powerful bounty hunter after Tiger Claw with the Sword of Tengu!”

“Your Tiger Claw trapped me in my own safe and stole from me.” Big Mama hissed. “However since my Flufflewhopagins and you Turtly-boos are in the cross Fire perhaps I could go back on my deal with him in exchange for the cloaking Broach Frieda mentioned. “She said looking right at Fredia with a spidery smirk.

Krysta’s eyes widened. “And if I don’t hand it over?” Krysta asked warily.

“Well then I guess he’ll just kill you all as our agreement.” Big Mama shrugged before slightly opening an eye at Krysta who thought for a few moments before hanging her head.

“April give me my cloaking broach.” Krysta muttered soullessly holding her hand out.

“Krysta no! That’s your only way to- “Mikey began but Krysta cut him off.

“I know!” she said pain laced in her voice. “I know…. but it’s not like I’ll be isolated right.”

“But there’s still apart of you that’s human that’s wants to be human again! I’m not stupid Krysta I know you’ve missed being human cause that’s part of your old life too right?!”

“You’re right it was, and maybe I’ve been lying to myself about how okay I am with it.” Krysta muttered. “But that doesn’t matter right now, your lives or more important, if I don’t do this we can’t stop the Evil Tiger Claw and die!” she declared.

“But…..” Mikey whimpered but April had already stepped forward taking it off.

“Are you absolutely sure about this?! We can fight them.” April pointed out.

“Yeah, Krysta you don’t have to give it up!” Klunk added.

“We need the energy, and we don’t have time to screw around.” Krysta muttered taking it from April. She then went up to Big Mama and handed it over despite Mikey’s silent protests. Big Mama smirked.

Pleasure doing business with you.” She said opening the vault. Krysta walked in. She looked around and soon found what she was looking for a curved dagger with a purple blade and small orbs in the handle that looked like small galaxies. The silver accent of the onyx handle was the color of starlight. Krysta picked it up. But her ears perked, as a shadowy force appeared right above her. Krysta screamed, blasting it with as much ice as she could as Mikey rushed in his powers finally back as he blasted it with a funnel of fire making the creature roar and disappear. He helped her out of the room.

“What did you just try to do!?” Mikey snarled glaring hatefully at her. She just giggled.

Furious, Mikey ran out of the room. Krysta glared at Big Mama and rushed after her Splinter and April following as Big Mama smirked.

“Oh well,” She hummed looking at the Broach. “Two out of three isn’t too bad. I know now they’re perfect fighters.”

X X X

Tiger Claw had grabbed Leo and slammed him into the wall. This was after he had been cut by the sword of Tengu. So had Raph been. Right now, they were running on Empty as Leo tried to stab him in the other eye only to be thrown and Tiger Claw to launch a powerful palm attack into it causing it to shatter. However, within seconds the Katana had repaired itself. The two stared in shock.

“Try that again I guess?” Leo asked. Tiger Claw did so, and the Katana repaired itself good as new.

“Curious….” Tiger Claw muttered.

“Hey dude I’m just as confused as you are.” Leo admitted before Tiger Claw slashed at him. He dodged jumping up and biting his wrist making him drop his sword which Leo caught in his toes before dropping away as Raph hit him with a ladder. Tiger Claw snarled backing up as the Snapper twirled it around. He snarled and grabbed the ladder when Raph swung it again. He grappled with Raph over it but with some effort managed to lift Raph and the Ladder up before swinging it as hard as he could to throw Raph off.

Donnie rushed over with a Rocket extension from the side. Tiger Claw managed to kick it off course making Donnie spin off. Shelldon dove down with a large laser that Tiger Claw dodged out of the way of.

Leo however grabbed the Ladder that Raph had and swung it from one side as Raph came with a punch from the other side. TC grabbed a nearby crooked Golf Club and swung it at him. Tiger Claw grabbed it in his mouth and yanked it away. Shelldon summoned a bunch of Roombas to shoot at Tiger Claw and tie him up in cables. The three turtles jumped up for a strike. But he spun using his free legs to knock them away as he used the Sword of Tengu to cut through the cables like butter.

TC with the retractable Sword he had stolen from Tiger Claw began to clash with the Sword of Tengu. TC dodged out of the way of Tiger Claw slashing trying to stab him. TC threw dirt into his eyes and kicked him in the crotch. Only to feel a ball cup.

“That ship has sailed,” Tiger Claw snarled as he landed a punch in TC’s gut and threw him into Raph. They groaned exhausted by the fight. But Tiger Claw was still raring to go. “Is this all you fools have to offer me? You are nothing!” he growled lifting up the Sword of Tengu to stab Leo who was on his stomach.

However suddenly silver glowing chains wrapped around the sword of Tengu’s blade and yanked it effortlessly out Tiger Claw’s hands before holding onto the handle and snarling charging so much mystic energy into it the blade exploded into nothing but a handle with dulled circuits that he threw away before marching towards Tiger Claw.

“What is this?” Tiger Claw asked before slashing Mikey. But he merely grabbed his paw and roughly twisted it the wrong way. Tiger Claw yelped being forced to his knees as everyone watched in horror. Mikey then began to punch him repeatedly not letting him recover.

“Frick!” April breathed as everyone else arrived. “Splintz get that door open!” She shouted as she and Krysta rushed up to Mikey. Splinter did just that focusing energy into the blade and slashing at the air opening a large slash in the universe.

“The legends are true!?” Splinter muttered as he heard the girls scream in surprise. Mikey had put up a wall of silver fire between him Tiger Claw and everyone else.

“MIKEY!” TC cried as Mikey wrapped up Tiger Claw in his chains burning him as he smashed him around in the walls. He snarled at Tiger Claw throwing him back towards the crack in the universe. Mikey then had the fire charge up around him. They pooled intensely as they became large rocks, they swirled in a tornado of silver fire that melted the area around them as Tiger Claw grunted in pain. With a scream Mikey sent Tiger Claw and the Meteors screaming as they flew into the crack that then closed.

“Mikey!” Krysta shouted. Mikey groaned letting the power fade from himself he gasped when he saw the melted concrete and ally way. He sighed within moments he retracted into his shell as everyone surrounded him.

“Aww Mike….” Leo muttered sadly. They were at least out of danger for now….


Boom! Happy New Year ya’ll

looking forward to the good things that awaits us in 2024! But this is the last Chapter of the Mystic Prodigy Series for 2023! And summer to now has been a fun one for me and I can’t wait for next year especially if we can get rise back!


READ AND REVIEW!!!!

Chapter 22: It Came from Draxum's place!

Chapter Text

I might be normal about Baja Blast Angst maybe…

I own nothing except the stuff I made up

It Came from Draxum’s place!

Mikey hadn’t come out of his shell for the whole day. But he finally gave into the urge to stretch. He just felt awful. The wounds from the sword of Tengu had healed completely thanks to Donnie’s herbs. His brothers were decompressing. Donnie in his own way too by working. He and Tiger Claw were holed up in the garage going over the new Night Watcher Suit. Krysta hadn’t said anything when she came home. She probably didn’t want too especially not to him. Splinter was watching TV. Mikey knew it was his source of comfort. Either way he couldn’t let go of how much sadness and anger he was feeling right now.

“Mikey?” Klunk asked pawing at him looking up at him worriedly. Mikey smiled and scratched her chin as she purred.

“It’s gonna be okay! Hey, let’s go steal back Krysta’s Cloaking broach! And steal some for ourselves while we’re at it!”

“I could get behind that.” Leo said leaning on Mikey’s door. Mikey gave his brother a weak smile. Leo sat beside him.

Leo suddenly leaned practically on him. “Oh, Mi hermano!” Leo trilled, as Mikey was practically about to have his chin go into his hammock. “You’re looking very blue! I thought that was my thing,” he said poking Mikey’s cheek.

Mikey tried to stifle a laugh.  His lips quivered as Leo whispered into his ear making him burst out laughing.

“So, how have you been doing?” Tiger Claw asked as he tested out gauntlets and boots for the suit while Donnie watched how neuroreceptors responded to the Tiger Mutants thoughts.

“Why do you ask?” Donnie asked.

“It’s been a bit rough?” Tiger Claw noted.

“It has,” Donnie said stoically. Tiger Claw wasn’t sure how to proceed he could text Carol. “Why do you ask?”

“I’m just wondering how all of this affecting you.” Tiger Claw said.

“I don’t feel emotions.” Donnie replied.

Tiger Claw knew that wasn’t entirely right but it was possible Donnie was hiding his feelings. “You want to talk about it?” He asked.

“I do not.” Donnie replied snippily.

“Sorry…” Tiger Claw muttered. It was a few minutes before Donnie spoke again.

“Fixing the problem is how I deal. I am making it so that Evil Tiger Claws won’t be a problem anymore. With this you could overpower him easily. So, time to test out the durability of your armor. I have perfected the Neurotransmitters you’re welcome!”

“You’re not gonna launch a Rocket at me, are you?” Tiger Claw asked nervously.

 

X X X

“Have you heard from Krysta at all Apes?” Raph asked downing some water.

“Nah, I’ve actually been thinking of going to Witch Town to check in on her.” April replied.

“Mind if I come with you?” Raph asked.

“No not at all Splints is coming too.” April said as they headed to the door. They left the lair and followed Splinter to a nearby abandoned store. Splinter opened the door revealing a portal that they jumped into.

This was another door that took them to close to Witch Town but more at the back outskirts where a large castle with red rooves towered high above them. With silver flags on the spire. “Whoa welcome to Hogwarts,” Raph muttered as they entered.

April led them up towards Krysta’s dorm in the girl’s tower. When they got there Krysta was lying on her bed staring at the ceiling. She didn’t even notice them, and it was dark. Not a single light was on.

“Hey Krysta…you good?” April asked a bit worried.

Krysta just hummed sadly. She seemed to glance at them. When Raph got closer he saw small black mice with large ears and big eyes. It had a black paint brush tail and was pulling fur out of Krysta’s tail. One gathered ice blue fur while the other pulled white. April noticed her hair being collected. When they looked over at what they were making it was a small quilt.

“Aww look how pretty it is!” Splinter hummed gazing in awe at the winter patterns that they had made. More Art Meece had taken all the fur that Krysta had been shedding as well but Splinter also noticed they were being watched hungrily by a couple of Bobger Trolls.

“Get away you Parasites!” Splinter hissed grabbing a slipper and batting the Bobger Trolls out the window with it as they screamed.

“Leave me alone to die…” Krysta glumly moaned.

“Okay we’re going to Carol.” Raph said picking her up as they began to leave the Art Meece watching as they left.

X X X

As Leo was reading a comic book, he noticed Mikey take off. “Hey Miguel?” Leo called. Mikey didn’t answer. Leo jumped up and rushed out to see Klunk scratching at the door.

“Lee I need help he just took off! He muttered something about the Devil’s backbone. It’s an area where Draxum’s lab was!” Klunk said as Leo opened the door and they rushed out.

“Why there!?” Leo asked.

“I don’t know!” Klunk shouted running beside him Leo opened a portal in front of them and they jumped through. When Leo reached the other side. He recognized the area as the one they landed in a year ago almost now when they went after April and Mayhem. It didn’t take them long to see Mikey standing in front of the lab.

“I’m surprised a lot of that place is still landing.” Leo muttered.

“Yeah….” Klunk muttered as they quietly approached Mikey.

“Why!?” they heard Mikey growl. They heard him say. “Why did you have to grab for any of us! Why did I have to be raised by you!” Mikey growled staring at a wall. “I Wish I had lived with my brothers! My Dad, April, people who care about me! Not some psycho that wanted a doomsday weapon! I hate you so much Draxum! I Hate you! All the abuse you put me through!” Mikey sobbed. “All the pain you put me through dehumanizing me! Hitting me shouting at me! And the worst part is….You’ve rubbed off on me! I did what you did and now my Powers are corrupted!” 

Leo and Klunk gasped just stopping themselves from making it audible as Leo hissed. “Say what now?”

X X X

Krysta blinked that’s when she realized she wasn’t in her dorm room anymore. “Wait?! Where am I!? What is this!?” she yelped flailing around and looking around only calming down when she found herself in April’s apartment.

“Krysta, are you willing to talk about anything right now?” Carol asked. Krysta let the gears turn in her head for a few minutes.

“That bad huh?” She asked.

“Art Meese were using you art supplies when we came.” April replied.

“Might as well then.” Krysta sighed. “I will say in the vault something or someone tried to grab me some kind of Shadowy thing……with tendril like hands…..” Krysta huffed curling in on herself.

“That’s good keep going,” Carol encouraged rubbing her back.

“I’m, okay, just freaked me out a bit. I am upset about the cloaking broach. But I’m sure we can find a way to get back we at least know who has it.” Krysta replied. “I do miss being human a lot sometimes. But I’m more upset about Mikey. It feels like I’m the reason he turns into….that.”

“His evil mode?” April asked. Krysta nodded sadly her ears drooping.

“From what April and Donnie told me, it seems to happen in moments of extreme emotion.” Carol replied. “So, it wouldn’t be just you. It just happened to be at these two moments. So, in theory any one of us could be a trigger.”

“It might not be so bad if his powers weren’t corrupted.” Splinter hummed before covering his mouth.

“Wait what!?” Raph yelped.

“What do you mean his powers are corrupted!?” Krysta shouted as Splinter face palmed while Carol gave him a disapproving look.

“I wasn’t supposed to say anything until he was ready to tell us!” Splinter groaned.

“But that could be forever!” Krysta groaned.

“Only Mikey knows that, and all we can do is support him.” Carol replied.

 

X X X

Mikey sucked in a sob as tears fell down the side of his face. “I hate me! I Hate me!” Mikey snarled as he began to fiercely punch at the wall as hard as he could immediately Leo could smell blood from Mikey as he punched wall as hard as he could he heard some sickening cracks as Leo rushed over grabbing him.

“MIKEY, MIKEY!” Leo repeatedly pulled him away from the wall grabbing his wrists as Mikey began thrashing.

“Mikey stop it’s us!” Klunk shouted as Mikey calmed down tears still flowing from his eyes as he looked over at Leo and Klunk. He began to sob leaning into Leo as Klunk jumped onto his shoulder and nuzzled him.

“You’re okay….I’ve got you.” Leo whispered. “Okay Let’s look at your knuckles.” Leo said quietly as he lead Mikey away and sat in the brightest light Leo could find as he slowly pulled off the wrapping gloves on his younger brother’s arms. Mikey winced when they got a bit stuck on his knuckles Leo carefully pulled them off to see his knuckles bloodied and bruised. “Aww Mike…” Leo hissed sympathetically.

Mikey hung his head in shame. “Mikey…..” Klunk muttered.

“I’m sorry.” Mikey sobbed sadly.

“It’s okay, Bud.” Leo comfortably. He pulled out a wipe and carefully wiped off the blood. They no longer looked as bad as they did but the scrapes threatened to bleed again. Leo immediately pulled out a disinfecting spray. “Okay this is gonna sting a bit okay?” Leo warned.

Mikey nodded. He yelped when the spray hit his knuckles. Klunk nuzzled with a purr as he smiled at her. Leo pulled out some bandages and began wrapping Mikey’s hands.

“Mikey why didn’t you say anything about your powers? You didn’t even tell me!” Klunk asked worriedly.

“Uh! How much did you hear!?” Mikey cried. Leo looked around nervously stopping what he was doing to sweat-drop. “So, everything then….” Mikey sighed. “I couldn’t I was too ashamed…. honestly, it’s my fault they ended up that way. Remember when I said, ‘you rubbed off on me?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Leo replied.

“Draxum told me that before we were born. He went to the council of heads for help. When they told him no, he stormed off to do it himself and prove a point. Fast Forward to a year ago. I get told no and storm off to prove a point. Which brought back the Shredder, almost got me killed. Got you hurt, Raph and Donnie captured. And worst of all I put Krysta and Klunk in danger! I took them to a Mystic Train with a Shimmer!”

Leo hummed worriedly. He looked at Mikey’s hand yet to be done again. He had just finished the right one then moved onto the left. “Listen….I Know some part of you hates to hear this. Because you want to be independent as former youngest, I get that. But we’re here and we’re gonna take care of you. I know you don’t want to be mean to anyone or lash out. But you think maybe you’re doing the Catra thing to yourself?” Leo asked.

“What about Krysta and Dad!? They’re handling their trauma so much better than I do!” Mikey protested.

“Have you seen Dad before and after! I honestly don’t think so! As for Krysta she’s been pretty bummed since yesterday yes about the Broach. But I think she’s also worried about you.”

Mikey perked up at this thoughtfully as Leo finished bandaging his hands. He blushed a little he tried to hide it when Leo smirked at it. “Don’t!” Mikey wheezed embarrassed. He felt a nudge in his leg and looked over.

“We wanted to help you! We love you, you’re our friend. And you’re not alone or with Draxum anymore!” Klunk assured.

“Thank you….” Mikey muttered quietly as he picked up Klunk and hugged her and Leo tightly. They nuzzled as Mikey began to feel his mood lift. But then they heard something growl nearby from behind them in the ruins of the lab.

“What’s that scary mystic noise.” Leo muttered worriedly.

BOOOOMMM!!!!

Bursting from the ground in a furious roar was a large blob-like monster with claws that looked glued to its side: a Crocodile mouth with a long snake tongue and a long tentacle. It had a head above the Crocodile mouth that was a gaping human-like hole with Tiger stripes and a cat-like face. At the top of it’s head was a large blue mass that looked like the lure on an angular fish.

“WAHHHHHHHH!!!!” Leo yelped as the three took off running. “IT LOOKED AT ME!”

“BAD, BAD, BAD!” Klunk shouted as they took off running the creature stumbling around after them and managing to keep pace with them.

“HOW DOES AN ELDTRICH HORROR WITHOUT LEGS RUN THAT FAST?!” Leo cried.

The creature roared but suddenly saw something in its peripheral vision when it suddenly smelt the air. It turned towards the Hidden City off in the distance. It began sniffing. The creature let out some kind of yearning sound. It turned away from the three as Mikey noticed where it was going. “Oh no! It’s headed to the Hidden City!” Mikey cried. “I can’t let it!” Mikey cried chasing after it.

“Mikey!” Leo cried rushing after his brother. Mikey grabbed the creatures with his nun chucks and swung him back over their heads. The beast righted itself and roared but was suddenly hit by an anvil with eyes: Klunk. She changed back and slashed its eye as she ran back to Leo and Mikey.

The beast roared at them and threw its claws out they were on stretchy arm. Klunk lead one claw into its eye as Leo used a pair of portals to make it hit itself in the head! Mikey tied it up again and began to swing it around, however it managed to pin itself to the ground causing Mikey to go flying towards it.

“Mikey!” Klunk shouted flying after him to help him, but both ended up grabbed in it’s tentacle. They struggled wildly as the monster put them up to its face and burped in their faces.

“EHHUUGG!” Mikey gagged coughing.

“BAAAAADD!” Klunk hissed. The monster began to open its mouth both screamed.

“HEELLLLPPP!!!”

Leo gasped, thinking quickly, he pressed the button on his belt. Before opening a portal that let him go up into the air immediately, he spun like a Tornado knocking the claws and various other limbs it had out of his way. He flew up into the air again slashing the monster’s face as he swung his swords to also portal chopping the tentacle in half making the creature roar in agony as blood oozed from the stub. Mikey was able to free himself and swing himself and Klunk to safety and Leo rushed over and checked them out.

“We’re okay thanks to you!” Mikey assured him.

They suddenly heard the monster let out more agonized sounds as the tentacle Leo had cut off grew back and its other injuries had healed as well.

“It’s got regeneration powers, like Hypno’s boyfriend!” Klunk cried.

“Hypno’s bisexual and has a boyfriend!? What year, month and day did that happen exactly?!” Leo cried.

“Not important!” Mikey cried. “What is, is that I’m ninety precent sure that, that thing is Draxum’s failed Ooze experiments and they merged!”

The monster roared lunging at them with its large gaping mouth as they screamed Klunk immediately got bigger with wings and flew off with the two on her back.

The monster rushed after them, jumping at them constantly as Klunk yelped bad over and over.

“Again, I ask how a thing with no legs catch up so easily!?” Leo yelped.

“HOT SOOUUUUPPP!” They heard Splinter shout as he spun out of nowhere and rammed the thing in it’s stomach knocking the air out of it. It hissed and stumbled back.

“DAD!” The two cried as Klunk landed and the two hugged Splinter tightly.

“You found us!” Mikey cheered.

April was at the edge of an ice road made by Krysta once they got high enough over the monster she leapt off with vigor. “APRILLLLLLL O’NEEILLLL!” April shouted as she slammed the creature in between the eyes.

Icy Fury Gelato Kick!” Krysta shouted, zipping around the beast climbing up and down and kicking it at every angle she could reach before letting the snow fall on top of it.

POWER SMASH JUTSU!” Raph shouted throwing a massive punch in it’s face back towards the Lab Ruins knocking down one of the remaining walls. It snarled at the Hamatos as they gathered together. “We got your signal!” Raph explained.

“Then where are Donnie, Shelldon and Tiger Claw?” Leo asked confused.

X X X

“And finished!” Donnie stated proudly as he tapped in the last programing for the new Suit. “You are welcome!” he declared proudly.

“Guys!” Shelldon shouted coming in from charging until Noon. “The computer’s picked up Leo’s distress signal!” Shelldon cried.

“For how long!?” Tiger Claw gasped rushing to the computer to see a timer showing twenty minutes. “How’d we did we not hear this!?”

“Why did I soundproof the garage!?” Donnie groaned having slid up by him out of nowhere.

“Let’s go!” Tiger Claw stated.

X X X

The creature sent everyone into the air and back down again. Krysta swung her tail after freezing it. It pinned her down in response. It lunged to bite her head off. Mikey however jumped in and spun his nun chucks unleashing a burst of hot fire into its mouth making it belch and roar in.

In rageful retaliation it grabbed them both in its claw and tried to crush them. Raph jumped up using his Mystic Power to make his arms huge and holding his hands together in a large fist and raising them above his head brought them down as hard as he could smashing the claw allowing the two to get free.

The Monster roared as it’s claw regenerated and it swung it’s tail hitting all three with it. They almost went flying off the edge however Leo was quick to save them with a portal.

“How do we beat this thing!?” Leo cried to Mikey.

“Just because I know what this thing is! Doesn’t mean I know how to stop it!” Mikey whined.

The creature snarled snapping at them however the minute it’s teeth was barred a missile flew right over breaking them apart. They turned to see Night Watcher on his new Motor Cycle with Donnie flying with his Battle Shell Jet pack beside him arms cross smugly smiling.

“Is that Tiger Claw!?” Leo asked his eyes sparkling in wonder and Awe Krysta, Mikey and Klunk immediately joining him. Shelldon flew right over them charging up a huge laser.

“BOOYAKASHA!” he shouted the laser hitting the monster right in the stomach as Tiger Claw jumped off his Motorcycle and ran up the side of the monster the lights on the bottom of his boots glowing as he gave his war claws an electric Pulse slashing at the arms, claws and Tentacles. Cutting off the Limbs and cauterizing the wounds.

“That should slow it down.” Tiger Claw told them the minute he landed as he called the Motorcycle to his side. “This is sweet!”

“VERY, VERY TWO VERYS SWEET!” Krysta stated as they stared at Donnie’s invention in awe as Donnie fanned himself with their amazement.

“Ahh guys it’s starting to regenerate again!” April cried.

“Tiger Claw your visor should provide us an answer.” Donnie replied as Tiger Claw nodded.

“How?” Leo asked.

“I managed to replicate the Crystal I took from Draxum’s lab.” Donnie replied.

“Is that possible?” Splinter asked quizzically.

“It looks like the Brain is in the antenna!” he called as the monster growled at them regenerating some of its limbs by now. “Raph, April distract it!” Tiger Claw shouted. “I’ll get the antenna Leo I’m gonna need a portal!”

“You got it TC!” Leo declared as Raph and April rushed up to it. Raph managed to grow Bigger with some struggle he upper cut it. He had to shrink down as his powers were getting too wild. But he had managed to poke it in the eyes with a power Punch. It yelped as April smashed another claw as it was trying to regenerate.

As it screamed in pain Mikey immediately tied it up with his chains as Shelldon summoned some of his Drones to trap it in a laser ring. Klunk got huge and pinned it down while Krysta trapped it in thick ice, exhausting herself in the process.

“WHAAA!” Leo shouted, opening a portal that Tiger Claw jumped into and found himself above the monster with one well aimed slash of his battle claws. He cut the antenna off and kicked it at an angle causing the body to fall back as the monster perished.

“Whew,” Tiger Claw sighed in relief as he let it retract when it finished it became a brace with a button it to activate. It even came with a panic button of his own. “I Love this.” He said with a slight grin.” Donnie clasped his hands together leaning his face on them with one leg up in joy.

“Ohhhhh it’s even better the second time.” Donnie sighed happily.

With that out of the way though Mikey had to explain about the knuckles. And what he was doing here. Krysta sighed. “Well at least you’re not blaming yourself for the Broach….Mikey would it help if I said I’m not entirely okay either. When you met me, I had already grieved my human self. Not so much Carina and the others. I’ve had nightmares, cried myself to sleep. I’ve even missed a couple of days at work because of what I’ve been through.”

“And again, Splinter’s before and after.” Leo said pointing to his father who glared and swatted him with his tail in response. He yelped.

“No Trauma victims is completely okay why do you have to be?” April asked.

“I…..I want to get better.” Mikey said as Klunk slinked into his arms and he held her. “I know these things take time. But it’s frustrating! That I can’t be normal.”

“Normal has nothing to do with it. It is what it is. Everyone’s normal is different.” Splinter assured. “And the pain will fade with time.”

Mikey smiled as everyone went in for a group hug gathering around Mikey and hugging him tightly Klunk leaned in against his plastron. Just for a moment the Devil’s backbone didn’t bring back those awful memories.


So this was inspired by attack of the Mega Shredder and was going to originally be based off it. But it's plot didn't mesh up well for where we are in the story. But again Baja Blast Angst! 


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 23: My Big Fat Villain Wedding!

Chapter Text

Another lost episode remake! Also there’s a movie from the 2000’s called my Big Fat Greek Wedding. That is the funniest most amazing title to me! So I couldn’t resist also extreme special thanks to Nokmietarchive for compiling all the Wedding Smashers episode clips together that really helped me!


I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


My Big Fat Villain Wedding!

Mikey was sitting on top of April’s apartment building mediating to keep his powers in check. Tiger Claw had decided to join him. Mikey had to open his eyes when he sneezed. One of the Billboards he saw was a man and a woman looking at each other passionately in white while the billboard read: Laird’s Wedding Planner call 1(800) 111-1984

“Hey Tiger Claw? What’s a wedding?” Mikey asked, catching the Tiger’s attention.

“Hmm?” he asked, noticing the billboard. “Oh, it’s a ceremony, that joins two people in love Romantically together.”

“Ohhhhh,” Mikey replied. “What’s love?” he immediately asked after making Tiger Claw blush and jolt a little.

“Uhhhh…. You, should ask Carol as she’s been married!” Tiger Claw replied with a voice crack.

“Okay,” Mikey said standing up and brushing himself off. “I’ll see you later Tiger Claw!” he shouted, pulling his gold hoodie on and going into building to find Carol. Tiger Claw sighed in relief. That was way too embarrassing to try and describe.

X X X

“Carol!” Mikey said rushing towards her as she arrived home with a big smile on his face. “Perfect timing. I have a question, what is Romantic love?”

Carol blinked before giggling. “Well, you know how love is a feeling of strong affection for those close to you?”

“Yeah,” Mikey replied.

Carol sighed nostalgically, “Well, it’s even…stronger I would say but it’s hard describe. But you know it when you feel it.” She said knowingly.

“I’m not sure I get it,” Mikey hummed. “Thanks anyway Carol.” Mikey said as he headed off. When he headed home he fell asleep in his hammock dreaming. He saw a pink light, was that love? He went closer to it. He saw the most beautiful crystal he had ever seen. Perfectly cut and polished even from what he had seen in shows or what Donnie had shown him. The crystal suddenly took, shape. Before it could finish however he woke up to a growling.

Mikey sat up looking at his stomach. He headed out into the kitchen pulling out the cookbook for vanilla pancakes. But he was going to add Chocolate chips.

“Eggs,  two tea spoons of vanilla extract, two percent milk,” Mikey said gathering the ingredients and putting them together once he had mixed them together and started cooking them. Klunk rushed in.

“Oooh the Chocolate Chip Pancakes!” She said happily. She jumped on the counter.

“Klunk, you know the rules.” Mikey said to her. She groaned and jumped down before going to her chair to watch Mikey soon finished, he got himself and Klunk a plate. Before sitting and eating. They had only just started putting on Chocolate Sauce and Whipped Cream when Splinter walked into the room looking at the toaster after grabbing some bread and placing it inside.

“Hmm, Light, medium, oooh Universe crushing!” Splinter said happily and twisting the knob to that setting. However instead of lowering the toast down to cook it. It suddenly generated a small black hole in the room rimmed with a purple light that began sucking everything in as Mikey grabbed Klunk and used his Nun chucks to hold on for dear life. But he couldn’t save their breakfast.

“NOOOOO!!!” Mikey screamed desperately as Klunk reached out for them claws jutting out.

“NOT THE PANCAKES!” she cried as they disappeared into the hole. Splinter had lost his robe and all his fur leaving him naked and in his underwear as Klunk and Mikey screamed in horror. He then started to get sucked in as Mikey immediately used one Nun chuck to wrap around Klunk who became a gold anvil while Mikey holding on to both handles used the other one to wrap around Splinter, he held onto the glowing gold chain but maneuvered his tail to reach the cord and unplug the toaster making the black hole disappear as they all fell onto the floor. The kitchen was a disaster. Mikey and Klunk just stared at where the hole used to be and where their pancakes used to be before Splinter growled.

“PURRRRPPLLLLLEEEEE!” he shouted as Donnie poked his head in. “I told you no converting kitchen appliances into inventions!”

“I have free range over appliances going out the door! And I clearly marked it so no one would get them mixed up!” Donnie shouted back. As Klunk and Mikey held each other crying over their lost pancakes with waterfall tears.

“Well, it wasn’t that clear!” Splinter snapped. Donnie glared, turning the Toaster around to show many warning stickers and a sticky note that said. ‘Invention do not touch.”

“Still not that clear.” Splinter mumbled embarrassed.

“Hey, can you guys keep it down I’m trying to find a gift for Ghost Bear.” Raph called from the other room as Mikey came in out of curiosity Klunk on his shoulder.

“What’s the gift for?” Mikey asked as Raph looked over from his phone screen.

“Ghost Bear’s gettin’ married!” Raph replied happily. “Luckily, we’ve got some extra new stuff lying around. Right now, I’m trying to find something no one else has gotten him.” Raph replied showing his twitter account with the Username Crude_Dude84. Someone mentioned gift cards, and another mentioned a China set.

“Ghost Bear hates us though.” Mikey pointed out.

“Yeah but he doesn’t have to know I sent it.” Raph replied as he decided on a toaster calling dibs on the page. He rushed out of the room to find one. Guess Donnie had a bunch of toasters. A couple hours passed.

Mikey was listening to a song he started really liking a lot. “Stylin’ wilin’ livin’ it up in the city!” Mikey sang as he and Klunk danced. “Got chucks on with Saint Laurent!” Mikey sang with a spin around the kitchen. “I gotta kiss myself I’m so pretty! I’m too hot!”

“Hot damn!” Klunk sang.

call, the police and the fireman! I’m too hot!”  Mikey said getting close to a toaster.

“Hot Damn!” Klunk sang again.

Make a dragon wanna retire man!” Mikey sang again moving his arms a bit.

I’m too hot say my name you know who I am!” Mikey shouted happily. “And my band about that money break it down! Girls hit ya hallelujah girls hit ya hallelujah Cause uptown funk gonna give it to ya! Cause uptown Funk gonna give it to ya! Cause uptown funk gonna give it to ya! Don’t believe me just watch!” His hand accidentally twisted a knob on a toaster seeing this he and Klunk shrieked and grabbed onto whatever they could shivering fearfully. However, a few seconds passed before they realized nothing was happening.

They went over to the toaster. It was in the exact same place Donnie had placed down his Black Hole Generator. He had mentioned he needed something new when Shelldon smashed the nearly complete one with his drone racing. However, this one seemed different. One of the first things Mikey noticed is that the final setting on the toaster was Dark instead of Universe crushing. “That’s odd…” Mikey muttered. It didn’t turn on when I hit it either.

Klunk jumped up on the counter to sniff it. She circled around it. “It’s brand new too! I don’t think this thing has been used. But if this is a regular toaster, where’s Donnie’s black hole one.”

Mikey felt his blood freeze. “GHOST BEAR’S WEDDING!” he shrieked. “Raph must have taken the Generator by mistake!” He immediately pulled out his phone and began searching as quickly as he could. On his own Twitter Account which basically had his name and pic. “Okay I Found the address! But it’s villains only…” Mikey hummed. Klunk made herself black with two tails and made herself thinner and more angular with slitted yellow pupiled eyes. She turned her jewel a bright red.

 Mikey however pulled out a black cape with the armor he wore to conventions. He attached the two and placed on some black pants. He tied a black scarf around the lower half his face and styled it like Shadow Weaver’s before placing on a costume version of the villain’s helmet from Crognard a really, really old show.

“What’s going on?” Raph asked just coming back.

“You accidentally gave Ghost Bear Donnie’s black hole toaster!” Klunk declared.

“Wait I DID WHAT!?” Raph yelped.  “What have I done!? It’ll kill them all!”

“And it’ll ruin the wedding!” Mikey said, placing on some costume bracers on his arms.

“If they die there is no wedding.” Raph yelped.

“That’s why me and Klunk are going to go get it,” Mikey assured as he let Klunk climb up.

“Not without me you’re not!” Raph declared. He rushed into the room they watched as he tore the place up for something then came out with large white goggles with a black spot over the eye. But he was mostly wearing a red, black polka dot spandex outfit with a fake ladybug shell over his own. He immediately rushed to Donnie’s room and grabbed the antenna he used for conventions.

And with that they were Shady Bug and Dark Fire!  As they headed above Raph calmed down for a moment. It was then how’d they’d exactly be getting the toaster back sunk in. He squeed a little shaking his fists. “We’re actually going to Ghost Bear’s wedding!” he squeed again moving around.

“Remember this is a mission! We go in swap the toasters, get out and go home! I know you like Ghost Bear, but we can’t get carried away! This is a precious moment for Ghost Bear, and we shouldn’t disturb it!” Mikey lectured.

Raph blinked for a second before looking smug. “Raph never gets carried away!”

Mikey looked at him a bit suspiciously before they heard a voice. “Do you know da wae?” They heard and looked around. “Do you know da wae?” asked a weird smushed up knuckles looking thing with big round eyes and a derpy smile. Mikey wasn’t sure if they were Yokai or Mutants.

“Undangan Knuckles?” Raph asked surprised More kept popping up asking the same question.

“Do you know da wae?” multiple asked surrounding them.

“Uhhh Yes?” Mikey asked.

They burst into smiles clicking their mouths. “Queen, Queen, Queen Queen, Queen!” they repeated over and over before Mikey corrected them.

“Uhh just for the record I’m a guy Turtle.” Mikey pointed out.

“King, King, King, Ki-ng Ki-ng King!” They repeated over and over few a few minutes the Knuckles began to follow them. They soon saw the abandoned Church hidden untouched deep in the city surrounded by skyscrapers. The area itself had some mystic plants planted and was kept by Yokai Landscapers. One raised his hat to them as they approached the front door to see the Mud Dogs acting as bouncers.

Lenard was going over the list as Mickey and Danny looked bored. Heinous was cracking his knuckles with a slight growl.

Mikey took a breath and held his head high and puffed out his plastron. “Step aside posers!” he declared arrogantly as he could. “Make way for the Biggest, Badest Villains in this city! Shady Bug and Dark Fire, you’re welcome!!”

Lenard got in front of them. “Shady Bug and Dark Fire huh? I sure as hell haven’t heard of you! And if you ain’t famous or on the list! You ain’t gettin’ in!” Lenard snapped at them.

Mikey and Klunk merely glanced at each other. Mikey raised his hands and snapped his fingers.

“SPIT ON HIM!” they Undangan Kunckles shouted as they seemed to levitate rushed over to Lenard and began spitting on him making him thrash wildly as they spit all over him. The other Mud Dogs backing up and out of the way in horror as Lenard with his hair down and soaked curled up into a ball shivering.

“Stay fresh cheese bags!” Mikey sneered walking in. Raph followed Heinous eyed him closely making Raph nervous.

“Eh heheh we’re totally not heroes dressed as fake villains’ bye!” he shouted rushing in as Warren and Hypno arrived immediately after the former allowing his Boyfriend onto the flat stone wall top Where he struck a pose.

“I’m Warren Stone with Hypnopotamus and Tonight’s top story our saucy dance moves!” he declared doing the worm as Hypno began break dancing with the electric slide as electro music played and the Mud Dogs (Minus Lenard) looked at each other confused.

X X X

They headed inside as Mikey began looking around for the toaster as Raph gazed in awe. Mikey had headed to the ground floor as Raph headed up above. “Pinatas and Skulls! HA!” Raph gasped taking in the sites. He gasped out of the Day of the Dead theming that lined the whole Church. He took a gasp in awe at the sight. There was even tradition Spanish music playing. “I always imagined Ghost Bear getting married on an Ice Burg in Hawaii but this works.” Raph hummed thoughtfully.

Mikey was poking his head out into the main floor of the Chapel and took note of a bunch of people. Including the Crab Brothers, Baxter and Albearto, The Makers of Brutality and the Mantis gang among others. He even saw a strange Corpse Flower looking Mutant there. There were also various Yokai thugs he recognized.

“Wow that’s a lot of villains! There’s even some we know here!” he said seeing Hypno and Warren come in even the Foot Clan were nearby. Bebop and Rocksteady seemed a bit conflicted. “I think all the villains we know are here too!”

“Hey there!” shouted a familiar voice. Mikey’s eyes widened it was actually two voices.

“Damn it…..” Mikey hissed, he turned to see Huggin and Munnin in suits.

“You look familiar have we met before?” Munnin asked.

“Play it cool,” Klunk hissed into his ear as they fluttered around him.

“That’s not possible! I do not have Gargoyle Henchmen only my loyal Echidnas!” Mikey declared haughtily.

“Oh well we’re actually looking for some work. Here’s our resume.” Huggin said passing Mikey a bunch of Papers.

“Uhh thank you I will consider it bye!” Mikey yelped rushing out and when he was sure they weren’t looking stuffed it into the trash. “What are they doing here!?” Mikey groaned.

“You know the answer to that.” Klunk replied sadly patting his head with one of her tails.

“I know.” The Box Turtle sighed. Klunk however immediately saw something.

“Mikey look!” Klunk shouted pointing towards a table with the gifts Mikey then saw the Black Hole Toaster with a bright red ribbon tied on it. “There it is! Now we just have too, swap them out without drawing attention to ourselves!”

Raph watched as Mikey began to sneak over. The Undangan Knuckles behind him waddling. “Okay Mikey’s sighted the toaster. You got this Shady Bug all you gotta do is keep watch and- “

All thoughts left his head when someone in a black and gold elegantly styled vest, a large black suit pants gold and white boots and a large elaborately decorated sombrero appeared in the room. “GHOST BEAR!?” he squeaked. Raph began moving a bit spastically. “Wait Ghost Bear, me wait, no wait, Go, bear! SHADY BUG BEST MAN SHOULD BE!” he screamed spastically jumping from the Balcony his arms angled to fly as the shell opened behind him sporting fake wings. “WAAAHHHHH!!!!” he screamed swimming in the air before gravity made him nosedive right into the cake below.

“RAPH!” Mikey cried having just about grabbed the Black Hole Toaster only to drop it when he heard Raph scream and fall into the cake.

“Did you just say Raph?” Asked Bebop. They turned to see the group in elaborate Yakuza suits. Bebop didn’t have his usual shades and Rocksteady had ditched the Helmet for a day for a comb cut. Recruit was eying suspiciously slowly chewing on a Nacho chip with a hard chop. Mikey then felt the eyes of The Makers of Brutality, the Crab Brothers, Baxter, Albearto, Hypno, Warren and the Mantis Squad on him. Mikey, barely able to think quickly snapped his fingers as his Henchmen appeared.

“SPIT ON THEM!” one of the Undangan Knuckles shouted immediately they began Spitting on everyone making them scream in horror as Recruit tried to fight back and was losing somehow.

“IT TOOK ME FOREVER TO GET MY HAIR THIS WAY!” Rocksteady whined as Klunk and Mikey took off.

While a lot of screaming and crying was going on Raph lifted his head as cubes of cake fell out of his eyes revealing them as he saw Ghost Bear Apathetically stare at him and the Spitting Tornado.

“Sorry about the Table Mr. Bear!” Raph whimpered timidly.

“Ha More Problemas nothing has gone right today!” he growled stomping with a huff before marching up to the altar.

X X X

Mikey took a breath, “I had it in my hands I was literally ready to leave! Why did he have to jump off a balcony to see his Idol!?” Mikey groaned before making a sad sigh. Immediately it was echoed by one that sounded a lot more feminine. He glanced at Klunk.

“That wasn’t me,” she replied as they both noticed they were nearby a changing room. Mikey went over and entered there was a screen that he stuck his head through with Klunk. They could see a lizard like Yokai with sharp frills in her black bouncy hair she was wearing a white female wrestling outfit with a mask that made her eyes appear as large white pentagons she’d look human like if not for the snake like nose on her face and scales. She had puffy lips with cute fangs sticking out of them kind of like Krysta’s. She was also well endowed.

“Is something wrong? I’m one of those villains that enjoys and indulges in the suffering of others, which is why I’m asking. So, what’s going on with you?” Mikey asked.

The Yokai who he was beginning to realize was the Bride Ghost Pepper sighed. “You’re the only one who noticed the only one of THESE LOCOS!” she screeched at the end. “That’s seems to care!”

“Yeah, I don’t actually care about your petty feelings and concerns but please continue!” Mikey replied stretching a bit and leaning in the chair he was sitting in.

“GASSSSPPPP! SO RUDE!” Ghost Pepper breathed. “I Love it!” she added with a smirk. She frowned again as she explained. “My Beloved thinks the Wedding is ruined because Meat Sweats didn’t show up and he was supposed to be best man!” she vented before swearing in Spanish and launching a blast of energy that vaguely sounded like a goat as it fired. Mikey and Klunk yelped jumping up as the beam burst out of the church and blasted a building with a large orange splat playing on it’s screen at 1515 Broadway in Times Squares.

Klunk quickly changed herself back puffed out eyes wide and unfocused as Mikey put his head back in in surprise. “Ghost Bear and Meat Sweats are Amigos!?” Mikey cried.

“Best Amigos!” Ghost Pepper added. “But Meat Sweats must’ve been faking to get my Family’s secret recipe of Picario Porkcalone-“she began before Mikey cut her off.

“No one cares lady! Let me see if I’ve got this right! Meat Sweats Flaked and now you need a Best Man?”

“Ci,” Ghost Pepper replied.

Mikey couldn’t think of what to do right away. “Just a sec!” he said rushing to a corner of the room and whispering. “What do we do!? We don’t know anyone could be the best man! And if we go back out there to grab someone we’ll get caught!” Klunk pointed.

“I know but we can’t just leave the Wedding like this! Even if they’re bad guys!” Mikey replied. “Maybe I could, do it? No, I’ll get found out.” He groaned rubbing his hand over his face before there was a cracking from the wall. They suddenly watched as it took a familiar shape. A Raph shape then Raph burst in the door making Ghost Pepper yelp.

“MAN, ME BEST, BEAR BE SHADY GHOST BUG!” Raph sputtered spastically with unfocused eyes.

“You’re offering!? I don’t know who you are, but you’ll have to do!” Ghost Pepper declared as Mikey and Klunk screamed in fear, but they went ignored as she rushed out with Raph who was lighting up at being Ghost Bear’s best man.

“I’ll keep an eye on Raph you swap out the toasters!” Mikey said to Klunk as he followed Klunk jumping off his shoulder.

“Okay!” Klunk shouted as they rushed outside. Klunk made a B-Line for the gift table grabbing the normal toaster from where they placed it as she adjusted it in place and wrapped her tails around the Black Hole Toaster.

Mikey meanwhile found himself a seat away from everyone who had been caught in the Spit Firing and kept low hoping not to be recognized as he took note of how soaked and miserable everyone looked Rocksteady had Bart Simpson hair the fire on Lieutenant and Brute’s heads were out, as Recruit had a beat up swollen face and eye.

“REBEEENNNNNNNEEEEEE!” she shouted as best as she could.

Immediately the lights went low as the Spanish music began to build up in a way that would play a version of Pomp and Circumstance. He noticed Ghost Bear looking incredibly nervous as Raph was vibrating in his place with the biggest smile he could muster.

The music began to take off as Ghost Pepper burst into the room. In her white wrestling dress outfit.

There was a heart and the Initials lighting up in fire of ‘GB and GP!’ As she cheered out. “OLA MA FAMILIA!” she shouted as she burst into a fiery tornado that burst off her with a cheer as she happily marched down the aisle. Mikey immediately saw Ghost Bear’s expression turn from anxiety to one of pure intense joy he couldn’t quite describe but he could sense it.

The intense joy and Bliss Ghost bear had as his face lit up in a bright pink blush. Mikey was a bit amazed. The turned to Ghost Pepper forgetting Raph for a minute. She was brimming with confidence. She thanked people, she waved and blew kisses too. Some one threw her a goat she drained the energy from before throwing it behind her in an explosion before rushing up and pole dancing around Ghost Bear who was in a blissful trance. The Spotlight shone brightly on them as she landed the seats going up in a burst of fire. Everyone stared, including Mikey before cheering!

Mikey gazed in awe smiling as he cooed at how in love they looked. The Yokai Pastor began speaking in Spanish. However, before Mikey could get comfortable.

“Hi again!” He heard the two Gargoyles say as Mikey’s blood froze, he turned to them they were smiling.

“So, like I said you look really familiar!” Said Munin as Mikey began snapping his fingers wildly. “We knew this Mutant called Attila! Bleeding heart kind of wimpy, never listened!” Munnin went one making Mikey incredibly uncomfortable as he kept snapping. The Undangan Knuckles had fallen asleep in what was left of the Wedding Cake.

“Will you too go away I’m trying to watch!” Mikey said quickly but the cracking in his voice sealed his fate.

“Attila it is you!” Huggin said as the two goyles ripped off the helmet and scarf.

 “Wholly cow you’re alive where’ve you been!” Munnin added. Mikey began yelping in horror as he punched them both away.

“GET AWAY FROM ME!” Mikey screamed as immediately caught everyone’s attention. Especially the Bride and Groom’s who were glaring. He looked nervous as he sat there exposed.

“Hey, that Cat’s stealing a Toaster!” Bethany shouted pointing over to Klunk who looked horrified as she lost her form and went back to normal. Still holding onto the Black Hole Toaster. It was then that Ghost Pepper noticed Raph.

“Are you taking a picture of us with yourself!?” She growled.

“Uhhh no?” He asked nervously as Ghost Bear growled and yanked off his goggles and shell revealing his eyes and shell spikes.

“TORTUGAS!” he snarled as he and Ghost Pepper attacked Raph. Ghost Pepper blasted him with fire as Ghost Bear went intangible as Raph dodged a bunch of Fire.

Mikey meanwhile was dodging and fighting off all the villains who rushed at him. He grabbed a Ladder and trapped Bethany with it before springing her upward then whacking the Humans of the Foot Clan off to the side with it. He then trapped Rocksteady’s horn in it and shoved him towards Bebop.

Albearto slashed at Mikey as he dodged. Several Mirco Bots and a couple of fists from Albearto’s body from Baxter hit him.

Klunk, however, was quickly to turn her tail into a mace and knock them away allowing Mikey to back away. The Mantis group jumped at him however Mikey wrapped them all up and swung them hard knocking them into the Mud Dogs as they rushed in.

 Mikey dodged a couple of hits from Brute’s axe. They got stuck in the seats. As he struggled to pull them Klunk turned into a jack in the box with a spring punch and gave him a nasty upper cut and turned into a version of April when facing off against Recruit.

“HOW DARE YOU!” she shouted as she tackled Klunk she quickly rolled and kicked the other girl away before changing back. Mikey had finished knocking out Lieutenant before he could send out a bunch of Paper Ninja’s there were more Chupacabras screaming and fleeing. Mikey groaned as he jumped away from Albearto. He grabbed the arm with his chain and threw him out the window.

“Alakazam!” Hypno shouted as he sent several rings at Mikey who quickly caught them and threw them back lined in fire. Hypno dodged and tried to hypnotize him. Mikey ran from the blast of magic as Klunk and Warren faced off.

“Prepare yourself Cat! I have not forgotten what you did to Charloette! So I Warren Stone-“Klunk was suddenly mesmerized and batting his head. “Warren Stone- oof! Warren Stone- oof! Warren Stone- Oof!”

“Get….” Klunk muttered extending her claws as Warren sweat a bit before running around and screaming as Klunk swat at him repeatedly. Hypno saw this and yelled his boyfriend’s name before unleashing a bubble spell at Klunk that trapped her.

“Klunk!” Mikey cried jumping up to get her and landing on Hypno and Warren’s heads as Ghost Bear slammed Raph into the ground. In a headlock by a sobbing Ghost Bear as Ghost Pepper was trying to bite into Raph but getting nowhere thanks to his thick skin. Raph took this moment to get a selfie.

Ghost Bear got dazed by the flash seeing the picture he had taken with Meat Sweats and Ghost Pepper before seeing the one that the Turtle took was like that one. Which upset him more especially when he looked over with big stupid smile.

“You and Meat Sweats……RUINED THE HAPPIEST DAY OF MY LIIIIFE!” Ghost Bear roared about to slash at Raph but Mikey quickly pulled him away with his nun-chucks and got them up to the Chandelier they at least had the Toaster but the Wedding had been destroyed anyway.

Mikey groaned dropping to his knees. “Stupid Huggin and Munnin this is their fault! We were so close! I only had to keep an eye on you, and we would’ve been home free!”

“Breathe Mike I got this!” Raph assured putting a hand on his shoulder as he stood and walked forward allowing the guests and couple to see him. “I know we ruined this ceremony! Married Couples however have each other till death does them part! But we fans just have our guys!” Raph said before taking a breath. “And you’re my guy Ghost Bear! No matter how much we fight, You and I are forever connected by a love of Wrestling!”

“My Darling Ghost Pepper loves Wrestling too!” shouted an older Chupacabra woman.

“Then We’re also connected by that love of wrestling! I haven’t seen Ghost Pepper’s matches, but I’d like too!” Raph declared. “And if you love each other half as much as the three of us love wrestling and I love you!” Raph shouted as a mysterious shadowy force entered the room. “Then this day isn’t ruined!”

Suddenly there was screaming as everything shook the Chandelier shook and fell as the three screamed everything went black as they hit the ground. Ghost Bear held his wife close as the shadows swarmed up around them then struck.

X X X

 When Mikey came too, he looked around. The church was a mess. “Where’d everybody go?” Mikey asked as Raph and Klunk groaned sitting up. They looked around and saw the place empty.

“I guess they finished up and left for the reception.” Raph replied as Klunk shook herself out.

“Which is?” She asked with an arched eyebrow.

“The party after the ceremony, it’s too bad I got carried away and screwed up the wedding though.” Raph replied.

“Yeah but you did save it in a way. You reminded them of what’s really, important. And we got the Black Hole toaster! Mission accomplished!” Mikey said grinning as he pointed to the toaster in his hand as they headed home.

Two days later….

Tap….. “What did I Just step on?” Splinter asked as large purple sirens emerged from the ground and began letting off huge shrieks as mechanical hands with spray bottles began to spray him frequently as he thrashed, and the machine spoke.

Greetings you are too close to an expired Kitchen Appliance acquisitioned by Donatello! Please make a twenty-foot distance between yourself and the Appliance immediately!”

“PURRRPLLEEEE!” Splinter shouted.

Meanwhile, Big Mama was looking at the Prisoners she had put in suspended animation. Ghost Bear, Meat Sweats and Ghost Pepper. She giggled wildly to herself. “Soon, this will be my greatest show yet….” She said with sinisterly glee shadows of pink fire shining upon her from below.


READ AND REVIEW!!

Chapter 24: Would I not Remember you!

Chapter Text

I’m a bit nervous about this one because it fought with me even in the outline stage T_T


I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


Would I not remember you?

“Guys he’s heading to the park!” Mikey shouted as he his brother’s, Klunk, and Krysta rushed after a mysterious Gecko Mutant all they knew was that he was a Khul’s Flying Gecko Mutant according to Donnie. Krysta managed to have her new skill an ice slide like from the Incredibles to keep pace with him.

She managed to see where the Mutant was going and sped on ahead jumping between the Gecko and his target as she jumped between them. “Okay hand over the Money- “

“Krysta!?” the Gecko yelped out in a voice she vaguely recognized. As she looked at him carefully in the streetlamp above them. She gasped eyes widening like a Ghost had appeared before her. “Mondo?!”

Tears began to appear in in his eyes as a look of Hurt and betrayal appeared in them. He snarled whipping his tail around and sending Krysta into a tree. Just as Mikey arrived.

“Krysta!” He shouted rushing over as the Gecko disappeared from a strange stone-like platform that Klunk began to investigate the strange pedestal.

“Krysta are you okay?” Mikey asked, helping her up.

“Am I bleeding?” She asked as Mikey looked at her head.

“No but it looks like it’s bruising already!” Mikey said as he warmed his hand over the goose egg to soothe it as she hissed.

“Where’s the Gecko!?” Raph called as the others arrived.

“Gone he took off on the Warp-Stone.” Mikey said as Klunk and Mayhem sat near it.

“Mayhem said this one goes to Italy!” Klunk called. “That place Leo sent you guys too last year.”

“So, it was him?” Krysta sighed sadly. “But what was he doing and how’d he survive!? Did the others survive too?!”

“Easy let’s take this one step at a time.” Mikey soothed.

“Okay, Okay, but I need to get there!” Krysta said as she moved out of Mikey’s arms. “Thanks Mike, it feels great. I Need to find out what’s happening to Mondo and the others hopefully.” She muttered sadly.

“Okay,” Mikey said they turned to the panel as Leo spoke out.

“Ahh why do we need those things when you have a Portal master Moi?” Leo asked.

“Well, with our powers not one hundred percent under control there’s always a chance we won’t end up where we want to go. Also, this should put us near Mondo’s location.” Mikey explained. “But if it makes you feel better These are very limited. One can’t just go anywhere it needs a pair then they’ve only got one set of Coordinates and if one breaks the whole things gotta be replaced.” Mikey added before slyly sliding up to his brother. “Plus, they can’t Portal Chop the Shredder.”

“I will happily take that.” Leo replied cheerfully.

“Okay then let’s go!” Raph said as they went on the Warp Stone within seconds, they found themselves in a new area Krysta gazed in awe.

“Whoa, are those?” April began but Krysta finished for her.

“The Dolomite Mountains!” Krysta gasped. It was daytime right now. The Turtles, Klunk Mayhem and April gazed in awe.

“Whoa they look like something out of Xenoblade!” Donnie said in awe.

“These are amazing!” Mikey added eyes sparkling.

“Aren’t they though!?” Krysta asked excitedly.

“I Bet home doesn’t have anything nearly as cool!” Mikey said a bit sadly.

“It does, I’ll even show you some places April and I know about just to prove it. Besides my old S.O.S village wasn’t too far from here, so I saw them a lot.” Krysta admitted.

“So, where’d your friend go?” Leo asked.

“That I don’t know.” Krysta sighed. “We might have lost him just now.”

“I’m on it!” Klunk declared as she flew into the sky. She glanced around and soon saw Mondo who had bright green and gold skin with red hair make it to a boat across a large lake at the base of the Mountains. “I found him there’s a large lake with an island on it. He’s going there.”

Krysta immediately took off ahead of them despite Mikey’s calls of protest. She rushed ahead quickly seeing the lake that Mondo had gone too. With a bit of effort, she channeled her powers to her feet and started crossing the lake. When she did, she saw a large cabin. Could Mondo and the older kids have built this themselves. She opened the door and entered.

She gasped as she saw a bunch of Mutant kids. But she saw that all of them were her friends.

“Krissy?” asked a four-year-old little girl. She had since been mutated into a Red Panda. It was Marlene. She saw Enzo had since become an Owl. One of the others had since become a Pink Dolphin. There was a girl who was now a mouse. The twins had become Corsican Red Deer and another a Marsicano Brown bear. So where was….

“You’ve got a lot of nerve showing your face here.” Growled Mondo who shut the door.

“Mondo…” Krysta gasped in shock. “Listen I-“

“Surprised? Yeah, this is what happened after you abandoned us!”

“I thought you were dead!” Krysta protested.

“Did you even bother to check?!” Mondo growled. “You come back from the dead and just waltz up to me and expect things to be okay!?”

“No! I didn’t even know it was you!” Krysta added. “Why are you stealing things what’s going on!?”

“I don’t have to answer you! You’ve got a new life remember?!” Mondo growled. “I’ve seen you a few times you went and replaced us!”

“No! That isn’t true- “Krysta stated.

“Save it!” Mondo growled as he got a text message. “Damn it, I’ve got a go! You can go back to your new friends any time you want we don’t want you here!” he growled storming out.

“Mondo!” Krysta cried and rushed out only to find him already gone. She glared and went after him.

X X X

“How’d we lose sight of her so fast!?” Mikey groaned.

“You mean the blur of white I just saw?” he looked up to see an Alligator snapping turtle Mutant that looked a bit like Raph.

“Are you Slash?” Mikey asked.

“Yeah, you must be one of Raph’s brothers.” He replied.

“Slash!” Raph shouted as they fist bumped, each other happy to see each other. “What are you doing here?”

“It’s kind of a long story, but it turns out one of our friends’ other friends is alive. She went ahead while we were chasing him. And now we can’t find her.” Raph replied.

“Was this friend a Mutant?” Slash asked.

“How’d you know?” Mikey asked.

“My mission is to investigate some thefts performed by what looks like a bunch of Mutant Kids. And that information on Draxum was well interesting…” Slash huffed. “Apparently this all started with some baby turtles and the Action Star Lou Jitsu before he died.”

“He didn’t die…he’s, our dad! And we were mutated with his DNA!” Leo stated.

“Seriously!?” Slash gasped. He hummed staring at the ground. “Am I…”

“Slash?” Raph asked.

“I’ve been wondering lately if I’m a Yokai at all. Especially since my earliest memories are…. heat and falling…” Slash huffed worriedly. “Is it possible there was more than four Turtles?”

“Papa only counted four in total, but Michel here was stolen away until last year.” Donnie replied. “Did he ever give you a number of Turtles?” he asked Mikey.

Mikey hummed in thought. “No, he just said there used to be more, but it didn’t matter because I Was all he needed with how powerful I was!” Mikey growled bitterly.

Slash groaned. “I don’t even know why I’m asking I have a mission!” Slash declared as he ran off.

“Wait Slash! You don’t know where to go we do!” Raph shouted making the other Snapper stop in his tracks. “Oh right,” Slash said sheepishly scratching the back of his head.

“Also how do you know about anything that’s gone on in New York?” Mikey asked.

“Well, giant Fire Monster on Thanksgiving, literally melting the city. So, we were sent to stop it. But by the time we got there, all traces of the Monster had gone. The only Warp Portal, we had took us far across the city from where it was.” Slash explained.

“Sounds like you need someone who’s Mystic Specialty is Portals!” Leo boasted with a grin.

“Yeah, anyway.” Slash said, waving him off much to his annoyance. “What we did find was Draxum splinting his own leg and arm through sheer force of will because he was more or less half dead when we found him.”

“I Still can’t believe he survived…” Mikey muttered both horrified and relieved.

“Me too, so where are they?” Slash asked.

“There’s an island in a middle of Lake that’s where we need to go!” Klunk replied as she took off and they followed her. Once they made it Mayhem was quick to warp them to the other side. When they did they were immediately barraged with rocks and other things sling shot at them.

“Wait!” Mikey shouted as he swatted the rocks away. “We’re friends of Krysta!” he shouted as loudly as he could as Leo was sending most of the debris away into the water.

“Hold on!” They heard someone shout. Hovering down was a Long-eared Owl mutant. But his eyes were larger and green as opposed to the tall yellowed eyed one working for Big Mama. “You’re really friends with her?”

“Yeah, I’m Mikey and these are my brothers. Leo, Donnie and Raph!” Mikey said quickly. “And our friends, April, Klunk, Mayhem and Slash!”

“Well, you just missed Krysta, she’s gone after Mondo.” Enzo replied.

“Mondo stole a bunch of stuff.” Leo pointed out.

Enzo sighed. “It’s the only way we’re getting by.” He said sadly. “We follow Mondo because he was the second Oldest after Krysta. But not too long after we turned into these freaks. We were having trouble surviving. People called us monsters and chased us away. Except for that Mr. X guy. But he’s a criminal and he’s been having Mondo steal stuff!” Enzo stated. “I’ve tried to get him to stop but he won’t listen he says there’s no other choice!”

“That’s not good,” Mikey hummed.

X X X

“Mondo!” Krysta shouted, managing to grab his arm and blocking his tail with her free hand. “Stop it! Why are you stealing things!?”

“I don’t have to yell you anything!” Mondo snarled. “It’s not like you care!”

“I do!” Krysta shouted. “Do you know how much trouble you could get in! And what if you get caught with…this whole situation!”

Mondo just glared. He managed to get free of her grip. “We don’t need you anymore!” he said darkly, jumping away.

“Mondo!” Krysta shouted before groaning. She exhaled but got an idea. She could smell Mondo and raced after him.

“Krysta!” Mikey shouted as they appeared from a portal that was supposed to be on the ground. Everyone screamed as they all piled on top of each other by her Mikey managing to land on top. “Did you find Mondo?”

“Yeah, but he won’t talk to me.” Krysta sighed sadly. The pile moved as both Raph and Slash rose from under it as the others fell off him.

“Well one of his friends told us! That this Mr. X guy has been making him stealing stuff!” Slash stated.

“Krysta, do you have any idea who that was?” Raph shouted as Donnie fell into a heap.

“And ow…” he groaned.

“He was another Mafia boss around where I lived until the Tiranno family mutated and crushed his family under their quote baby seal lined boots unquote!” Krysta huffed.

“With what human feet?” Donnie asked.

“Doesn’t matter, even if he’s human and down his whole group of cronies he’s still dangerous. He wasn’t Tiranno’s rival for no reason.” Krysta said as she began to try and sniff out Mondo.

“I’ve got his scent!” Krysta declared. “This is exciting I Can see why Bebop likes doing this!” Krysta declared as they headed up the hill seeing what looked like a destroyed mansion.

As they got closer Krysta’s ears perked. “Shh!” she hissed to them as Mondo rushed passed them in the bushes.

“He’s headed to the nearest town…” Krysta muttered worriedly.

Donnie, however, was looking into the building. His goggles down over his eyes. “I see someone talking hold on!” With a few taps on his phone.

Hello, yes, I saw a sighting of one of those weird Creatures. I’ve got a tip about one of them heading to the Bank in town. And I know where more are.” Mr. X declared as he began to give them the location of Enzo and the others.

He’s going to expose them!” Krysta gasped.

“We have to find Mondo now!” Mikey gasped as they jumped up.

“Leave it to me!” Leo declared as he opened the portal. They rushed inside, they screamed as they found themselves falling on Mondo.

“Yeah, it worked!” Krysta declared happily.

“WHY CAN’T YOU JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!” Mondo screamed shoving her off. “Do you know how alone I’ve been since it happened. Everything has been hell since Carina died and you just fricked off to New York with your new Boyfriend!”

“Wait what does he mean by that?!” Raph yelped.

“Shut up!” Mondo snarled. “I hate you, Krysta! YOU NEVER CAME TO FIND US YOU ABAONDED US!!”

“Mondo stop!” Mikey shouted, getting between them. “You’re being cruel taking your anger out on her! None of this is her fault!”

“Mikey stop he’s right…” Krysta sighed.

“NO! HE’S NOT!” Mikey snarled his markings and flames glowing white as his mask flickered from black to orange. “I’m tired of him being an unfair inconsiderate Asshole!”  

Sirens started to scream, they yelped, as Leo immediately opened a portal over them. They screamed as they tumbled and fell into soft snow. Everyone began to shiver as they pulled themselves out.

“Sirens!?” Mondo gasped. “Did you sell me out?!” he snarled.

“Nope, luckily I record everything.” Donnie declared, replaying Mr. X’s words as Mondo stared in horror.

“That bastard after everything! Why?!” Mondo growled slamming his fist in the ground. He shot a glare at Krysta.

“NO!” Mikey snarled again, “This is not her fault!” Mondo didn’t listen, he just took off to glide back to the island. “STOP!”

“Mikey enough,” Krysta said sternly.

“NO! I don’t care if he’s hurting! Even if he’s hurting like me! That’s no excuse to treat you or anyone else like shit.” Mikey snapped.

“But he’s not wrong!” Krysta argued.

“I say he is!” Mikey snapped.

“Guys stop! This isn’t getting us anywhere!” Leo stated coming between them. “Look feelings don’t make sense that’s why Donnie hates dealing with them. Mondo’s not being fair, but he might be upset that Krysta didn’t have to deal with their problems.”

“Yeah, it’s not fair to them.” Krysta said. “Not to mentioned I’ve called them all my family so for me to show up with you guys he must’ve felt like he had been replaced.”

“But it’s not like me where I didn’t have to go after the Dark Armor you had no way of checking at the time. And you didn’t see reason too!” Mikey argued. “It’s not like me who could’ve stood up to Draxum and gone to Carol.”

Krysta was about to argue when her phone was ringing constantly with Marlene’s number. “We need to go!” she shouted desperately.

X X X

When they arrived, they could see trucks heading out to the island. Krysta however noticed Mr. X heading to the island. “You guys handle the Hunter’s, I’m handling him!” Krysta stated.

“You sure?” Mikey asked.

“Positive just get those creeps away from here!” Krysta said as she began rushing across the lake.

“So, what do we do about them?” Klunk asked worriedly.

“I’ve been thinking about that.” Slash replied. “Mikey, Klunk come with me! The rest of you hold them off! I’ll be back.”

“Wait what?!” Raph gasped.

“There’s no time to explain to everyone they’re coming!” Slash shouted as he took the two and ran off.

X X X

Krysta made to the island just as Mondo did. Neither really noticing the other as they burst in. “You’ve/We’ve been exposed we’ve gotta get out of here!” They yelped and looked at each other.

“Mondo!” Krysta said before he could respond. “I’m here to help you guys get them out of here and I’ll hold off Mr. X! I wasn’t there before but I’m here now! The only way we’re solving this is together, alright! You don’t have to forgive me, but you need to work with me!”

Mondo sighed. “Alright…. here!” he said handing her a couple of large daggers. She took them and nodded, rushing out and seeing Mr. X.

“You’ve been hurting my friend!” she growled.

“More of you Mutant Freaks! You’re all better off in a Zoo or some laboratory where no one has to look at your misshapen mugs. Now that I’ve gotten what I need to start over the Xaiver family-GAH!” he was suddenly kicked hard in the face before Krysta charged at him.

He rolled out of the way and punched her in the gut. But Krysta was quick to suck in air and jumped off his bald head before freezing her tail and swung it around hitting him away. He pulled out a gun, but she was quick to jump on him with a snarl before freezing the gun solid and snapping at his face making him cower.

“You’re pathetic!” Krysta hissed. She threw the gun into the lake. There was suddenly a large roar; above them was a giant Dragon that landed on shore where the others were and began roaring at them with an intense burst of orange fire coming out of its mouth. With Krysta distracted Mr. X ran off.

“Hey!” He shouted only for him to punch her hard enough to daze her. Krysta groaned sitting up. He was already gone but the screaming of men told her that whatever the others had done was working. The trucks had taken off as bits of rock rushing out of the earth knocking the cars over as the hunters ran off and screamed.

“Where’s Mr. X?” Mondo asked as they slowly came out of the bushes.

“Gone, he started cowering as soon as I froze his gun.” Krysta explained. “But he won’t bother you guys again.”

“Yeah….Krysta I’m sorry.” Mondo sighed.

“Don’t worry about it.” Krysta sighed.

“No your friend is right. I have no excuse.” Mondo replied.

“What do we do now?” Marlene asked.

“I can help you guys.” Slash offered. “I came here to take you to a place where you can have normal lives again.”

“Really?!” Mondo asked excitedly. “Even after everything I did?”

“Of course!” Krysta said happily.

“But we’ll be separated again.” Marlene said sadly. The others hung their head as Mondo began to cry.

“I’ll come visit,” she promised. “We always knew that finding new homes meant splitting up. But we’re always family too!” Krysta assured as they all hugged as Mikey watched happily.

X X X

Mr. X ran through the forest only to crash into someone. He gasped skittering back when he saw who it was….King Komodo.

“You didn’t give her much of a challenge did you. That girl deserved a worthy opponent.” Komodo sneered.

“What are you gonna do!?” Mr. X cried nervously.

The lizard barred his teeth and looked at him with a slight hiss in his throat. The man screamed as his end came upon him.


Sorry guys I think this is the worst chapter I ever wrote but we’ll have better chapters coming up so bare with me! I’m so sorry this chapter was a disaster!

READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 25: Rackets and Dragons

Chapter Text

I teased her and this is her debut chapter! Prodigy!Mona Lisa!


I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Rackets and Dragons!

“Guys!” Raph shouted making everyone yelp and jump before turning to Raph who looked both determined and in a hurry. “I just got a hot tip that the Foot Clan are looking for information on The Shredder in the Hidden City!”

“Then let’s go!” Mikey said jumping up. Leo groaned a little as he was reading one of his favorite Jupiter Jim comics but didn’t hesitate either. Within minutes they arrived in the Hidden City. Klunk and Mayhem riding on Mikey and April’s shoulders respectively.

“So where do we start?” April asked.

“I say we split up.” Leo suggested. “We’ll cover more ground that way.”

“Good idea Leo! Okay who’s going with who?” Raph asked.

“I’ll go with April Klunk and Mayhem, we’ll check out the city.” Mikey replied.

“Me and Donnie we’ll go check out around the Battle Nexus!” Leo said.

“Donnie and I.” Donnie corrected.

“Okay I’ll go with Raph and uhhh,” Krysta began as Raph noticed something.

“Check out that fancy ship!” Raph said pointing to a large Red Pirate ship with gold sails that were fanned out and looked like large fins or fans themselves. It had a couple of floors and large ornate Japanese lamps. At the edge wrapping around the front of the ship was the sculpture of an eastern dragon.

The two immediately rushed off towards it as Krysta and Raph snuck closer the Fox Mutant’s ears twitched, she looked up to the footsteps. “Raph look!” she hissed pointing. Raph looked up to see a familiar Red Dragon Mutant in a suit. He had an eye patch and no tail. He also had white hair and a Goatee.

“It’s Bruce! From the Masters of Barbarianism!” Raph hissed. “This must be his ship!”

“And it looks like he kidnapped someone.” Krysta said. Raph looked over to see that she had a Bottle and piece of Paper in her hand.

“Where’d you get that?” Raph asked.

“It was floating nearby so I fished it out.” Krysta replied.

“If someone needs help than we gotta help them!” Raph declared as he started running towards the ship.

“Raph wait! Don’t forget we’ve gotta keep our ears to the ground for the foot clan!” Krysta reminded running after him. Krysta kept her ears open as they snuck aboard. Immediately she heard voices and some laughter. It didn’t take them long to see the whole under deck crawling with all sorts of lizard and snake Yokai. Some were cleaning others cooking. There were also security Yokai on board. The two’s eyes widened as they got nervous at the sheer number.

“This may have a mistake….” Krysta muttered. It was then they heard banging and thrashing rushing over to it’s source Raph pulled the door off it’s hinges when he found it locked. Inside they saw a Dragon Girl Yokai in a cage cell. With her arms around a green lizard Yokai. She had the same coloring as Bruce. But unlike him she had a long tail that was whipping around in agitation. It had a floof of white hair at the end. Her dress was Japanese style but had tan short legs underneath with the skirt several large flaps. It was a cream color the center of the torso was a salmon color while the skirt neck and lines around the salmon part were a soft pink. She had blue sclera and lavender eyes. The lizard coughed and within seconds he fell to the ground at her onyx and gold boots.

“Is he dead!?” Krysta squeaked in horror.

“No, that was a sleeper hold but wholly crap!” Raph explained just as horrified. She rushed right past them and pulled out two red blades that were curved with pink wraps around the handles the same as the pink on her dress.

“Uh hello!” Raph shouted catching her attention as she turned.

“Who the hell are you?” The Dragon Girl asked.

“We’re here to rescue you.” Krysta replied. “We got your S.O.S.”

“I never sent an S.O.S,” the girl replied confused.

“Yeah you did we’ve got it right here!” Raph said holding up the note. Instantly the girl snatched it out of his hands and read it over before spitting some sparks on it. Instantly it burned away as Raph gasped.

“What’d you do that for!?” he yelped.

“Bruce wrote that to lure my brother Satoshi out.” She stated before giving them a half-lidded look. “So, which one of you trusted this so blindly?”

Both Raph and Krysta looked dumbly at her before slowly pointing to each other. “In our defense we had no way of knowing.”

“Never thought it was a trap?” the Dragon asked.

“Touche.” Krysta replied.

“Look!” shouted a new voice as they turned to see a bunch of lizards rushing in and glaring. The girl immediately pulled out her swords and began slashing at them. As they grabbed at her she backflipped away before spinning on her toes whipping her tail around and slamming a couple away.

Power Punch Jutsu!” Raph shouted punching the rest out of the room with one punch the Dragon was impressed.

“Wholly cow!” she gasped. “That was literally one punch!” Krysta immediately rushed to the door and froze it shut.

“We need to go!” she shouted as they all took off rushing down a couple of steps sneaking into a colder part of the ship. It was dark and dimly lit. Fortunately they could still see each other.

“I didn’t think ice powers were real that’s so cool!” the Dragon girl said in awe.

“Don’t some Dragons breathe ice?” Krysta asked.

“Nope, Fire or Wind with lightning as a Rarity. Ice is just something humans made up.” The Dragon girl replied. “Okay I should find a way out from here.” She muttered to herself. Raph began following her as did Krysta as she began to look at the walls.

“Stop following me! It’s creepy.” She snipped.

“We’re here to help ya remember?” Raph replied coolly.

“I haven’t needed your help. And I didn’t ask for it remember?” the Dragon girl hissed.

Krysta crossed her arms with her own half-lidded look. “Says the girl who was in a cell and was only just getting out when we found her and needed help getting away from those guards.”

The Dragon girl growled before smirking. Immediately she spat on a nearby wire and instantly the lights flickered Raph and Krysta yelped when the lights came back on she was gone. Krysta growled.

“If she’s gonna be like that then let’s just go!” Krysta growled. “We have to, find the foot Clan and make sure they don’t find anything on Shredder remember?”

“I didn’t forget,” Raph growled. “Let’s figure a way out of here.”

X X X

“Rocksteady….” Recruit hissed as she stared at all the Yokai that had cut the Rhino Mutant when he was trying to hold the line for them. “You fell asleep!”

“I know I fell asleep!” Rocksteady snapped indignantly. “I was tired! I slept like Crap the night before.”

“It is what it is! We knew this would not be easy. For now, we must have patience!” Lieutenant chided

“Attention everyone!” called the small Octopus Bird. “It will be twelve hours before the next set of fans can see Shadow Fiend.”

Everyone groaned loudly. Recruit with intense vitriolic rage sucked in air. “DAAMMMMMNNNNNNN IT ALLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!!!!”

“Who swore!?” Raph yelped looking around before eyeing Krysta suspiciously. “Was it you!?”

“I think you’d know already if it was,” Krysta replied simply. They heard a yelp and instantly saw the Dragon Girl running back towards them. She rushed past them and the next thing they saw were Yokai that were large and feathered Raptors rushing at them.

Raph and Krysta screamed as she clubbed a couple with her frozen tail before landing a kick in another. Raph however managed to hold a couple off and throw the biggest one with the help of his avatar.

“Sweet throw!” the Dragon girl cheered only to get grabbed from behind. But Raph grabbed the Raptor that had a grip on her and punched him in the face knocking a few teeth out as he grinned stupidly and fell to the ground. Krysta froze the rest as they ran off and hid in a small cabin.

“Okay, new plan! No splits up until we get off the boat all together.” Raph declared.

“Make me,” the Dragon Girl snipped stubbornly. Raph glared and picked her up. She started squeaking in shock as he effortlessly lifted her. Her skin turning a more pinkish red as Krysta smirked.

“Great got her to shut up too,” Krysta chipperly replied. The Dragon girl shot her a glare. Within a few minutes they had made it to the top deck. However, Bruce hadn’t left it. And he was now looking right at them.

“Crap,” Krysta and Raph hissed together.

“Hey I remember you, kid. You’re that waiter with the strong jaw.” Bruce said as Raph nervously choked out a laugh.

“Yeah. I’m surprised you remember.” Raph sputtered nervously with a whimpering chuckle.

“Didn’t think you hung out with one of those warm-blooded Hair balls though.” Bruce added wrinkling his nose at Krysta who tilted her head in confusion.

The Fox mutant raised an eyebrow. “Are you being racist because you’re a Dragon and I’m a Fox? That is really dumb.” Krysta replied now with a glazed look. “Especially since Yokai come in all shapes and sizes, some of them are even animalistic so there’s literally no-”

“Forget that just run!” Raph shouted throwing down a smoke bomb.

“This way!” the Dragon girl shouted. Krysta was able to pinpoint the girl quickly she kept up with her and Raph as the Dragon Girl lead them into a small, secluded cabin that had been hidden behind some boxes.

Within minutes Bruce’s voice was suddenly on the PA. “Listen up! Two stowaways have made it on board and tried to bust out Mona Lisa! I want her back alive! As for the other two! I Don’t care what you do just make sure you put them down!”

“Mona Lisa?” Raph asked.

“That’s my name.” The Dragon Girl replied.

Raph’s eyes lit up. “That’s my favorite name and painting!”

“There’s a painting called Mona Lisa?” The Dragon Girl asked surprised.

“Yup! And it’s a mysterious painting of the most beautiful woman in the world. That’s why I like it so much.”

“Aww that’s kind of sweet Raph.” Krysta said touched. “But uhh how do you know Bruce, Mona?”

Mona hummed with a nervous hiss scratching the back of her head. “Bruce…..is my father….”

“WHAT?!” the two yelped.

“Yeah but for obvious reasons I don’t live with him. My whole life I’ve lived with my brother and Grandfather Master Azulong maybe you’ve heard of him.”

“I heard his name at least once.” Raph replied a bit dimly. Krysta just shrugged.

“Okay, long story short my grandfather took Bruce’s eye and my brother his tail. They’re both members of the sacred guard. And back in his Prime Jiji was the most powerful Sacred Guard member.”

“I know who the Sacred Guard is my friend Slash is a member!” Raph stated happily.

“How do you know, oh wait you’re the guy he chased some thugs around here with aren’t you.” Mona replied. “Including those two racist assholes.”

“Yup!” Raph replied.

“Well, I’m supposed to be one of them.” Mona sighed.

“You are?! that’s so cool!” Raph squeed his eyes glittering.

“No, it’s not! I’m stuck doing this one stupid thing I don’t want to do!” Mona shouted.

“But it’s your duty and a duty is a responsibility!” Raph argued.

“Give it to someone else then!” Mona snapped.

“Slash said the weapons don’t work like that!” Raph growled. “It’s chosen you and that’s the end of it! And if you don’t do your job bad things will happen!”

“Why do you care if I do it!?” Mona snapped getting right in Raph’s face. Raph merely got in hers their noses pushing against each other.

“Why do you care if I care!?” Raph snarled as they growled at each other only for Krysta to push them apart.

“Uhh do you two remember where we are!? A Mafia ship how about we escape and then, we can talk about this! Although,” Krysta muttered betraying her own suggestion. “It doesn’t seem so bad to just be fighting off crime and monsters.”

“That parts not bad its everything else. My friends treat me different thanks to stupid Lord Dregg and I’ve seen what that stress has done to both Slash and my brother. I don’t want or need it.” She muttered hugging herself and turning away her tail curling around her.

Raph huffed a little. “I kind of beefed this….”

X X X

“I am back with the snacks!” Brute replied handing everything off to it’s rightful recipient. Popcorn for Bebop and Rocksteady while He Recruit and Lieutenant had sugary Yokai treats. “You sure you two didn’t want anything sweet.”

“I’m trying to watch my Figure,” Bebop replied.

“Sugar makes me jittery last time I overloaded I went through a wall at the word intruders.” Rocksteady replied.

“Eh, your loss.” Brute replied as Recruit bit deeply into a Shadow Fiend Brownie. As she did she seemed to bite faster but lose focus as Bebop and Rocksteady watched slowly surprised. The same thing seemed to be happening to Brute and Lieutenant. Recruit suddenly dropped her brownie and screamed to the sky.

“I CAN SMELLLLLLL THE COOOSSSSMOOOOOOOOOOOOOSSSSSSSSS” she shrieked and then began chasing her own butt like a dog chasing it’s own tail. Their leader’s however simply raised their heads to the sky mouths open making sounds.

The two mutants looked at each other. “I’ll check the sugar you smell for LSD.” Rocksteady said to his brother.

“Eyup.” Bebop replied smelling the candy as Rocksteady ate some. He waited for a bit.

“Hmm I don’t feel any different.” Rocksteady muttered. “You get anything?”  

“No I guess Yokai sugar and Humans don’t mix. In fact I think Draxum said we’re practically Yokai ourselves now, with how he made the Ooze.” Bebop replied.

“Oh yeah I do remember that,” Rocksteady hummed as Recruit spun by them still trying to bite her own butt.

“Hmm?” Bebop hummed as a familiar scent caught his nose. He took in a big sniff. “I smell something familiar….I think it might be Lord Shredder.”

“WHERE?!” Rocksteady asked shoving his brother down to look around as Bebop pulled himself back up with a huff.

“Where do you think?” Bebop asked pointing to the Battle Nexus in the distance.

X X X

Raph and Mona had spent the next few minutes glaring at each other. Mona nudged Raph who growled and nudged back. They both did this until Krysta hit them with a small gust of cold wind at their necks making them shriek. “NOT THE TIME GUYS!” she hissed. They heard footsteps and rushed inside watching as more Raptor Yokai passed. Krysta sighed in relief she turned to see a bunch of Gold some Greek pottery and on top of the gold was a large lance with a thin handle but the blade was a huge jagged lighting like head with a small electric blue gem.

“Zeus’ lightning!” Mona gasped.

“That looks like a lance.” Krysta muttered.

“It is! But it’s full to the brim with powerful lightning power.” Mona explained.

“Wait! Are you saying Zeus is real and his lightning is a lance? Are all the Greek Gods Yokai too?!” Krysta gasped.

“Yes…what rock have you been living under?” Mona asked.

Krysta huffed. “I’ll tell you later, lets- “

“OOOOH!” Raph yelped as he set off lightning from picking up the lance, they hit the ground as lightning bounced around the room.

“How about not touching the Greek weapon!” Krysta scolded as Raph smiled nervously.

The door began to open as they quickly hid. Several Raptor and snake Yokai looked around and began searching.

“Damn it where’s Leo when you need him!” Raph groaned.

X X X

“Hey look!” Leo said pointing to April, Mayhem, Mikey, Donnie, Shelldon and Klunk who had since teamed up after Mikey’s group had combed the city. They looked over a cliff overlooking the Battle Nexus.

“They must be looking into Shadow Fiend. Maybe they think he’s the Shredder or something.” Mikey suggested.

“Then we can’t let them find him if he is.” April stated.

“Mayhem, April, Shelldon, Klunk and I can keep watch for you guys. Find a way to get the Foot Clan kicked out.” Mikey replied.

“Got it!” Leo replied as he and Donnie jumped down. As they got closer Leo could see that Rocksteady was currently trying to rip a Door open. Donnie tapped his shoulder and pointed to one of Big Mama’s bellhops nearby.

Leo smirked and cupped his hands around his mouth. “Hey what are you doing!” Leo then teleported himself and Donnie back to Mikey and the others as they watched Bebop and Rocksteady get attacked by the extra-large Bellhops who managed to overpower them.

Within minutes they had grabbed them and the Foot Humans who looked stoned and they were tossed out of the park and into a portal.

“Mission Accomplished, hey Donnie add this to your success statistics!” Leo said Chipperly.

“Guys!” Mikey gasped, showing his phone to them. “Krysta and Raph need our help!”

X X X

They had been surrounded however Krysta immediately had picked up Zues’s Lightning and aimed it at them. Immediately they were blasted out but she was singed and had static electricity making her fur bristle intensely as she coughed out some smoke. Dropping the Lance Krysta rushed out following Raph and Mona as they raced to the upper deck.

However, jumping down in front of them was Bruce. “Probably should’ve seen that coming….” Krysta muttered. Within minutes they were surrounded by his men.

“Mona sweetie let’s talk.” Bruce said looking right at his daughter as Raph and Krysta got worried. “I know you hate your dad and gramps for putting unfair pressure on you. So why not join me you can even get back at them.”

Mona sighed. “You’re right I am mad at them. But They’re still family and I’d never betray my family! And guess what Bruce you’re NOT family!”

“Yeah!” Raph cheered getting right behind her as he and Krysta glared at him. The formers pulled out their weapons as Bruce snarled smoke coming out of his nose as he snarled.

“GET THEM!” Bruce shouted pointing at them as they charged, Mona and Raph smirked at each other as they began punching out several of the Lizards and snakes. Mona whipped her tail around knocking them back as Raph suplexed a large Snake Yokai much to her surprise.

Krysta ducked and weaved around the Raptors freezing one each time she got an opening. She then summoned a large snowy wind that surrounded most of the grunts freezing them in ice leaving a few more as she growled and faced them down.

Raph and Mona however charged at Bruce who actually was actually to Raph’s shock proficient in Dragon Style Kung Fu. A pointed thrust with his claws that stuck Raph to where he actually felt his claws dig into his Plastron a bit. He then used his leg to sweep Mona off her feet in what Raph guessed was supposed to be a tail sweep. But she used her own to spring back up and over his head she flipped over his head and turned sharply pulling out her swords as she swung them over head towards him but he was quick to pull out his own Katana and block it without much effort with one hand.

Power Punch Jutsu!” Raph shouted rushing forward his arm glowing and pulling it back. Midthrust however Bruce blocked it then picked him up and threw him into Mona they groaned as Bruce came over ready to strike them again however his punch went through a portal and slammed into his own face instead.

“APRILLLLL O’NEEEEILLL!” she shouted, jumping down and swinging her bat. Hitting him hard in the side of the face.

OCCUMS RAZOR!” Donnie shouted sliding underneath Bruce and sending him up into the air when he came crashing down. He looked up to see Mayhem land on Raph and Mona and teleport them near Klunk, Mikey and Krysta who had just finished dealing with the rest of the grunts who were on the ground Klunk becoming a large Tiger and sitting on top of one.

Bruce lunged at them but Mikey grabbed his arm with his Nunchucks and tying up his arms as Krysta swung her tail frozen and sent him flying across the deck.

“MONIA BOMBS!” Shelldon shouted from above air dropping them on Bruce who screamed in disguist and alarm. “BOOYAKASHA!”

Mona rushed in at that point holding her breath swinging her swords again. At Bruce who managed to grab them from her letting his hand get cut as he grabbed her by the throat and threw her into Mikey both almost went overboard.

Krysta and Raph gasped as they rushed over both grabbing Mikey and Mona respectively. Donnie struck him with the Rocket Extension again swinging it counterclockwise on an angle that sent Bruce up into the sail nearby breaking it as he crashed back into the ground, he rolled out of the way of several barrels that Leo dropped on top of him. He snarled but there was suddenly a loud siren.

“They’re on that ship!” shouted a voice Raph realized was one of the Hidden City Cops. “And based on my readings someone just teleported a bunch of barrels over Bruce.”

“Oooh they’re good.” Leo hummed as Bruce snarled immediately using a Portal to flee. When Raph was able to calm down, he turned to find Mona gone.

“Mona?! Mona!” Raph called looking around for her.

“Who’s Mona?” Leo asked.

“I’ll explain later,” Raph sighed as Police began to rush on board.

“Looks like we’ll be answering some questions.” Krysta muttered as a couple of cops came up to them. Fortunately, the Silver Gorilla and Griffin Yokai weren’t here.

“Hey, I found Zeus’ lightning!” shouted one of them as it began to spark making Krysta and Raph scream and pull everyone down as lighting shot all around the ship.

“That is a sweet lance, deadly but so insanely sweet!” Leo cheered happily watching it.

X X X

“Ugh is it normal for your mouth and throat to be super dry after eating so much sugar?” Brute coughed as him, Lieutenant and an exhausted Foot Recruit were finally coming down from their Sugar High.

Bebop and Rocksteady, however, were looking over the Map of the Battle Nexus. “I don’t know which one it was maybe Leo but one of those Turtles sold us out!” Rocksteady growled.

“Yeah, but at least we have a solid lead now.” Bebop replied circling the arena in a red sharpie. “I know I smelt Shredder and my nose it never wrong. We’ll get another chance soon enough!”


So When Raph and Krysta interact Krysta becomes the straight man. Add Mona and Krysta becomes the new Raph while Raph and Mona dissolve into their own Chaotic Duo! HAHA! I like it! This was also inspired and loosely based on the Turtles 87 episode Raphael meets his match!


READ AND REVIEW!

Chapter 26: Fire, Ice and Stank!

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Fire Ice and Stank

It had been one of those days. Mikey and Krysta had decided to follow Leo to Run of the Mill Pizza as Donnie was on the War Path. Hueso didn’t need an explanation to know what was going on. But Leo loved to talk and thus, getting one regardless. “Okay Senor Hueso? My beloved brother Donatello and I had a bit of a spat and I kind of insulted him below the belt.”

“And then he tried to kill you.” Krysta whispered playfully with a bit of venom.

“Yes, so what kind of Pizza says I’m sorry I called you a selfish-Egg headed weirdo?” Leo asked.

“Uhhh I don’t know Hawaiian?” Hueso sighed.

“Oohhh Donnie considers Pineapple and Ham incompatible.” He said with an air quote before wiggling his fingers. “Like I said a weirdo.”

“You are of a small population of people, including God apparently as it exists that genuinely like Hawaiian Pizza, that much.” Krysta huffed “Hold on why, don’t you just get the Creepy Supreme you both love that one?” she asked.

“He can’t it’s seasonal, we won’t see it again till late September.” Mikey answered.

“Yup, wouldn’t even have to ask Senor Hueso the question if it wasn’t.” Leo snarkily added.

“I just know when me and the other kids fought over Pizza toppings my mom just got us cheese.” Krysta replied.

“Who has plain cheese Pizza?” Leo asked incredulously with an arched eyebrow.

Krysta shrugged “Children who can’t decide on toppings maturely apparently.”

Mikey sighed; he was wondering what small Pizza he would get when he heard a strange noise. He looked over to see a small potted Aloe plant and Hueso’s Coleus plants begin walking on their own. He tapped Krysta on the shoulder and pointed.

“What the hell?!” she muttered in shock. “Lets follow them!”

“Okay!” Mikey replied as they left, hearing Hueso shout and attack someone as they left. The Potted plants had left through the kitchen door as they exited the alley way they were met with a very strange sight.

Potted plants and vegetables were now getting up and moving on their own. There was one older man with white goatee and green and brown clothes trying to stop cabbages from rolling out of the store. “MY CABBAGES!” he cried trying to grab one only for them to hiss and charge. “AHHHH MY CABBAGES ARE ATTACKING ME!”

Mikey and Krysta gasped. Mikey then heard some kind of groan. Mikey saw nearby planted trees trying to uproot themselves. “What’s going on!?”

“Lets climb up and see more.” Krysta said, pointing to the roof as they climbed Mikey got worried about the trees.

“The trees are trying to pull themselves out. And Trees or other Photosynthesis there’s no air and we die!” Mikey yelped.

“Yeah, I know, but it looks like we have some time before trees start marching off.” Krysta said as they looked around. From what looked like all around New York plants and vegetables were gathering from all around.

“This looks like Magic.” Krysta muttered. “Can you figure out what’s going on.”

“I can try.” Mikey replied jumping back down to the ground and using the Mystic Chalk to draw a small rune. He placed his hand on it and let his eyes light up brightly as the rune shone a bright orange.

“I’m trying to find the source….” He muttered before focusing again. Krysta turned to see the Vendor hacking away at his cabbages with a large butcher knife and screaming primally. The orange light faded after a couple of minutes. “They’re going to some place in the Mushroom Forest in the Hidden City.”

“I can get us there.” Krysta replied pulling out a school portal and activating it. The two entered immediately, finding themselves in the bioluminescent Mushroom Forest. Within a few minutes, they saw portals opening nearby allowing some flowers and other plants to fall out. Leo behind them jumped up from somewhere only for a bird to kick him back towards somewhere.

However, Mikey immediately sensed a tremor by one of the mushrooms. “The Mushrooms are trying to uproot as well!”

“Uhh Mikey…” Krysta muttered pointing that even mystic plants like a passing Mystic Venus trap.

“FEEEED MEEEEE SEAMORE!” it shouted to the heavens as it’s roots walked it towards a bunch of ruins.

“Whoa I’ve never seen those before…” Krysta muttered.

“They kind of have the same architecture as those ruins where the Star Crystal was.” Mikey noted.

“We might see more brain monster art in there then.” Krysta replied leaping over the wall and heading into the doorway. However, she was instantly zapped and screamed as she was blown back.

“Krysta!” Mikey gasped as he rushed over to her side. She groaned.

“I’m okay,” she huffed as she stood up. “What was that?!”

“Some kind of barrier that’s only letting plants in.” Mikey deduced. Mikey scanned it again. “It’s really crude though, some plant like material should get us in.

Transition….

The two had dressed up in paper tree costumes with actual sticks with leaves on them. They even put a bunch of leaves on their heads. “Is this really gonna work?”

“It should whoever made that spell only just started learning mystic runes.” Mikey replied.

They waddled towards it within minutes they had passed the barrier. When they entered Krysta’s ears twitched under her tree costume there was a melodic humming that made her sway a little. Mikey’s voice was muffled. Krysta suddenly felt herself being shaken. “Gahhh I’m awake! What’s wrong.”

“It’s another spell, also pretty crude we’ve gotta keep each other awake.” Mikey said as Krysta nodded. They ditched the tree costumes and snuck closer towards the center of the ruins which had massive triceratops skulls in them.

“That must be who’s learning magic!” Mikey gasped. “It’s a plant Mutant!”

“I’ve seen him before when we were rescuing you Tiger Claw got him pissed off at the foot clan as a distraction.” Krysta said as vines began to snake around her.

Mikey noticed. “Kry-mmmph!” Vines immediately wrapped around Mikey as Krysta cried out, but she was grabbed as well both screamed as they were pulled into the Dark.

X X X

She’s taken the Hidden City by storm with her new Battle Nexus Champion Shadow Feind!” shouted the announcer as a indigo cloaked figure with bright purple armor, red eyes and spikes on the back of the hood roared landing a fatal blow on the last contestant who fell to the bottom of a giant bloody pile as it roared in success. “And now she has us all under her eight iron thumbs give it up for Big Mama!” Tiger Claw watched as Big Mama in her true form trapezed down. Turning into her human form as she did so.

Tiger Claw huffed and shook the memories out of his head. He began following Raph who was a few feet ahead of him. “Thanks for coming with me to find Mona Tiger Claw. Klunk and Shelldon are off with April and Mayhem. And Donnie….well…”

I’m the one with the Egg-shaped head?! OH NO! My head is a perfect set of rectangles! YOU LEONARDO ARE THE ONE WITH THE FREAKISHLY MISHAPEN RHOMBUS FOR THAT SUPREMELY DUM-DUMB HEAD!” Donnie snarled he wasn’t really noticing Raph who was watching him Rant to himself. Donnie squeezed a Spongebob Toy incredibly hard as the head expanded largely with the eyes bugging out until half of the body was gone and beads began to pour out as Donnie grinded his teeth.

“Understood.” Tiger Claw replied. “So, she’s a Dragon Yokai and looks kind of like Bruce, right?”

“How’d you know?” Raph asked. Tiger Claw pointed to the outside of Unbearlievable Sweets where she had about four cupcakes. “It’s her!” Raph shouted as he rushed over. “Mona!”

“Raph?” Mona asked surprised.

“Are you alright where’d you go!?” Raph asked fussily.

Mona looked annoyed by the treatment she huffed. “Enough about me,” Mona said standing up leaning in close fluttering her eye lids. “What about you, big guy.”

Raph’s face immediately turned a shade of greenish pink as he began stuttering.

Remember this is all to raise money for my favorite Charity….Me!” Big Mama’s voice rang over the many screens in the area. “And my upcoming Fantabulous Battle Nexus Wizbang!”

Raph managed to shake it off. “You shouldn’t be alone what if Bruce comes back after you.”

“Why Raphie you’re worried about me,” she said with a wink making Raph squeak as Tiger Claw took over the conversation. “Look how he feels about you has nothing to do with it. If Bruce is after you he’ll try to find you.”

“Relax!” Mona said waving Tiger Claw off. “I’m in a place he won’t find me right away.”

Transition….

“They found you right away,” Tiger Claw deadpanned as they saw more of Bruce’s goons tearing up the place.

We have item 1.5!” shouted Hueso’s voice as he pulled off a sheet revealing Leo covered in shiny gold paint in his Benjamin Blueregarde outfit striking a pose. “The Gatsby Terrapin! Notice the exquisite cut hair and the firm muscles and chiseled chin with an excellente goatee for stroking thoughtfully.” He was reading incredulously. No one was really paying attention.

“I’ll lead them away you two, run!” Tiger Claw stated activating his Night Watcher outfit and jumping down in front of them punching out the Raptors.

“That’s the Night Watcher!” shouted one.

“What’s he doing here?” shouted another. However, one of the Raptors looked over. He began chasing after Raph and Mona. The former immediately saw a Barrel and threw it at the Raptor making him yelp and spin in the air with the Donkey Kong death sound as he landed on his back with a flower he pulled out and laid down.

Mona and Raph immediately took off running.

X X X

Mikey and Krysta groaned one the cobwebs cleared from their heads they looked around and saw they were in a large garden with all sorts of plants even the ones that had uprooted themselves or had shown up potted.

There was mystic Lavendar humming away as they struggled not to pay too much attention to it. There was suddenly a pitchy voice singing creepily.

take a little sunshine…..sprinkle in some rain……mix it at the right time….then do it again…..Father Nature has so many things to do…..it takes a lot of concentration……and just the right combination…..” sang the Corpse Flower Mutant as he stepped out of the shadows. “And with a little alteration, I make my creation…”

“That’s not creepy….” Krysta muttered as Mikey immediately tried to struggle. Krysta found their hands were basically completely covered and wound in vines. She could see Mikey trying to burn the ones over his hands and wrists as subtly as possible.

“I should’ve known those like you would’ve tried to stop me.” Said the mutant as Mikey saw a tag around his shorts.

“Harold…Wait you were that guy from the greenhouse I was gonna go to! You got Mutated, listen let us help you! I know you’re angry and scared but- “

“Me scared no sir! But angry yes!” Harold declared. “And its Stink Bomb now Harold was the name one of the oppressive races gave me! The plants have spoken to me! They cry out for a savior! They have spoken to me about how they’ve been oppressed, trodden down, and beaten constantly by others. Eaten by Vegans and Vegetarians those who hypocritically decide that a plant’s life is worth less than an animal who Also eat plants like they are worth nothing!”

“That last part is the basic food chain.” Krysta pointed out.

“SILENCE!” Stink Bomb shouted. “It is time for the Oppression of plants to end. Now that have I have transcended my human cage and reached my true Spiritual form, I can lead my people to salvation!”

Krysta arched an eyebrow, but she heard a slight whimper she glanced over and saw Mikey’s eyes widening. He muttered Draxum’s name under his breath.

I don’t want this; I don’t want this!” Mikey hissed, starting to hyperventilate.

“I will destroy from this earth every, man, woman, child and Animal both human and Yokai and then the plants can take back the world!” he shouted with a yodel. Krysta got it immediately he was sounding like Draxum to Mikey. Immediately she froze away most of the vines on her hands and wrists, making them brittle as she broke them. She scooted closer to Mikey and found his hand squeezing it.

“You’re okay, it’s okay….” She whispered to him as Harold laughed and yodeled wildly. Mikey looked over at her and nodding he took a rigid but deep breath he nodded at her as he focused smoke rising from him Krysta froze more of her vines. which got Harolds attention. “NO! How dare you bring the forbidden elements in this sacred sanctuary.”

Mikey broke free pulling out his nun chucks. “Boom bah Bamm!” he shouted, throwing several rocks that Harold whipped away with his vines before sucking in a breath.  He unleashed a large burst of smell vomit. Mikey immediately spun one of his nun chucks blocking it. The splashes burst into flame that scattered around.

“Mikey fire, flammable!” Krysta shouted.

“Oh right,” Mikey said sheepishly as he was blasted back by the most foul-smelling gunk they had ever smelt. “Uugghhh Why couldn’t He be a weed mutant!?” Mikey groaned as more vines from Stink Bomb rushed forward. Landing a kick that Mikey blocked as Krysta jumped up on several plants and froze her tail slamming it in his back. He dove into the ground and disappeared. He reappeared unleashing more of his smell barf at them that Krysta put up an ice wall for. She rushed forward jumping up several vines and branches of smaller trees leaping and kicking away plants at Harold as she swung down and kicked him in the gut as Mikey ducked back.

Harold looked to the sky and unleashed a huge smoke cloud of the corpse flower smell. Both Krysta and Mikey cringe. “We need to take him out now!” Mikey whimpered to Krysta.

“Don’t have to tell me twice!” Krysta stated. “I don’t suppose your dad taught you the Macho Gazpacho Fury Kick?”

“As a matter of fact he did!” Mikey replied with a grin. The two stood side by side charging up their respective fire and Ice energy. The two began to combine as they took off the ice and fire becoming a blue crystal like flame as Mikey kicked Harold into the air and sent him towards Krysta who kicked him down causing him to crash and bounce along his ice path. The two’s eyes began to glow brightly as the blue fire combined around them and they both went into a kick. The Cold Fire kick.

“COWABUNGA!” they shouted causing Harold to go flying and crash open a part of the ceiling as Raph, Mona and Tiger Claw were passing over it.

“EWWWWW!” Mona groaned holding her nose tightly as Tiger Claw and Raph began to flash back.

“I know that smell.” Tiger Claw muttered.

“Please not again!” Raph cried as they suddenly fell through the floor with a scream. Raph noticed Mona had flipped around and was going to land on her head. “I’LL SAVE YOU MONA!” Raph shouted grabbing her and lifting her up and she blushed and squeaked again everyone crashed almost practically on top of Mikey and Krysta.

“Raph, Tiger Claw?!” Mikey asked as he and Krysta landed from the kick. Tiger Claw noticed the blue flames he had never seen Fire quite like this before. “Oh good you found Mona.”

“Eep!” Mona squeaked. As the group began talking with Raph finally putting Mona down Harold groaned unconscious as a shadowy force immediately swallowed him. But no one else noticed….

X X X

Mona was already talking about getting an apartment on the surface in New York even asking about April’s building. Raph and Tiger Claw were asking her about going home which lead to another spat. At least no Mafia ship this time.

Krysta however looked over at Mikey. “Hey bud you okay?” she asked. “I noticed you kind of.”

“Flashed back to Draxum,” Mikey sighed. “Yup.” Mikey replied. “But it’s thanks to you I pushed through it…thanks.” Mikey said blushing he was tempted to hug her but she was blushing her ears down embarrassed making her incredibly cute. All they could do was giggle nervously and fist bump each other.

There was a squawk in the sky. They looked up to see Leo in his Benjamin Blueregarde outfit in gold paint being bridal carried away by the most handsome man any of them had ever seen.

Both Mona and Raph were gasping and oogling him in awe blushing. Tiger Claw looked confused and trying to desperately tell himself something with a blush.

Krysta and Mikey stared blushing themselves snarkily eyed. “Who’s that incredibly handsome guy carrying away Leo on a Smirugh….” Mikey muttered as Krysta fluffed out her tail wagging.

“I don’t know….but I am extremely jealous.” She muttered.

“Yeah, me too….” Mikey said woefully.


I love it when I can get chapters out back to back! I had fun with this one too! Also good Cold Fire Chapter!

READ AND REVIEW!!!!

Chapter 27: Hypnotasmic!

Chapter Text

And thus this is the conclusion to the Donnie and Witch Town arc not the last we’ll see of Witch Town I don’t think


I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Hypnotasmic!

Donnie had already eaten his breakfast and drank a cup of coffee he had had the pot ready beside him as he began to draft wildly. With his recent find he was excited and focused. Unaware of the world around him he could hear voices. He wasn’t sure but he soon saw his vision taking shape. The world shone with the most perfect color Purple! He could see the new project in glorious three dimensions he could see how it work how it-

BONK!

“AHHH!” Donnie yelped before turning to see Krysta holding a scroll with her arms crossed, Mikey, Klunk, Mayhem and April staring at him.

“Come on, it’s Cauldron cleaning day.” April said with Mayhem on her shoulders.

“Ugh! Now?! But I was in the middle of visualizing.” Donnie whinned.

“Sorry Donnie that was the deal, and either that or go to Mystic Jail.” Krysta pointed out Mikey and Klunk nodding beside her. “Now you can’t use tech or science of your own. But you can use the tech and science of others as I cleared it with Mira. By which I mean, Fantastik and a Metal scrub.” Krysta replied holding up the two subjects.

Horaaay! He said without a hint of sarcasm.” Donnie huffed, taking them from her.  He then reached for a cabinet nearby and pulled out a gas mask.

“Can I come you guys I only saw so much of Witch Town last time we went there Please?!” Mikey pleaded. “Draxum would never let me go there in the past! Not even for Magic.”

 “Why not? There’s plenty of magic you could’ve learned from there.” Krysta pointed out.

“Draxum said the magic witches do was mostly Parlor tricks.” Mikey huffed. “And I was only to be taught, quote: important spells. But their magic always looked so pretty and fun, I admired that.” Mikey said happily.

“Well now’s as good as time as any to experience it.” April replied happily. “And not just the small sample you got from that bounce spell!”

 “Yeah I’m sure they’d show you around. Mira loves visitors.” Krysta replied happily.

“Not me,” Donnie pointed out.

“Most visitors.” She corrected Krysta then pulled out a portal coin and opened it within seconds of entering they arrived.

"WOOOOWWWW!" Klunk and Mikey cheered together.

“Mikey! Look it’s Witch town! I Can already see something magical.” Klunk declared pointing at the Newt Witch on her floating chair that was still floating.

“Sweet!!” Mikey cheered happily.

“Oh, good you’re here!” They heard Gentry say as she came out to greet them.

“Gentry long time no see!” April chirped happily.

“Same, it’s good to see you April, thank you for making sure he’d come.” Gentry replied.

“He’s willing to show, he can just get swept up in his lab.” April assured as Mayhem nodded from her shoulder.

“That’s why he’s got us!” Klunk replied puffing out her chest happily.

“Emphasis on us,” Mikey teased scratching behind her ear as she purred. The inside of the school had large marble hallways. Golden candles and light up crystals lined the halls as pictures of great witches and wizards lined the walls. They passed a huge dinning hall. They could see it being cleaned by various magical mops and scrub brushes.

Other students were passing them through the school as Gentry led them down to the Dungeons.

“What’s down here?” Klunk asked.

“Just some more classrooms, like the Potion class, hence the cauldrons being down here it is also where they’re cleaned.” Gentry replied. “And those potions can get really messy.”

Donnie grunted disapprovingly. As much as he groused this was preferable over going to jail or getting April and Possibly Krysta banned from Witch Town. One of them lived there. It really seemed juvenile looking back and it wasn’t even worth it or necessary in the end. He wasn’t really paying attention to them meeting up with Mira but her voice did break him out of his trance.

“Here we are.” She said gesturing to the cauldrons.

“Yup Goopy dirty cauldrons, I’m on it.” Donnie replied putting on his gas mask and pulling his goggles down over his eyes and be got started. There was a magical hose nearby waiting for use. Donnie merely waved to it.

Krysta felt a tap and turned to see Mikey looking at her with the biggest cutest purple eyes. Her resolve immediately faltered, also she promised. “Hey Mira, any chance you could show my friend Mikey around town? He’s really been dying to have an actual visit.”

“I’d be delighted.” Mira replied. “Follow me!” she said floating a bit as they headed out.

“We’ll see you later Donnie promise!” April called as they headed out. Mikey was practically bouncing, and it was taking all his will not to rush off. One of the first things they saw was a staircase move from  them. Mikey gasped excitedly.

“Hey, remember to breathe, okay?” Krysta asked as Mikey immediately took several breaths. One of the things he saw was a Crystal ball floating up to Krysta.

“What’s that for?” April asked.

“Schedule,” Krysta replied as Gentry got one. Mikey oohed as Gentry pointed to an open room across from them. Mikey could see various bottles glowing in many shapes and colors. They entered inside to see the shelves reach really high.

“That’s the potion cabinet we put our potion assignments here.” Gentry said before grabbing one with her name on it. “Here’s one that puts the worms to sleep.”

“Really?” Krysta asked teasingly with an arched eyebrow.

“Yes, Krysta, I admit it. I Hate dirt.” She huffed playfully rolling her eyes. Krysta looked satisfied. They went a bit higher towards another room. A floor above where Donnie was now.

“Oooh!!! No way is that!?” Mikey asked excitedly as Mayhem’s jaw dropped.

“This is the legendary Staff of Merlin.” Mira said pointing to an elaborate staff with a large crystal hanging from the hook part with black ribbons off the back and three smaller crystals on the inside of the hook blue, pink and yellow. “He left it at his old school as a memento and for safe keeping. This Scepter will make you the most powerful Wizard or Witch in the world!” she declared as a shadow peeked out and gasped before slipping back into the shadows with an eye smile.

“Wait Merlin? As in Arthurian Legend Merlin!?” Krysta gasped.

“Oh yes, he was real, and he was born here! As was Baba Yaga sadly.” Mira sighed.

“Wait are you saying all Mythical Creatures are Yokai!?” April asked.

“Yes, all of them.” Mira confirmed cheerfully.

“Do you mean what this means April!?” Krysta gasped.

“Mythology is basically academic?” April asked.

“No! Donnie’s getting Coal for Christmas for what he did!” Krysta shouted surprised.

“The Acoustics in these tunnels are Amazing!” Donnie snarled from below them as Krysta’s ears twitched at that.

“Wow….” She muttered.

There was more to see. They walked around and saw the Magical Creatures classroom outdoors. Along with a large green house full of mystic plants that Mikey would absolutely have to bring Donnie too later. Then they went into town where Mikey saw various magic living instruments playing a few, tunes that he remembered from his Youth when he tried to sneak in.

The shops had various potions and candies that had all kinds of effects, even Mystic die and paints he found, some magical art supplies and paints he was quick to gather up.

“Look at all of this!” Mikey squeaked. “There’s all sorts of cool stuff here!” he shouted pointing as he spun. “Here, here, here, here, here!” he repeated spinning around as Klunk had to save him from falling.

 Krysta helped him sit up as Mayhem poofed away some of the stuff April just bought. “Don, snacks for?” Mikey hummed still dizzy.

“Yup, so Mikey you’ve seen enough?” April asked, noticing how dizzy he was.

“Nope! But maybe I need a break.” Mikey hummed as he held on to Krysta who helped him up. Mayhem teleported them to Donnie which made Mikey slightly dizzier.

Donnie had been progressing really well. Having done them all. He moved the last one over to be sprayed down by the Yokai hose. It made a happy squeak before blasting away at the inside of the cauldron.

“Make sure they’re nice and soaked no plants wants to touch chemicals and I’m pretty sure the cleaner will screw up any potion it meets.” Mikey warned.

“That’s right,” Krysta replied taking a Witch Cake and handing it to Donnie who sat down. He looked at the cake and wrinkled his nose. “Not a fan of Pineapple Texture or taste.” He muttered.

“Okay, well what else we got?” Krysta asked looking through the bag as April handed him a water before helping Krysta, find a flavor that he’d want as Mikey took the Pineapple one to share with Klunk.

“The flavors really taste like you’re eating the actual thing!” Mikey happily said.

“Yup!” Klunk added between mouthfuls.

“Oh, Donnie you should’ve seen some of the Mystic crystals there was one that plays music and others have crystalized power in them. Oh, and there were living dolls and some voodoo dolls that were creepy. Oh, and spells like a bounce spell a spell that makes you glow in the dark.” Mikey went on and on a bit as Donnie growled.

“Sounds…. amazing….” he growled through gritted teeth making Mikey cower a little.

“Yeah, we’re not doing this again especially with Mikey here, spill!” Krysta ordered.

Donnie sighed. “I still, don’t get mystic stuff! And it just is! Science explains everything. But…Magic is magic!”

“I’m sorry, Donnie.” Mikey apologized.

“Oh no, don’t not enjoy yourself on my account! I’m sorry if that sounded like sarcasm it’s good that you’re having fun! What is not fun is not having Mystic Powers! Being unable to have them and not knowing how or why!” Donnie huffed.

“That, doesn’t matter, even if it turns out you didn’t get Mystic Powers from the ooze and that is a possibility. We are brothers! You, don’t have to be anything or do anything special for that!” Mikey assured putting a hand on his shoulder. “Besides you’re incredibly smart and you always know how to help!”

Donnie teared up a bit, but he was also waving his hand towards him as if waving the praise, towards himself. Mikey giggled and hugged him. “I’m sure Professor Mystic can help you figure some stuff out.” Mikey assured him.

There was suddenly a loud collection of thrashing and smashing. Even a couple of grunts. “Wow you weren’t kidding about the acoustics!” Krysta gasped.

Mayhem immediately teleported them to the source where they saw Mira and Gentry. “That’s the artifact room!” Krysta gasped as she saw the door had cut apart. There was a bright light and instantly Mikey felt an intense surge of power coming from the room.

“Merlin’s Staff!” Mikey gasped.

MESSSSSSMAAROOOOOOOOo!!!!!!!” shouted a familiar voice that Mayhem was quick to teleport them out of the way of just as it hit Mira and Gentry. Donnie immediately pulled out sound proof headphones form his battle shell for everyone.

“That was Hypno’s voice!” Klunk cried. “Is he after the staff!?”

“You mean the staff that makes me the second most powerful magician in the world?” Hypno asked coming out. “Now why would I just leave that alone?” he sneered. “Especially when I can do this!” he said snapping his fingers and instantly Gentry and Mira began doing the chicken dance. Kicking their legs out one at a time as they flapped their folded arms.

“Knock it off!” Krysta snarled as Hypno chuckled. But he ignored her.

“Oh this is going to be fun!” he said waving the staff and instantly a gold crown with a purple cap underneath encrusted with Sapphires and a large diamond at the top along with a purple cape with a white fur rim with black spots and gold scrub brush like shoulder pads. He began to float up with Mira and Gentry still doing the dance as Krysta rushed at them.

“Hey!” she shouted but Hypno zapped the walls of the school making Krysta trip back into the others as they went flying down to the bottom of the school. They crashed in a pile.

“Mayhem get us out to the town!” April called. He nodded and poofed them but instantly they, were zapped back to the floor. “Aww man he made the castle poof proof!” April cried.

“Then we’ll have to take the long way. Besides, he might try to figure out how to get into the school vault next. That staff wasn’t the only one here!”

“They are more artifacts here!?” Mikey yelped.

“Yes, and if Hypno gets them we can kiss our chances of winning goodbye!” Krysta replied as she jumped up and started running to the stairs.

X X X

“Witches of Witch town!” Hypno called getting the attention of the Witches who all immediately nervously muttered about what they were seeing to each other. “You are all under new Management! Starting now: MESSMAROOOOOO!!!!”

Immediately the entire town stopped what they were doing, including the floating Newt Yokai and began mimicking the dance that Gentry and Mira were doing as they marched around him in a circle. “Do the Macarena!” the music started playing as the entire town did the dance moves putting their hands on their waist at the end and spinning them around before jumping to the left with a clap. as Hypno laughed. “I’m thinking of a spot of tea, maybe some Coffee Cauldron cakes! Then we can start getting the rest of the artifacts!” Hypno declared.

The group had managed to get to the front doors of the castle they peeked their heads outside. They could see the Witches of Witch Town doing the chicken dance and marching towards the castle. A few had hung back to weigh on Hypno who was sipping tea on a chair couch while being fanned.

Krysta quickly shut the door and froze it. “If he’s trying to make himself more powerful, he’s gonna go after the vault! We need to make sure they don’t get in!”

“We also have to get the staff back before he can do worse.” Mikey added.

The door was immediately blasted off it’s hinges by several of the Witches as Krysta used ice to slide under several and jump up making a grab for the staff.

“Alakazam!” Hypno shouted unleashing a full flurry of razor rings that Mayhem quickly teleported away from her. She immediately saw Mira and rushed at her grabbing the Key from around her neck. and knocking her in the gut with a frozen tail.

“Sorry Mira!” Krysta muttered regretfully. However, several spells came flying at them; they yelped dodging out of the way as Hypno floated above them with a smirk. Krysta gasped.

“Mayhem get us out of here!” she shouted to the small lion Yokai who nodded and teleported them away. When they landed Krysta immediately saw that they were by the vault. They looked below to see all the Witches chicken dancing in several directions.

“Find them!” Hypno commanded.

“We need to figure out how to get the staff back.” April hissed to them. “Mayhem and I can keep an eye on the vault while you guys jump Hypno!”

“I’ll help too!” Klunk declared getting into a fighting stance. “But...” she said easing. “We can’t just keep the key here.”

“That’s why I’ll hold onto it.” Krysta pointed out. “The rest of you go get Hypno.”

“You can’t go off alone I’m coming with you!” Mikey asserted.

“Alright,” Krysta said as she turned to Donnie. “Get the staff.”

“I’m on it he said confidently!” Donnie said running off as he began to collect things. Krysta and Mikey ran off to hide watching their backs as Mikey stuck close to Krysta’s. He caught something out of the corner of his eye.

“Look out!” Mikey shouted blocking a spell from Mira with his nun chucks. He saw Gentry and Mira approaching them with the chicken dance. Another spell from Mira got them to split apart as Mikey tied up Gentry and threw her into a closet. He shoved a chair under the knob to keep her from breaking out.

He suddenly heard Krysta shout. “Mikey catch!” she shouted, throwing the key to him. He yelped, managing to catch it after a few mishaps. He gasped and looked around to find her gone. He rushed out, hiding the key in his shell.

“Krysta?!” Mikey cried looking around but couldn’t find her. That was because she had been tied up in ribbons from Hypno. Some of which had wrapped around her muzzle. She growled at him.

“Ah, ah, ah no talking with your mouth full!” Hypno mocked picking her up by one of the ribbon ropes and flying up with her as she let out a muffled curse.

“KRYSTA!” Mikey shouted, trying to go after her as Krysta shook her head at him. Donnie immediately came out with a handful of stuff he had found. He immediately tried running and working at the same time. He tripped and yelped spinning like a plank as his mechanical arms tried to catch all the pieces flying around him in the air with a yelp he landed diagonally into the wall.

The parts then fell at his feet breaking. “NO!” Donnie gasped. Krysta screamed for Donnie’s help as Mikey was about to hand over the key.

“DON’T MIKEY!” he shouted, holding out his hand instantly. A large blaster appeared unleashing a burst of energy at Hypno sending him flying back immediately Mikey groaned shaking his head out and saw that Hypno had dropped Krysta he rushed over pulling the scarfs off from around her muzzle.

“You shouldn’t have tried to come back for me.” She scolded.

“I couldn’t stop myself.” Mikey muttered shamefully as he untied Krysta who sighed.

“Thanks,” She assured.

Up above the witches that were attacking April, Mayhem and Klunk groaned as they held their heads. “Look they must’ve stopped Hypno!” Klunk shouted as they rushed past the confused witches who decided to follow.

They rushed out to see Donnie in a trance like state summon several lightning rods that swirled around him as Hypno unleashed a powerful surge of lightning.

Donnie merely grounded them all as the lightning harmlessly struck them instead. Grounding the lightning and disappearing as Hypno gasped. “How is this happening?! The staff is supposed to make me the second most powerful magician in the world!”

“Witch!” Mira corrected with a snarl. “Magicians are just pale imitators.”

Donnie then placed on some purple metallic armor that took a familiar shape. It had a large reptilian tail with a trident at the end. Donnie with a smirk could be seen at the base of the shoulders and neck of the robot’s face as a large gun like protrusion and pointed engines he got into a ninjutsu stance once the robot was completed as Mikey gasped.

“He made Yaldabaoth!” he gasped as April, Klunk and Krysta gasped in shock and awe. Donnie immediately began spinning as Hypno summoned a bunch of rocks to smash into Donnie but he merely began spinning.

Fibonacci!” He declared knocking the rocks back towards Hypno who dance dodged as they struck at him. Hypno had to perriet, twirl and lean back to dodge the rocks. He sighed in relief but then came a rocket punch that knocked him into the air followed up with a flying kick from Donnie making him drop the staff as he tumbled down to the ground floor.

Hypno screamed as he reached for the staff. However, Mayhem appeared on it and smirked evilly as he tightened himself around its handle. “No wait please- “Hypno cried but he had disappeared instantly taking the staff with him as Hypno resigned himself to his fate. “Aww Crapbaskets!” With a scream Hypno crashed into the ground making a, him shaped hole that he groaned pulling himself out of.

Poofing in front of him again was April who smirked and zapped him with the staff as Mayhem sat on her shoulders. Immediately he was doing the same chicken dance he made the town’s folk do. However, it wasn’t long before the denizens of Witch Town gathered around glaring at Hypno.

“Seize him!” Mira shouted.

“SIEZE THE MAGICIAN!” They all shouted immediately tackling and dog piling Hypno within minutes Hypno groaned as he found himself on the floor of one of the Hidden City Jail cells. The turtles had started taking him here. He’d have to find a way to bust out. He dusted himself off unaware that he was being watched.

He suddenly saw shadows poor around him that grabbed and pulled him down as he screamed a laugh filling the air.

X X X

Magic was being used to repair the castle and it was decided that the staff would have a replica for others to behold while the real one was to be tucked away in the vault away from potential threats.

“Well,” Donnie boasted sliding up to Mira with a smug look and his arms crossed. “Who’d have thought science and magic combined would best the power of Merlin! I’ll concede that I certainly didn’t buuuut I did utilize them together, pretty well!” he said boastfully rubbing his nails against his plastron to polish them before admiring them.

Mira stepped away from Donnie with a stern look. “Donatello, you have repaid your debt. You also saved Witch Town and the Staff of Merlin. And for that We are all grateful. However, we are still far from a place of Amity.”

“Fair enough,” Donnie replied sheepishly as he slid back towards Mikey.

“But this does prove you have Mystic Powers; they just work a bit differently, so they need a different method to unlock. And Professor Mystic is definitely gonna help you figure it out!” Mikey declared proudly.

“Perhaps this will help,” Mira said giving Mikey a book that said mystic blossoming on it. Mikey recognized the book from his youth. Draxum had it but had scratched out several phrases and tore out some pages from his copy. Probably stuff he deemed parlor tricks. Now he had the full copy.

“Thanks Mira!” Mikey said chipperly as they took their leave Donnie was focusing.

“What are you doing? Do you need the bathroom, there Donnie?” Krysta asked with an arched eyebrow crossing her arms as April and the others watched.

“Trying to summon back that sweet Yaldabaoth!” he declared madly as he gritted his teeth and strained as he suddenly farted everyone with looks of disgust backed away. “That was not me….” Donnie muttered with wide nervous eyes.


So yeah Donnie’s arc has been unlocking and understanding his own mystic powers. But we’re not there yet.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 28: Raft Race!

Chapter Text

The ending is gonna be special!


I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Raft Race

Mikey was looking through the book since he got up in the morning. So far, He found things that he had put on the no list as Donnie wouldn’t do them due to his ground rules.

“Find anything that’s not icky, sticky or gooey with the consistency of Pineapple?” Donnie asked looking over his shoulder.

“Well, there’s the method me, Raph and Leo technically used.” Mikey replied. “I know there were five weapons when I lived there. But you never took one, I just realized.”

“Why would I when I have my sweet superior Tech-bo?” Donnie asked cockily.

“Well, maybe we can find one for you.” Mikey suggested. “Mystic Weapons are pretty durable. You’d have to be as strong or stronger than Draxum to break or damage them. So, I bet if we dug around the lab ruins then- “

Wordlessly Donnie had pulled the clip board for no go methods Mikey had created. He wrote Training weapon on it. Handed it to Mikey for him to see before nuzzling his tech-bo with an affectionate hum.

“Okay then I’ll keep looking.” Mikey replied as he turned the page Klunk sleeping beside him. He had another clipboard for himself with at least a few things written on it. If the book could help with his corruption, he wanted to try it.

Breaking news!” Shouted the news Anchor from the TV. Which caught their attention. Mikey and Donnie heard Splinter groan in frustration as all four brothers gathered around the Tv as Splinter huffed and puffed. “Another attack by a Mysterious monster in the Hudson Islands, state park! Three college students were injured while kayaking in the park. Receiving large lacerations. Authorities urge citizens to stay out of the park until the Monster is found.”

Really right as it was getting to the good part!? Cody was about to break up with Donna! I just know it!” Splinter groaned.

“We gotta figure out what’s going on at the state park.” Raph declared.

“They said lacerations what if it’s the Shredder?” Leo suggested.

Splinter crossed his arms with a skeptical hum.“I have my doubts as those who crossed the Shredder’s path were almost never left alive.” He sensed Leo smile and lift a finger to keep his mouth closed. “Hence why I said almost.” He said making Leo sulk from being interrupted. “But if someone were to create a new ring for that control collar. Then there’s that possibility!”

With that everyone gathered they headed out to the State Island Park. It was south of Cuddle Cakes Puppy Rescue. Mikey was excited to be in a new part of the world outside of New York. He and Klunk watched everything go by out the window as Splinter continued to sulk about the special report.

“Relax I’m sure you can find out what happened on the internet.” Tiger Claw drawled annoyed at the older Mutant’s immaturity. “Whether or not they do is going to be all over the news.”

“Do you know how old that story line is! Red tell him!” Splinter barked.

“Uhhh I think I was nine?” Raph guessed.

“Exactly, Seven years! She has abused him in every way, shape and form!” Splinter dramatically explained.

“Honestly that sounds like part of your life in a way.” Tiger Claw mused.

 “The show for the past year has built up to him finally dumping her toxic ass! And I’m supposed to find out if he did it or not by reading an article on the internet!?” Splinter asked incredulously.

“Yes, because life be like that.” Tiger Claw replied curtly. “Also, pretty certain making sure the Shredder’s Body isn’t walking around on its own is much more important.”

“Fair enough,” Splinter relented. “If it is we need to find a way to destroy it.”

“I’ve been thinking about that! So, hear me out!” Krysta declared. “If it is the Shredder’s body, walking around on its own! We capture it and then, Leo opens a portal to the core of the earth then we shove it inside!” Krysta said making a pushing motion with her paw hands for emphasis.

Everyone mused on that for a minute it sounded like it could work. “We will call that Plan A!” Splinter agreed.

“We’re here!” Mikey said excitedly as everyone got out.

“Okay the Mad Dogz with Shelldon and Klunk are gonna head down south of the park the B- Team is going to head north.” Raph instructed.

“You got it!” April declared as Mayhem wagged his tail in determination. The group made a fist bump circle before going their separate ways. While walking a few ways away from the tank. Mayhem teleported to the top of the trees and looked around as the others walked forward below. He suddenly saw something eyes widening as he teleported to April’s head and tugging her hair to the left of here.

“What is it boy!?” April gasped as Mayhem made various alarmed sounds. April went to investigate. She took off running Krysta managing to keep pace with her.

April, however, suddenly crashed into someone coming the opposite direction as Mayhem on Krysta’s shoulder’s gasped with her. It was Foot Recruit they gasped glaring at each other with hatred and intensity. They immediately began fighting only for Krysta to make an ice wall between them.

“April forget her! We got more important things to worry about!” Krysta scolded.

“But if she’s here she must have heard the News Report too!” April argued.

“Ha glad to see you’re not as dumb as you look!” Recruit mocked as the two glared at each other through the quickly melting ice.

“The Hamatos, here!!?” Lieutenant said as both teams immediately showed up. They got into fighting stances facing each other down. “Forget them Recruit we heard the monster was south of here!”

That means the Turtles could get to it first.” Krysta thought but she saw Lieutenant open a portal. “Go ahead we’ll just teleport to wherever you go!” she threatened with Mayhem poofing around a bit to prove it. “You want to make sure we don’t follow then you’ll have to fight us!”

“What are you doing!?” Tiger Claw asked.

“Buying time plus we can get of them if we win.” Krysta hissed. The ice had completely melted now. April and Recruit were ready to tear each other apart.

“I saw we have a fight were we pulverize your spirits!” Recruit, suddenly said smirking maliciously.

“Sounds good to me.” April growled.

“Wait what are you doing!?” Krysta yelped.

“We will race for the monster! And the Loser shall suffer defeat!” Recruit, shouted. “And I will make you choke on it! CHOKE ON IT!” she shouted cross-eyed cutting off Rocksteady who was about to say something.

“Not if I make you choke first!!” April declared as she took her mystic bat to whack down trees and started running towards some. Recruit was hot on her heels and shoved her down only for April to get back on her knees and ram into her the two pushed against each other as Recruit grabbed a Tomahawk. The stood fierce and ready to chop and build.

“Oooohhh boy….” Splinter muttered.

X X X

Mikey had finished using a spell that would help them find odd things. He immediately led them to some broken branches. Or rather cut. Mikey picked up a branch and looked it over. “These have been cut in half.” He muttered. “I don’t think the Shredder would’ve done it this way. Maybe we’re actually dealing with a mutant.”

“Then, who do we know that has scissor hands?” Raph asked.

“Well, there’s Repo and Scorpiion.” Mikey suggested.

“Mona does have those two swords.” Donnie suggested. “Shelldon I need you to analyze these branches see if you can tell what cut them.”

“On it!” Shelldon declared as he shone a red light on them.

“Mona’s not gonna go around chopping up trees and cutting People!” Raph declared defensively.

“Ohh didn’t take you for liking the bad girls big brother.” Leo teased making Raph blush.

“Leave him alone.” Mikey growled as Klunk jump up and began rapidly swatting Leo.

“AHHH I was joking! I was joking!” Leo yelped.

“BAD!” Klunk shouted as Donnie leaned into a tree but screamed as he was covered in a thick layer of webbing. He started screaming.

“AHHH SPIDERS, SPIDERS!” He screamed over and over pulling out the flamethrower on his Tech-Bo and setting parts of the forest on fire which Leo was rapidly putting out by portalling, water before he and Mikey jumped on him. Leo was biting onto his arm as Donnie bit back bitterly.

“The branches were snapped by a pincer, just so you know.” Shelldon said floating close to them with a half-lidded look.

X X X

“So, this is how we handle things going forward why?” Tiger Claw asked flatly.

“Because rivalry.” Krysta muttered a bit nervously.

“I have a question why are girls so terrifying!” Rocksteady whined.

Everyone looked at Splinter. “Why are you all looking at me.”

“You’re the only one here who’s dated a girl and has the perspective that the answer needs.” Tiger Claw replied.

Splinter huffed. “Fine, to answer your question, Rhino Boy, Woman are fierce and amazing creatures with powerful spirits. And that power cannot be interfered with at times like this. It’ll only end badly. Trust me.” He sighed thinking back to something.

“Good thing I’m gay then.” Bebop muttered.

April and Casey were glaring hatefully at each other as the two rafts got close to each other. April and Recruit pressed their faces against each other looking into their eyes growling and hissing.

“Rapids!” Krysta cried as everyone jumped up and watched ready to keep the Rafts afloat. Not that April and Recruit would help. Rocksteady smashed rocks near the Foot Raft while Krysta used her ice powers to glide their raft over them. Krysta and Rocksteady panted in relief catching their breath. Krysta’s ears perked and looked over. Sure, enough, there was something moving quickly through the trees.

“They look like giant Scorpions?” Bebop muttered.

“Shouldn’t we, look into that? Can the Shredder make Scorpion Monsters?” Rocksteady asked.

Lieutenant opened his mouth but closed it again looking puzzled. “I don’t…. actually know….”

X X X

Everyone yelped as they were almost trampled by the Mutants Leo was quick to portal them to a large ledge above them. Shelldon and Klunk flying up to meet them. Klunk taking her place on Mikey’s head as they looked.

“Those must be what’s causing the attacks!” Raph stated pointed.

“They kind of look like Scorpions…” Leo said awkwardly raising an eyebrow at them. Mikey suddenly saw something and started swinging after them.

“Mikey!” Raph shouted as the Box Turtle immediately took off and got a high vantage point where he gasped, he immediately recognized who was at the front of the pack directing the Scorpion Rabbit Mutants. He jumped back to the others.

“It’s Scorpiion! He’s controlling the monsters!” Mikey told them.

“So, the same Mutant that Raph and that crazy actor got caught by!?” Shelldon asked.

“Exactly!” Mikey replied. “We’ve gotta go after them!”

X X X

Things had devolved very quickly as of now April and Casey were using their weapons to fight across the two rafts. April and her, were clashing jumping around as April rolled out of the way of a kick before swinging her bat and sending Recruit back towards Rocksteady who caught her.

“RELEASE ME AT ONCE!” she shrieked.

“Okay,” Rocksteady said as he let go and held his hands up. Recruit charged and jumped spinning with her kunai only for April to block it and landing a chop in the side of her neck. With a yelp Recruit hit April’s raft with a thud. Pain blossomed in her face as she growled, she looked at the mast she began stabbing at it smiling maliciously at April.

“Oh….no you didn’t….” April hissed before jumping over to the Foot Raft and swung as hard as she could at the mast cracking it as Bebop and Rocksteady freaked and held it.

“Get the hammer get a hammer!” Rocksteady shouted as he kept April at Bay while Foot Recruit was trying to pull the ropes holding the Hamato Raft together however Tiger Claw had grabbed her and held her up as Brute grabbed April and Bebop was now desperately trying to hammer their mast back together as Rocksteady held it.

“Okay we trade, and the Boats are off limits deal?!” Splinter asked.

Lieutenant thought for a moment and nodded. “Deal!” he said as the two girls were sent back to their respective sides. They glared at each other with a snarl. However, as Bebop finished his patch job he sighed and turned.

He sniffed something and turned. “Hey look!” He shouted, pointing the rest of the Foot Clan turned and saw, large powerful spiky monsters that were slashing down the trees.

“You don’t think?” Brute asked as Lieutenant nodded and grabbed a paddle and pushed the raft away from the Hamatos.

“No, you don’t!” Krysta shouted. Mayhem poofed to the top of the Foot Raft then poofed it closer as Krysta immediately froze the two together.

April and Recruit took that as a sign to attack each other again. Brute tried to punch April in the back only for Tiger Claw to grab his fist and immediately landed a Tiger thrust into his face dazing him as Tiger Claw kicked him across the raft. Splinter was quick to block Lieutenant as he went in for an attack. Krysta was quickly at his side, sending a blast of snow in his face before grabbing his arm and slamming him on his back.

“We need to keep an eye on that monster.” Splinter stated as he jumped and whipped his tail knocking Bebop back when he went for an attack.

“Not if we keep an eye on it first!” Rocksteady shouted charging only for Mayhem to poof down then teleport him hanging upside down in the air making him yelp and fall making the boats rock wildly as everyone yelped and tried to keep balance. Krysta placed her hands in the water trying to slow it but she didn’t get quite what she wanted….

X X X

“Scorpiion!” Mikey declared.

“Halt Villain!” Leo declared heroically.

“Lame,” Shelldon drawled.

“When did we start speaking like that?” Donnie asked flatly.

“Mikey opened up an opportunity and I took it!” Leo snipped as Scorpiion looked down to see them.

“You freaks again!? Is this going to be a constant!?” Scorpiion growled.

“If you keep doing bad stuff then yes!” Raph declared with a smirk.

“You aren’t going to stop me from getting revenge on my Coworkers! I’ve taken control of all these mutant Scorpion rabbits!” Scorpiion shouted before making a shrill whistle into his claws as they came out. They snarled as they came out into the sun. large, furred rabbits with pincers for ears large bug eyes and mandibles with large rabbit back legs and four little scorpion legs in the front and large scorpion tails with large needle like stingers that made Raph whimper.

“Raph hates needles…..” he muttered.

“Look!” Mikey began Klunk looking timid on his shoulder. “What your Co-workers did was wrong! But you can’t sick giant mutant Rabbits on them! Two Rights don’t make a wrong!”

“Uhhh that’s two wrongs don’t make a right.” Donnie corrected.

“Oh right!” Mikey said sheepishly.

“I’m not doing this again!” Scorpiion growled. “Prepare to destroy my minions!” He sneered pointing at them.

The Rabbits snarled with strange clicking squeals. “Ha!” Donnie said smirking. “Jokes on you the Bigger the Scorpion the less lethal the venom!” he sneered.

“True, but somehow these Rabbits got mutated with Death Stalker Scorpion DNA.” Scorpiion pointed out.

“Oooohhhhhh,” Donnie hissed all his bravado blowing away. Immediately the group began dodging as they jabbed at them. Donnie immediately flew up with everyone holding on to each other legs as he flew Mikey was whipping away at stingers that came close as Scorpiion laughed.

Leo and Raph also batted them away as Klunk and Shelldon tried to get to Scorpiion as they jabbed however Shelldon was almost stabbed by the stinger as Klunk was almost stung. “We can’t get close or fight back!” she cried.

However suddenly there was a large wave of Slush that appeared behind them making everyone stop what they were doing, even the Scorbits as they were suddenly swept away by a large wave of freezing slush that washed everyone out to a clearing.

“Brrrr why!?” Leo moaned as everyone shivered with him.

“Damn it I wanted Ice!” Krysta growled as April and Splinter shivered. Tiger Claw rubbed his arms to warm up. “Yeah, you’re not freezing a large river especially in the middle of May.” He told her as Klunk and Shelldon flew over managing to get away just in time.

“Guys! You, okay?” Klunk asked. Mikey seemed a bit dazed, he was staring out into the sky as the Foot Clan pulled themselves out of the Slush. What they saw next were Scorpiion and his monsters swept up in a tornado of Black shadow and instantly disappear, but they felt it.

“Quick after it!” Lieutenant said as they all jumped to their feet.

“Wait!” Raph shouted going to rush after the Foot Clan when Mikey suddenly started shrieking. He turned Mikey was holding his head tears streaming down his face as his markings flickered between silvery black and bright pink.

“Mikey!” Leo shouted, grabbing his wrists everyone gathered around him. Mikey sucked in air he looked at them.

“The…..seal!” he sputtered. “KARAI’S SEAL IS BREAKING!”


Sorry about this guy’s cliffhanger but the earliest will be Thursday afternoon or late morning since it’s based on a real episode from the show. But, and this is the reason it took ten thousand years to come out. My mom was in the hospital and she’s doing fine. But around the time I had to stay home for a family emergency. Everyone of my Coworkers got sick with the Flu so I’ve had to hold the fort at my work. And it’s been exhausting.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 29: Splinter's Mind dot EXE

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Splinter’s Mind dot EXE

The Foot Clan were quick to return to their base and close up shop once they had lost sight of the Shadowy Force.

“Senseis! Those Shadows had something to do with the Shredder! We should find it’s source immediately!”

“Yeah! We find it we find Master Shredder!” Rocksteady agreed.

“But if we can free the Shredder’s soul he’ll reunite with his body and come to us.” Brute pointed out.

“What we saw is impossible to follow and track.” Lieutenant added. “So now we will undo Karai’s seal and Shredder will seek out his Foot Clan.”

“Work smarter, not harder,” Bebop finished.

“Ohhh yeah that is smarter!” Rocksteady said happily as Recruit nodded in agreement. Lieutenant began a powerful spell to track down the seal….

X X X

Leo got everyone back to the lair. April had called her mother and she arrived just in time to see Mikey at the verge of tears Klunk attempting to comfort him.

“It’s my fault….all my fault….” Mikey muttered over and over a bit madly holding his head as Carol rushed over hugging him, she shushed him as she rubbed his back.

“No, it’s not. It’s okay Mikey, we’re gonna figure this out.” Carol assured.

“Carol’s right none of this self-loathing stuff!” Leo added patting his head. “Instead, we’re going to insert Raph’s plan here!” he said pointing to his older brother as everyone gathered around him as he was relaxing in Splinter’s recliner.

“Honestly I don’t know,” Raph admitted. “Last time we hit him with everything we’ve got and just barely made him go away. And we don’t even know where the seal is so.” He said pointing to Splinter across from him. “Insert Dad’s plan here!”

“I got nothing,” Splinter admitted with a sigh. Donnie slid over with a stethoscope.

“But Papah you were trained from birth to protect the world from Shredder, surely your mind must be filled with Answers!” He said listening to his brain. Splinter’s eyebrow twitched in annoyance as he crossed his arms. He then swatted Donnie with his tail.

“Unfortunately, I filled it with a lot of other things too.” Splinter admitted. “Why didn’t I listen to my Grandpa Sho’s painfully boring lessons on how to defeat the Shredder!?” He despaired.

“I have felt your pain.” Mikey admitted thinking back to when they first went to the library.

“To answer your question, generational trauma and a lack of interest.” Carol said.

“If Splinter was there when his grandpa spoke. Then the information’s gotta be there, right?” Krysta asked.

“If it was committed to long term memory then yes.” Carol replied. “And it does sound like he heard this lesson quite a bit, so some of it would have to be.”

“Too bad we can’t go through his mind like a file cabinet.” Tiger Claw sighed crossing his arms. However, hearing this Mikey beamed happily.

“That’s it!” he cheered jumping to his feet. “There’s a spell that lets you go through people’s memories!” he explained excitedly.

“But that would require sending you and your brothers to the most horrifying hideous place you have ever been!” Splinter warned.

“Jersey?” Leo joked chuckling to himself as everyone stared at him with a half-lidded look. “Haha, callback.”

“No,” Splinter said flatly before taking a breath. “My……Mind…..”

Mikey gulped as his brothers, Krysta, April, Shelldon and Klunk all screamed in horror.

Buddy came in to help with the spell. Tiger Claw immediately tasked himself with looking through the book he had borrowed from the Mystic Library: Broken Seals for Morons. Carol was helping while Shelldon and Buddy guarded the lair.

They had found a large area to work with as Mikey used his Mystic Chalk to draw out the seal as he gave it to Krysta, Mayhem and Klunk to work with placing it down. “Left for forward, right for backwards.”

“Got it!” Krysta said as he took his place beside his brothers and his father in the middle.

“Okay we’re going to be teleported inside Dad’s mind. While that’s happening, Klunk, Krysta and Mayhem will use the Sands of Time to move us around and deeper into his memories.” Mikey explained.

“This is safe right?” April asked worriedly.

“Ehh, not really,” Mikey admitted. “Memories hate being tampered with and will fight back. And if something happens to us there….it’s gonna happen to us here…” Mikey muttered worriedly.

“Okay Once we’re in we need to find Grandpa Sho. Leave no memory unturned!” Donnie explained.

“What about the memories I want to keep private?” Splinter asked nervously.

“We’re out time. You’re just gonna, have to deal. But I doubt the boys are gonna poke around like that.” Tiger Claw said from across the room.

“Dad please try to relax. We’ll be as quick as we can. The more tense you are about this the more your memories won’t like us there!” Mikey pleaded.

Splinter nodded taking a deep breath as Mikey nodded to Krysta who nodded back. Charging mystic energy she slammed her hands down as a bright blue light surged around them. It was almost like they had just fallen asleep. But then as the sands began to fall and a beautiful aura began to float around them the four turtle’s eyes snapped open glowing with only a white light before Splinter’s did the same.

X X X

The only thing Mikey was aware of next was a strange stifling smell of many people in a confined space fortunately there was ac combating the combined heat. A bright spotlight shone brightly on all of them as they slowly allowed their eyes to adjust to the room they looked around. They saw a bunch of people around. And there was some kind of Photo background behind them.

“Did it work are we in Dad’s memory?” Donnie asked. Leo turned and gasped.

“Look, Look, Look, Look!” he shouted pointing towards a large Greek patterned pot with some kind of red concoction in it with in large letters of a familiar font were the words ‘Hot Soup’ “We’re on the set of a Lou Jitsu movie!” Immediately the boys began fan-freaking as Leo repeated Lou Jitsu over and over. Mikey cheering Omigosh repeatedly.

As Mikey finished jumping up and down, he gasped noticing someone familiar passing them. “Look there’s Young Dad!” he shouted jumping off the small stage and rushing after him but moving past him quickly was a small older human who kind of looked like Splinter as he did now.

He wore a blue robe with a matching headband with a black and red version of their clan symbol on it. That had to have been Grandpa Sho. “Yoshi!” he shouted holding a scroll banging on Dad’s trailer door. His brothers were already behind him. “This is your last chance!” he demanded. “Enough of this silly play acting!” he said. Mikey frowned at this. Draxum would tell him similar things about any interest he dared to show him. It was worded nicer, but the same meaning was there. “You must come back to your family! And fufill your destiny!” he said glaring at the scroll.

“Your destiny is liberate, the Yokai and reclaim our place on the surface! What time do you have for any garbage hobbies Attila….”

“I told you Jiji I don’t have time for that anymore!” Splinter growled opening the door roughly. “Can’t you see how important I’ve become! SOMEONE BRING ME A DONUT ON TOP OF A PIZZA!” he shouted loudly slamming the door. Sho hung his head.

“Good bye….Yoshi…..” Sho muttered walking towards the exit of the building they were in walking towards the Darkness. Mikey suddenly heard a slight shift in the blinds and a small sob. He turned to see his father peeking out from the blinds in tears welling in his eyes. His Father still wanted his family in his life. He missed them. Fans came and went. But family was always beside you but if you broke their bond enough...Splinter left his family, and they ultimately left him because he wouldn’t do what they wanted. Mikey felt tears pool in his own eyes as he could see Yoshi curl up into a ball on the ground putting his head in his knees. For a brief second he saw himself there.

“FOLLOW GRANDPA SHO!” Raph shouted breaking Mikey out of his thoughts. He immediately rushed to catch up with his brothers trying to keep pace with the older Hamato.

No matter what they did Sho was getting further and further away. Raph reached out for him but couldn’t catch him. The lights started to flicker and blink out around them until everything went black. Then a large spotlight appeared on all of them. “Where’d he go!?” Raph cried.

GET OUT!” shouted a dark raspy voice. They turned to see a version of Lou Jitsu in various shades of black minus the sunglasses that were glowing sinisterly. Leo was suddenly punched hard. Flying back into Mikey who caught him.

“That hurt!” he groaned.

“Remember what I said before?” Mikey asked.

 “Then that’s not Papah!” Donnie gasped as they suddenly saw a bunch more Shadowy Figures in the shape of Lou Jitsu surrounded them. “Dad’s subconscious is fighting back against invaders, like that movie!”

“Exactly!” Mikey whimpered as the Lou Jitsus took a fighting stance. They leapt at them.

X X X

 April was tending to Donnie as his eye started to swell up. She gasped when she saw it as they both looked stressed and in pain. “Oh no! It’s that thing Mikey warned us about! Splint’s subconscious is fighting back!”

“We’ve gotta move them! How do I do this!?” Krysta asked frantically trying to figure it out as was Klunk. Mayhem however barked at them and placed his paw on the ring in front of them and slid it to the right. The symbol in the middle of the ring twisted around Splinter before stopping.

Within seconds Raph found himself in cool night air wind whipping up from his feet the tails of his mask billowing upward as were his brothers. They all suddenly found themselves free falling in a large city that wasn’t New York the four screamed as they were plummeting towards a small apartment complex. A portal opened up and they suddenly found themselves in a bedroom. With some various Japanese posters around a couple of movie VHS tapes a bookshelf lined with various lessons on fighting styles stances and magic. On a bed with a blue cloud pattern in jeans and a green and white long-sleeved shirt some whiskers on his chin large yellow sunglasses different from his Lou Jitsu ones and large bulky red headphones like his noise canceling headphones was Splinter.

“Whoa it’s human teenaged Dad!” Leo gasped.

“Yoshi!” Sho shouted, hitting him on the head with the scroll they saw him holding earlier. The boy yelped, holding his head with a growl. “You never listen to me!” Sho scolded.

“What was that!? I wasn’t listening.” Splinter replied to Sho a bit loudly.

“I said you must complete your training! So, you can defeat the Shredder should he ever return!” Sho said. “It is your duty, just as it was your mothers.” He said in a way meant to guilt trip Yoshi who now had an intense look of pain on his face. Mikey resonated with that, how Draxum would make him feel guilty for trying to be a kid, for wanting to rest. For being sick! Was Dad allowed to have interests!? Allowed to rest!? Allowed to even enjoy life!? From what he saw last year….no…..Outside Splinter’s ear twitched in annoyance something everyone noticed.

“What!?” Yoshi snapped angrily. “And waste my life like you and Mom did, waiting, for some made up Boogie man from a bajillion years ago!?” he growled. “NO WAY!” he shouted with a swipe of his arm. “I’m writing my own Destiny Gramps! I’m going to Hollywood Land to become a star!” he growled throwing the copies of Pictures he had mailed there in his Grandpa’s face.

Throwing his headphones down Splinter Stomped out. “Yoshi!” Sho shouted. “The Fate of the world may one day rest on your shoulders!”

“Wow Dad really beefed this one.” Raph muttered rubbing his head.

“No, Sho did.” Mikey muttered bitterly. “Maybe he wouldn’t have been so against this is he was just allowed to be himself. But he wasn’t he was….just like…” there was a rumbling as everything went dark. Everything was dimly lit. But the TV that was in Splinter’s room suddenly turned on. Mikey looked into it seeing his own reflection. That suddenly turned ghastly pale and slightly split open version of his face with vein marbling with an elongated creepy smile and tiny glowing Red pin pricks for eyes in deep sunken sockets.

Mikey yelped jumping on Raph followed by the twins who each wrapped themselves around an arm. Sliding out was a strange, mangled version of Mikey that had split open swollen arms a smashed shell and burnt twisted legs that slithered around like a snake seeing mice to eat as it looked above them with yellow mangled sharp teeth.

You’re…..toooooo…laaaattteeeeee…” it hissed.

“WHAT THE HECK IS THAT!?” Leo screamed pointing at it. “IT WON’T STOP LOOKING AT ME!” It was then they were suddenly surrounded by more Shadow Jitsu, pulling themselves out of the photos and growing to normal size.

“Oh, look more evil manifestations of father again on top of the horrifying evil manifestation of Michael.” Donnie sighed, resigning himself to his fate.

“RUN!” Mikey screamed as they took off running through the area the Shadow Jitsus, running after them. Despite being unable to walk and having to pull itself along with his over cooked Hotdog arms and chopping with those teeth was able to keep pace with them. A few of them had shrunk back down to jump onto the turtles as Mikey kept trying to beat them off of himself. They were getting quickly overwhelmed as Mikey used magic to blast them all away. Even Horror-Mikey who shrieked when he was hit with a wall of fire. They had made it to a Karaoke bar downstairs as they kept trying to fight of the Shadow Jitsus. Horror-Mikey appeared and sent them all flying outside with one whip of its useless legs.

“How are we supposed to get the information we need if Lou Jitsu and Zombie me keep stopping us!” Mikey growled in frustration as they took off running again as the Zombie Mikey struck into the ground like a snake and only got concrete and dirt. It looked at them hissing as it took off shrieking after them the Lou Jitsus running along the roof to surround the turtles.

Immediately the Shadow Jitsus were on one side and Horror-Mikey on the other.

“We’ve gotta split up, you guys keep them busy while I get close to Sho!” Raph said. His brothers nodded nervously as Leo and Donnie got in fighting stances and started fighting with the Shadow Jitsus while Mikey kicked away his horror counter part that had just tried to take a bite out of Raph. Using his nun chucks he grabbed it by the neck and slammed it into a nearby building. It let out a hissing moan that sounded like him crying.

Mikey retracted into his shell a bit very unnerved.

X X X

Outside the group was getting bruised. Mayhem tried to move them again but this time forward, but immediately found a gap in the ring and whimpered in horror.

“There’s a gap why is there a gap in the memories!?” Klunk cried. “Can that happen is it supposed to happen?!”

Mayhem shook his head he didn’t know. Carol looked over as she and everyone else were now trying to tend to the Turtles. “Come on you guys hang in there….”

Krysta looked worried, however she got an idea and immediately rushed over to Mikey who was looking terrified and exhausted. She grabbed his head and began to mind meld with him.

“Krysta wait!” Tiger Claw shouted. “You can’t mess with the spell!” but it was too late she had already made the connection. Inside Mikey was dodging out of the way of snake strikes shrieking and crying large yellow teeth just barely missing Mikey’s foot.

Mikey!” Krysta’s voice echoed inside her head.

“Krysta!?” Mikey gasped. “You can’t mess with the spell!” he shouted as jumped away from a large, marbled pale fist.

I don’t have a choice something’s gone wrong with Splinter’s memories there’s a gap in the ring Mayhem can’t move you forward!” Krysta warned.

“But that shouldn’t happen….” Mikey gasped before realizing something. “Unless…..” he muttered looking at his horror self that was twisting its head around with sickening cracks. “I Hope I’m right!” Mikey screamed as he ran towards it.

“MIKEY!” The twins shrieked in horror as Mikey dove towards the Beast’s mouth making sure to go right past the teeth and receive no damage as they snapped shut.

Krysta looked at Mikey, he was panting, shivering but still alive as she held his hand. Inside Mikey groaned and looked around He remembered being described this room by both Leo and Draxum. His original lab. He immediately saw Lou Jitsu tied up to the machine as it sparked and cracked too life. Both his DNA and ooze flew into the containers containing him and his brothers. “This is when we were first Mutated.” He suddenly heard Huggin and Munnin scream as they were sent flying into the core. Both Lou Jitsu and Draxum turned to see what was happening and an explosion blew Draxum away as Lou Jitsu rushed over to the four Turtles. Mikey thought he had seen a set of three things go off in another direction, but he focused on his father pressing the button that freed all the other creatures. He gasped seeing a young Tiger Claw rush past him. The experiments that would become the monster they fought were caught on the floor breaking and falling underground with collective roars.

Lou Jitsu rushed past him holding all four turtles as Draxum pulled himself up and suddenly unleash a vine that immediately wrapped around something in Lou Jitsu’s arms and pull it away with a shriek.

“NO!” Splinter screamed, turning into more of Rat turned to see Draxum holding the baby version of him that the two Gargoyles immediately grabbed and pulled up behind the explosion that sent his father flying back. Rushing after his family he saw Lou Jitsu burst into tears holding Raph, Leo and Donnie.

“I’m sorry little one. So very sorry!” he hissed in agony tears streaming down his cheeks. If he didn’t leave now, they’d all die. That was the only reason he, Draxum and the Goyles survived leaving when the ydid. He saw Lou Jitsu make his way out the door grabbing the portal key that he saw Raph use a Year ago. He kept running after them as he suddenly found himself back in the lair.

“I’m home?” Mikey asked confused. “No, I can’t be….” He muttered looking around. He turned to see the version of himself a year ago. Before he dawned his own mask. He looked so timid, so worried. He sat down nervously trying to keep as small and out of the way as possible.

“I know this memory…” he hissed. He saw Splinter come over to him.

“Atilla?” he said softly. But he hadn’t interpreted it as that. In his mind it was tranquil fury.

“Ah! I’m sorry, sorry!” Atilla said bowing on the ground. “I don’t know what I did but I’m sorry!” he whimpered tears forming at the edges of his eyes as he attempted to fight back against.

“No, my son you did nothing wrong, blue on the other hand.” Splinter growled.

“He’s sorry too! Please….please…” Attila whimpered shivering trembling.

Splinter looked horrified and lost on what to do. He hung his head in shame. When he was out of ear shot as Mikey followed him he heard Splinter speak again. “I just wanted to meet you…”

“Dad….” Mikey muttered softly.

The lair changed back. His blood froze as soon as he saw a portal open with everyone falling out of it.

“Is this…the Sewers, I’m both impressed and disturbed,” Tiger Claw muttered in awe.

“Oh no,” Mikey hissed as he turned to see Splinter begin to Apologize to Mikey however Mikey had spun around quickly sending Splinter flying. He screamed as he crashed into the kitchen.

“POPS!” Raph screamed as he and Mikey rushed inside after him. Mikey saw Splinter cough and grip his rib cages as Mikey shivered as Raph rushed in.

“Are you okay!?” Raph shouted as they heard crashing and shouting from the other room.

“I….I think my ribs are broken…” Splinter groaned blood spilling down his face as Mikey began to tear up wildly.

“I didn’t mean too…” he sobbed. “I’m sorry….” The images changed again. His brothers came in looking exhausted. He began to piece together what memory this was of Splinter’s when Splinter saw his exhausted sons. He went over going to light touch Raph.

“Boys,” he whispered softly. “You’ve been at this for two days. You need-“

“NO!” Raph snarled getting right in his father’s face. “I don’t want to stop until I know my brother is safe! It’s your fault this happened! AND IT’S YOUR FAULT HE’S SO MESSED UP LIKE THAT!”

“NO IT’S DRAXUM’S FAULT! IT’S ONLY EVER BEEN….Draxum….this is Splinter’s guilt.” Mikey muttered as the memories changed again to Tiger Claw yelling.

“You realize that was incredibly stupid! What were you thinking taking him with you?! And how the hell did you not know that the Foot Clan were after your son?!” Tiger Claw growled at him as Splinter was sitting with his own tea shutting him out. “And it’s not like you were any help comforting him either.” Tiger Claw spat.

Mikey could see Leo getting angry while he was listening and he felt like Tiger Claw wasn’t being fair. He saw Splinter’s head snap up with a glare at the Tiger Mutant. “I don’t have to listen to you! I don’t even have to acknowledge you!” Splinter snapped getting right in Tiger Claw’s face. “I have lived a life much longer than yours! You’re like what twenty!? You!” he began roughly tapping his finger against Tiger Claw’s chest with each word. “Are a little tiny baby too me!” he hissed.

“I COULD EAT YOU OLD MAN!” Tiger Claw shouted, getting right in Splinter’s face their foreheads pressed up against each other, before Carol got between them.

“Enough neither of you are helping the situation right now.” She snapped, making them sit down and back off from one another. “What we need to do is figure out how to get through this.” she added a bit softer.

Leo left as Tiger Claw and Splinter huffed, turning away from each other. Tiger Claw just laid on the bed Donnie had made out for him. Carol heard Leo begin to cry a few minutes later and went to check on him. Mikey on the other hand went after Splinter rushing into his room as he began to cry.

Mikey hugged his father tightly. To his surprise he had reacted. He had found the real Splinter in the memories.

“Daddy, I forgive you! I never blamed you.” Mikey whimpered tears flowing down his face as outside a bright orange light began encompassing the seal covering it completely as both Splinter and Mikey began to cry. A gold aura filled the room. It was warm forgiving.

“Mikey….” Krysta muttered, giving him a side hug.

“Please forgive yourself, please…. If you didn’t run when you did you all would’ve been killed. I know things could’ve been better, but things still can get better.”

Splinter hugged him back in response sobbing blubbering apologies as the two tightly hugged. Before the Monster could surprise attack the twins it shrieked in pain writhing and twisting as it began to change into a version of Mikey that had never been taken by Draxum before fading into light. Mikey, however, went flying and screaming. He saw someone running towards the next memory.

“RAPH CATCH ME!” he shrieked as Raph suddenly turned and yelped opening his arms for Mikey to land in.

“Whew thanks Big Bro.” he said crawling into his back to rest.

“Mikey what happened!?” Raph asked shocked.

“You’ve gotta keep going I’ll explain on the way!” Mikey said holding onto Raph who immediately started running again. “That monster was all of Splinter’s memories of me combined into a creature because of his guilt over losing me!”

“That can happen!?” Raph asked.

“Told you this was dangerous, but I managed to help him.” Mikey muttered warmly proud of himself. “I helped him forgive himself. It was never him Raph! You and Tiger Claw weren’t being fair.”

“I did apologize for that,” Raph muttered a bit shamefully. “I was just mad when I said that. We were worried and couldn’t find you anywhere. We were afraid you were gonna….” He said slowing to a walk.

“I know, it’s okay. It was Draxum it’s always been Draxum.” Mikey sighed.

“You know that applies to you too, right?” Raph asked making Mikey blink the Box Turtle looked thoughtful for a minute, but he couldn’t dwell on this for long as the scenery changed again. They were in a brightly lit park surrounded by Sakura blossoms.

Mikey felt nervous. They were beautiful but he learned from Donnie that the Sakura represented death in Japan. Memories were also altered and changed in the user’s mind. There were so many, could Splinter have made more in his head because something bad happened here?

They had heard a small child making fighting grunts. They saw their father as a young Toddler banging two toys together one some kind of beaked Kappa the other was Ultra man a show his father held dear to his heart. Maybe that was why his movies were action packed adventures?

“Look!” Raph gasped as he pointed to Sho opening the Scroll and began speaking to baby Yoshi. “And just before the mean Teddy Bear Shredder destroyed the village the greatest weapon in the history of the Hamato Clan. And struck him in his cute fuzzy nose! Boop!” he declared. “And sent them both to the Twilight Realm. Where they lived awfully ever after.”

“That must be Karai in the picture under the Shredder. She’s got a sword and she’s casting a spell.” Mikey muttered.

“That must have been what was Karai used to make her seal!” Raph gasped. “That’s it now we know what to find and where to go!” he said happily.

Yoshi was looking at it a bit confused. But interested in it. They saw Sho huff and glance off to the side almost like he saw something Mikey looked over and could see someone watching until a familiar voice addressed his father.

“Yoshi, sweetie” the woman’s voice said sadly. Yoshi turned curiously to his mother. Mikey turned as well and gasped. It was Ghost Lady, in her own set of blue Hamato robes. Ghost Lady had been Splinter’s mother, thus his grandmother this whole time! She looked down at her son with shimmering sky-blue eyes welling with tears threatening to spill over quickly. “Mommy has to go.” She said as Sho sadly hung his head his frown twitching sadly.

“No Mommy, please stay!” Yoshi begged his own gold eyes shimmering immediately spilling tears. Hugging his mother’s arm.

“Oh, my sweet boy; I wish I could,” His mother said mournfully petting his head gently. “But it is my duty to keep watch for the return of the Shredder.”

“But who will hug me when I’m scared?” Yoshi whimpered.

“Anata wa Hitorijanai.” She said sadly her lower lip trembling as she hung her head hugging him one last time for a few moments. Getting up she let her arm slide out of Yoshi’s who immediately began screaming for her running after her only for Sho to mournfully grab him, keeping him from his mother.

“NOOOOOO! NO, NO, NO!” Yoshi screamed helplessly. “MOMMMY PLEASE STAAAYYYYY!!!” he screamed as Splinter began sobbing profusely outside, everyone watching him sadly.

“Dad….” Mikey muttered sadly tears forming in his eyes.

“Poor Little guy no one he turned his back on the Hamato Clan. You were right,” Raph said as Splinter appeared sobbing Mikey hugged him while Raph put a hand on his shoulder.

His mother stopped and looked back, tears streaming down her own face now with a sword on her side now clearly visible. “One day you will understand the sacrifice we make as Hamato.” She said to him. “Be good for your grandfather he has much to teach you.” She said solemnly to the boy who was sobbing. “I love you.” And instantly she disappeared into a burst of Sakura petals vanishing forever.

“NOOOOOOO!!!!!!” Both Yoshi and Splinter shrieked as the buildings revealing one massive Shadow Jitsu emerged knocking the twins back towards Raph and Mikey. Splinter disappeared as the massive shadow man roared at them.

“Oh no…” Mikey whimpered before exclaiming. “DAD’S. MIND. IS. PISSED!!!”  Immediately they were all hit with a barrage of chi energy firsts from Shadow Jitsu that then went to step on them. But fortunately…..

“APRIL OOOOOO’NEEEEIIILLLLLLL!!!! AND B-TEAM!” she screamed as she Krysta with a frozen tail and Tiger Claw with one powerful thrust all slammed into Shadow Jitsu knocking him over onto the ground the three landed near the Turtles with the Sands of Time in April’s hands.

“So, who wants to go home?” Tiger Claw asked.

“Yo Mayhem get us out of here!” April shouted as she slammed the hourglass down shattering it as everyone floated up with a blue glow that soon disappeared as everyone woke up.

“And ow….” Donnie muttered with a groan.

“And now we’re back,” Mikey muttered sitting up.

“What happened?! And who put all these tears in my eyes!?” Splinter shouted rubbing his eyes as Raph and Mikey smiled.

“Guys Mikey and I know exactly what to do to prevent the return of the Shredder!” Raph declared. “Karai’s seal is in the Twilight Realm!”

“RAPH, RAPH, RAPH, RAPH!” Everyone cheered jumping up and down.

 “So, all we need to do is figure out what the Twilight Realm is! How to get in how to get out fix the seal and probably some other stuff!” he said counting their, to dos on his fingers. But everyone had stopped cheering, looking at him as Krysta lowered her hand knowing he had no answers to her questions.

 “We don’t have to do that again do we?” Shelldon asked.

“Nope! I happened to know just enough to get us started!” Mikey assured. “The Twilight Realm is another dimension, Draxum used to go in there sometimes! There’s a portal in his  basement lab! And I’m pretty sure the basement mostly survived the explosion!”

“MIKEY, MIKEY, MIKEY, MIKEY!” they all cheered with Raph striking a pose as they immediately began to make plans packing up food and water and other supplies in case of the worse.

“Hold down the Fort Buddy!” Raph declared.

“Buddy!” the Paper Ninja declared making a salute.

"All of you be Careful!" Carol said sternly.

"We will Mom!" April assured. Mikey stared at the area where Leo was about to make a portal. Leo put a hand on his shoulder.

“We’re with you.” He assured. Mikey nodded and took a deep breath. Leo opened the portal and just beyond it was the ruins of Draxum’s lab……


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 30: The Broken Seal!

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


The Broken Seal!

“The seal is in the Twilight Realm!” Lieutenant said as he threw in one of his portal rings and drew a rune on it. Instantly it opened revealing nothing but green and gold skies and strange objects within. “Keep your wits about you! This place has messed with people’s minds!” Lieutenant warned as they all jumped inside.

X X X

The door had been blown clean off its hinges. Police Tape was everywhere but it looked as though not much investigation continued to take place. Though Mikey noted some things were missing. There was even a hole that had smaller ones around it like the one on Leo’s carapace rim. Indicating that’s where Draxum had dug himself out. The machine in the middle of the lab had mostly remained standing but the container for the Ooze had broken open. What remained of the unused Ooze had bubbled over and cooled. Sitting there and hanging like some kind of emerald hardened honey or sap that glistened in the light of the artificial sun in the Hidden City.

“Is that what I think it is?” Krysta asked.

“Yeah, don’t touch it, no telling how it’ll react to DNA now.” Mikey said, putting an arm out in front of her as she stopped just behind him. Both Shelldon and Donnie pulling down his goggles scanned it.

“Well, if I had to guess it’s now highly Toxic.” Donnie said noting all the many skull and cross bones, do not touch and poison!!! lining his vision.

“Yeah,” Shelldon agreed getting the same alarms. Mikey glanced up to the area where his room had had been. It looked like the structure of it had remained mostly intact or maybe the damage from Draxum instead. Curiosity got the better of him, however he felt a hand grab his wrist. Splinter’s.

“It’s not worth looking my son.” he said softly. Mikey decided he was right. He didn’t need to give himself anymore grief.

“Guys I found the basement!” Raph shouted as they all gathered around him. He reached down and pulled open a door that had been tightly shut. Mikey was first to head down it. Klunk jumped onto his head becoming a large headlamp and turned herself on. Shelldon and Donnie were at his side shining their own flood lights as they looked around. As they went down the stairs the crystals that provided light for the lower lab had since been shattered.

“Well guess we know where that monster came from.” Leo chuckled nervously noticing large claw slashes in the wall with indents indicating something climbing up. There was light pouring into that area of the room. But Mikey knew the portal was a bit deeper. Dead vines and other plants lined the wall Mikey tore some away as he set foot on the ground. The bottom floor had a soft green light at the end of the tunnel.

“Is that it?” Donnie asked.

“Yeah, it is, it looks like it’s been closing without someone to keep it open, we’re gonna have to pry it back open.” Mikey explained.

“Let me try something,” Leo said pulling out one of his Katanas and letting it glow blue before stabbing it into the small glimmer that reacted a bit violently letting magic shoot and spark out as Leo pulled the sword with great difficulty.

“Careful Leo!” Tiger Claw warned. “If you go too Deep into this you could hurt your arms!” Mikey, Raph and Donnie immediately gathered around the slider and gripped his arms helping him to pull as Shelldon used his rocket to try and push with April, Splinter, Krysta and Tiger Claw also pitching in to help. Eventually there was a burst of light, and the door was open.

“It worked!” Leo cheered happily as they all jumped in. Now enveloped in a sunset like light with the sky a strange emerald, green strange silhouettes lining the sky.

“So can you tell us anything else about this place Mike?” Krysta asked.

“Well, I do know Draxum was looking for something in here. But he would never tell me what.” Mikey replied. “Also, the deeper we go, the weirder this place is gonna get.”

“How weirder are we talking?” Leo asked.

“WORST CAM-EO EVURRRRRRR!!!” shouted Tankceratops floating around and spinning off into the distance behind him.

X X X

“So, remind me again how we’re supposed to find Shredder’s soul in…. This whole situation!” Rocksteady asked gesturing to the entirety of the Twilight Realm.

“The Shredder’s evil is great! No matter what we’ll know it when we see it onward!” Lieutenant ordered. Not to far away from them was Klunk trying to see what she could spinning around a bit and zipping back and forth before crashing into Mikey’s arms.

“Klunk!” He said worriedly.

“It’s all the same and spinny….” Klunk slurred.

“I can’t sense anything in here!” Shelldon groaned. “How are we supposed to find the Weapon Seal thing!?”

“There’s no fast way to do this.” Mikey explained sadly.

“The Twilight Realm is where things go to be lost….possibly forever.” Splinter added.

“So, it’s where all the lost socks from the Laundry go then?” Krysta joked only for Leo to gasp.

“My missing Jupiter Jim sock!” he gasped grabbing it out of the air as a bunch of socks began to slowly float by them. Leo nuzzled it happily. “I’ll never let you go again!”

“That’s not gonna fit you anymore.” Donnie pointed out sliding diagonally behind his twin who gave a half-lidded glare at him, as Krysta put her hands to her head in shock.

“I was freaking kidding!” she yelped. A Goku action figure then floated towards Tiger Claw who silently gasped starring at it.

“Is that yours?” Mikey asked, noticing it bounce lightly against Tiger Claw’s nose.

“Uhhh, yeah,” Tiger Claw muttered grabbing it and putting it in his pocket.

X X X

The Foot Clan continued on their way Bebop sniffed something then began to sniff the air. “You smell something Beep?” Rocksteady asked.
“I smell……a disturbance….” He muttered in a trance. The Hamatos were walking nearby only for the ground to break under them. They all screamed as they fell deeper into the Twilight Realm. “Never mind crisis averted.”

Mayhem immediately teleported them upwards to a nearby ledge. They looked over the cliff and saw the rocks disappear into the silver mist below. One of the things they saw was some of the debris being blasted out by a floating eyeball that then looked up at them to their fear.

“This is bad! I can tell we’re further away from the seal!” Mikey immediately took off running he could sense the others following them he was trying to lead them back towards the seal but only found a dead end. “How are we gonna get back!?”

Leo looked over the edge and hummed for a bit, “I’ve got a genius idea!” he said jumping much to everyone’s horror.

“LEO!” everyone shrieked. Looking over the edge only to see him on a floating rock going up towards them.

“What?” he asked.

“I told you to warn us next time!” Krysta snapped.

“I did,” Leo protested simply.

“I have a Genius idea is NOT a warning!” Krysta shouted, as Splinter through a missing sandal of his that had just been floating by at Leo.

Leo yelped as the slipper pelted him in the face he rubbed between his eyes where it stung. “Come on guys. Gravity doesn’t work here like it does back home! So, hurry and hop on!” he said as everyone jumped for it.

“So quick question what would you have done if gravity worked the same?” Tiger Claw asked Leo.

“Portal my way back.” Leo replied smugly.

“With your powers having a chance of going out of control?” Tiger Claw suggested darkly.

“Ooooohhhhh,” Leo muttered admitting silently he didn’t think of that.

“Yeah, that’s what I thought.” Tiger Claw growled.

Donnie put his foot out next, it stuck to the side of a rock they were quickly passing the others followed suit as they began to climb back up to just ahead of where they had fallen. Roses were falling up around them as everyone gazed in awe.

Unfortunately, they reached the same dead end just further down. “Now I’ve got an idea,” Krysta said noticing a floating Rock nearby them. She jumped on it before shifting it towards another rock she quickly crossed too before jumping off and freezing several falling rose bunches before leaping across them and through them like lily pads before landing above them.

“Mikey send your chains up here!” she shouted from above.

“Okay!” He shouted, activating them and letting them stretch up to Krysta who helped them find something to tie onto nearby with that done Mikey was able to lift everyone up to the other side of the hole. Shelldon and Klunk flying after them.

Mikey shivered feeling something evil. He knew it was the Shredder’s soul. “the seal…. it’s further up!” he whimpered.

“Step aside it’s Portal time!” Leo declared as he opened several portals leading them up. But they suddenly fizzled out. “Are you kidding me!?” he groaned.

“Well good thing you were right weren’t you.” Tiger Claw growled as Leo laughed nervously.

“I’ve got an idea!” Klunk suddenly said as she grew as large as she could some of the roses tumbling off her, she knelt down for everyone to climb up once they were all on she flew up. Leo kept getting hit with Roses much to his annoyance as Donnie enjoyed smelling them. Mikey saw one Rose fall neatly in Krysta’s hair he blushed and shook his head trying to distract himself.

“Uhhh, what’s the plan for fixing the seal when we get there!?” Mikey asked. “I did not look into that!” he squeaked.

Tiger Claw pulled out a tag. It had insignias for sealing away evil on it. Mikey studied them as he looked it over. “This is meant to strengthen the seal there now. I’m not sure what we’re gonna do if it breaks. It would’ve been nice to have a mystic stake for sealing as a backup.” Tiger Claw sighed.

“Relax we ninja up to the seal ninja it on and Ninja on home. How hard could it be to find the seal?” Leo asked as a shadow Loomed over them. His lips puckered and drooped in shock at what he was looking at as his eyes got to the size of dinner plates. “Humana, Humana, Humana, Humana, Humana, Humana, Humana, Humana, Humana.”

“Humana, Humana, Humana, Humana, Humana, Humana, Humana, Humana, Humana!” everyone mimicked looking to see the giant black iron looking ball with a skeletal shredder-like face on it wrapped in chains tethering it down for miles. The rest of the orb in the black metal was a pulsing red sphere of energy that Mikey felt penetrate his very soul. It felt like he was back in the Dark Armor again.

“THAT’S A FUCKING DEATH STAR!” Tiger Claw shrieked.

“FOOOOTTTT CLAAAAAAANNNNN!” They suddenly heard shrieking as Foot Recruit came rushing at them. Donnie immediately got between her and the others as his tech bo became a shield that she smacked right into and slid off. She fell for a bit before swimming back towards the rest of the Foot Clan who were staring right at them as Klunk landed on the cliff adjacent to them as Foot Recruit got back to her feet from climbing back up. “I am looking forward to lacerating each and every one of you!” she said not even skipping a beat as April growled at her.

“Not if I lacerate you first!” she threatened, pulling out her bat! With that the two charged as Bebop and Lieutenant summoned a barrage of Paper Ninja that that Mikey immediately mowed down with his nun chucks. Shelldon immediately transformed into his normal flight mode readying a Bowling ball canon as Klunk became one and jumped inside it.

“Fire!” she shouted as Shelldon launched her. However, Brute was able to catch her skidding back a little before throwing her back. She screamed Shelldon yelped and immediately went out of the way going back into his robot body as Klunk turned into her drone form before tackling Brute in the gut as hard as she could knocking him back into the ground.

Archemedes!” Donnie shouted using the rocket extension on his tech bo to fly. Leo jumped off from it his Katanas under him as he angled himself towards Lieutenant.

Katana Bomb!” Leo shouted Lieutenant pulled out some Kunai and blocked the attack. But the Impact still placed him into the ground. Managing to angle his foot Lieutenant kicked Leo off him and rolled out of the way of Donnie’s Rocket hammer.

Leo however had been grabbed and thrown over the edge by Leo using his Bike Jet back Donnie immediately dove after him as Raph with a snarl charged slamming his fists into Bebop and Rocksteady who had stolen Leo’s swords as Donnie swept up Leo and flew up as Raph recovered the swords.

“Raph look out!” Leo shouted, jumping from Donnie’s back and grabbing one of his swords as Brute went to sucker punch his brother. But Leo was faster swinging his swords and opening a portal between his brother and Brute’s fist which then exited into his own face. Brute grunted as Rocksteady charged at them.

Using his Power smash Jutsu Raph grabbed Rocksteady by his horn and the two entered a grappling match as Mikey leapt over them and tied Bebop up with his chains throwing him away. Bebop suffered some burns. Not what Mikey wanted but the Warthog Mutant was quick to bounce back and dodge several in coming hits from Leo and Donnie with his sense of smell as April and Recruit fought in a dust cloud in the background.

He then used the same tactic to Dodge a kick from Mikey then punch him with his brass knuckles.

Mikey, however, was quick to regain his senses and rolled over Krysta’s back as she ducked down to let him. She then froze a block on her fist upper cutting Bebop was Donnie distracted him with several blasts from a gun mode on his tech bo.

He then quickly changed his weapon back to it’s Bo form pulled out a fist extension and sent him flying into the wall. Mayhem teleported them all away from a sneak attack from Brute as Tiger Claw kicked him away. As Brute went for his weapons Splinter was quick to steal them and spun then around slashing at Brute who had to go on the defensive.

Raph who had managed to throw Rocksteady into a nearby wall rushed over and slammed his fists into Brute the three went to charge at Lieutenant next however he sneered at them and held up his hand magic crackling in it as a large worm like creature with no eyes and sharp teeth and a small cute looking extension with a puppet mouth came rushing at them. Tiger Claw pushed Raph out of the way.

But in that moment the two were attacked by the monster that flew away with them on it’s head trying to avoid having their legs snapped clean off.

“Mop, Mop!” said the lure.

“Awwww,” Splinter cooed his eyes shimmering.

“It’s trying to kill us!” Tiger Claw groaned.

Krysta immediately rushed after them. She was finding her ice powers back up to full strength here and immediately used an ice ride to start going after the beast while Rocksteady and Bebop fought the Turtles and Shelldon, Mayhem and Klunk went after the two Foot Leaders with April still fighting Recruit.

As Krysta rose, she saw the center of the face there was a small pedestal in the nose of the Shedder’s face where the chains began. Attached to them was an elegant looking Katana, with a ribbon of metal twisted around the handle. She could also see pink, green and red cracks in it as chips of it was breaking away. She gasped and went faster.

She saw the thing didn’t like a blow Splinter did to it and immediately used this to catch up and land on the head above them. “Mop!” the creature said.

“Splinter! The Key is a sword! It’s on the nose it’s already breaking down!” she cried.

“We’re running out of time!” Splinter gasped.

“Krysta quick look for a cute looking thing and stab it straight down!” Tiger Claw instructed as Krysta nodded and turned to the lure behind her.

“Does it have to be the cute part!?” Splinter whined.

“Yes, because that’s where the brain is most vulnerable!” Tiger Claw snapped as Krysta used an ice lance to stab it making the creature shriek in pain and crash right in front of the seal as Tiger Claw immediately handed the Tag to Splinter as the Foot Leaders rushed over.

“Splinter Go!” Tiger Claw shouted. Splinter jumped up from floating rock to floating rock landing on the bottom of the seal and began running upwards. Bebop and Rocksteady were immediately on his tail as were the Foot Leaders, but Leo trapped them in a pair of Portals making them zip up and down as Raph and Mikey went after the Foot Mutants.

Bebop was chasing after Splinter and almost caught him until Mikey grabbed him again and threw him back. Rocksteady and Raph found themselves grappling and rolling across the seal as Splinter ran quickly up the side of the Shredder Star Rocksteady had thrown Raph into Mikey sending them flying off the seal as Leo and Krysta rushed after them, Donnie managed to get ahead glowing a bright purple as his markings lit up and he jumped into the air and summoned a Steam Roller and charged it at Bebop and Rocksteady.

“AND BEFORE YOU ASK! YES, THIS IS A JOJO REFERENCE!” Donnie shrieked maniacally. “AHAHAHAHHAHAHAAA!” he laughed, crashing it right into the two Mutants who were sent flying into the air.

However, Rocksteady had suddenly found himself right above the face and pushed himself off a rock and flew right past Splinter who was about to place the tag snatching it and being to fast for Splinter to react thanks to his Momentum.

“NOOO!” Splinter cried as Rocksteady ripped the tag in two and the seal broke at that moment.

Splinter was sent crashing into the ground as was everyone else as Rocksteady managed to make his way to the rest of the Foot Clan as Recruit kicked April back towards the others.

There was a small point of light where the sword once was being spat out was a black blob that suddenly took the shape of a woman who shrieked in agony before passing out and floating down towards them. She had a grey tunic with a green hood over her face, thick strands of black hair flowing out from under it. She was wearing clothes and boots that did nothing to match the current age with a green Sash around her waist.

“Yo, that Chick looks important!” Rocksteady gasped.

“Get her!” Bebop shouted as they began rushing towards her. However, Mayhem teleported up to the Woman and teleported her to Tiger Claw who caught her as Leo threw another portal at Bebop and Rocksteady sending them crashing into Rocks instead.

“We’re too late!” Krysta cried in horror as everyone stared at the eyes on the Shredder’s seal lighting up as pink and red cracks began to surge throughout the whole thing everyone stared in horror as Lieutenant laughed.

“At long last the Shredder is free, and we will have our revenge!” he cackled looking directly at the Hamato clan as Mikey fought the intense urge and fear as flash backs to his time in the Dark Armor flooded his mind, he growled shaking it off as got on desperate idea. Grabbing the Goku action figure in Tiger Claw’s pocket he immediately began using his chains to sling shot himself up towards the face. Klunk zipping after him in her Drone form. She landed on Mikey’s shoulder.

“Mikey!” She cried to him.

“Klunk, I need white out stat!” Mikey cried.

“Okay!” Klunk replied transforming into a small bottle that Mikey quickly unscrewed and painted over the symbol of King Kai that was on the Goku figure’s back. She changed back just as Mikey used his Mystic Powers to quickly dry it.

“Now a marker!” Mikey said quickly.

“Got it!” Klunk said becoming a Sharpie that Mikey immediately wrote the symbols he saw on the tag earlier. He rushed up as fast as he could, the force getting worse as Klunk became a jet pack he used to get close right to where the sword had been.

Brute had caught up to them, but Klunk changed into a Character called Red thirteen spun like a wheel and knocked him away.

“SORRRY GOKUUUUU!!!” Mikey screamed as he jabbed the figure headfirst into the hole shoving it down deep immediately an orange glow surged up and began filling in the cracks and reinforcing the chains that had begun to break.

Mikey’s vision was immediately filled with the Shredder in chains shrieking at him gnashing his teeth and roaring animalistically at him as he was blown back Klunk managed to grow wings and dove after him.

“MIIIKKEEEEYYYY!” she screamed rushing after him as Mikey in a surge of intense fear and PTSD retracted into his shell. However, both flew through one of Leo’s portals as he caught them both.

“I’ve got you Mikey you’re okay!” he said rubbing Mikey’s back as his sniffled. “We won you did good.” He muttered looking up as Raph grabbed them all and held them close. Tremors of rage began shaking the area, but the seal held firm.

The Foot Clan glared at them before disappearing into a Portal as rocks fell in their direction. Mayhem immediately followed Suit by teleporting them back to the entrance where they immediately jumped back through. Mikey came out of his shell.

As he did the way to the Twilight Realm closed back to a simple glimmer again this time brighter than before however the Woman had jumped out of Tiger Claws arms and stared in horror at it. She turned to them with a vicious glare with violet eyes not unlike Mikey’s.

“YOU DAMNED FOOLS! DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU’VE DONE!?” she screamed before holding her head and passing out falling to the ground. Mikey immediately rushed to her side and felt her forehead.

“She needs help we’ve gotta get home!” he shouted.


And Karai has arrived, I do want to try and make an arc with her like what was planned for the show….thanks Nick….really showing a lack of bias……But seriously spam Nick and Paramount+’s request box for the show to return. It can exist alongside Mutant Mayhem. Also most of this chapter is a fight scene I'm proud of that!


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 31: Reprieving in New York City

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Reprieving in New York City

The lights on Fire and Icing went out as the sign now read closed. Fire now lit the candles as the foot Clan huffed and sat around. “Bad news everyone’s got a nasty stomach bug floating around so we’re scoutless for the time being.” Rocksteady warned.

“Forget that,” Lieutenant growled. “We’ve got worse problems, that must have been the Karai that Master Shredder alluded too. And if she’s the one that defeated and sealed him away five hundred years ago, then the Turtles will be more dangerous!”

“Let’s just go back and reopen the seal!” Rocksteady stated. “Get them before they get us!”

“That little twerp angered the Shredder’s soul with that little stunt of his. So right now, it’s too dangerous to go back in there.” Foot Brute pointed out 

“Plus, the boss had to charge up a lot of power to open the portal in the first place. So we’re waiting before doing that again.” Bebop added.

“You guys are going to have intensify your training and theirs once they fully recover.” Brute warned.

“Hai Senseis!” Rocksteady, Bebop and Recruit all answered together.

“I will plot the clan’s next move, Bebop, fetch me some peanut butter….the smoooooth stuff oh, oh but smash up some peanuts and sprinkle them in will you?”

Bebop in response to that made choked sounds of confusion before sighing and getting right on that.

“And while you’re at it bring me a hot dog!” Brute added.

“You want I should put mustard on it?” Bebop asked sourly.

“It’s not gonna put mustard on itself,” Brute pointed out.

“True….” Bebop replied hanging his head.

X X X

They had placed the woman on the med bay bed. They also put an ice pack on her head to help with her fever, even taking off her cloak to help. “We’re back!” Krysta suddenly said rushing in a portal with Splinter who set himself up with a Mortar and Pestle and began grinding one of the first herbs they had gotten from both Witch Town and Donnie’s green house.

“Why not give her Tylenol?” Mikey asked, tilting his head in confusion as Klunk sat near him, her tail swishing anxiously.

“She’s from five hundred years ago when that wasn’t even a thing. Ignoring that it might be way too strong for her, we don’t how, she’ll react to it.” Tiger Claw explained.

“Tiger Claw’s right we don’t want her poisoned.” Leo added.

“This will be more helpful anyway.” Splinter said finishing the concoction and going over to help her drink. Once she finished the woman stirred but seemed a lot more comfortable. It was then that Splinter gasped upon seeing the Hamato Clan symbol on a sash around her waist.

“Hey she’s waking up.” Klunk whispered jumping on top of Raph with Mayhem doing the same and Shelldon flying up as they gathered around her. Splinter immediately spoke as she looked frightened at first.

“Rest, you are safe.” He said getting her attention and calming her as she turned to sit up. “This is the home of Hamato Yoshi.”

“Who?” Leo asked, poking his head in.

“That is me….you, dum dum,” Splinter growled.

“Hamato Yoshi?” The Woman asked blinking. “I am Hamato Karai.”

“Karai?!” Tiger Claw, Shelldon, Klunk, Mikey and Splinter gasped together.

“My, Great, Great, Great, Great, Great, Great, Great, Great, Gasssssssssspppppp,

“Just say Ancestor Geeze!” Tiger Claw groaned as Splinter went on.

“Great, Great, Great, Great-Grandma!?” He finished finally.

“But that makes her our ancestor!” Mikey muttered.

“She really is over Five Hundred years old!” Krysta gasped in awe.

“Hey so Gram-Gram?” Leo asked. “It is Gram-Gram, right? We were trying to fix a seal and didn’t expect to find a you.”

“I am the seal, specifically the Key to the seal.” Karai explained.

“GASSSP! You turned yourself in to a sword to act as a key to the seal! How’d you manage that!? How powerful are you can you- “Mikey started barraging when Karai covered his mouth.

“Please I have just endured five hundred years of misery.” She groaned she held her head looking a bit pale as Carol passed her some water.

“This will help.” Carol said softly.

“Thank you.” Karai replied as she took a drink before placing it beside her on the table. “Many Generations ago, Oroku Saki was the leader of a Peaceful Clan called the foot. For years our clan prospered. But there was a great Darkness on the Horizon. The Foot Were attacked! And driven to the brink of destruction!” Karai explained her voice laced with sorrow. “When all hoped seemed lost, Oroku Saki made a deal with a powerful Oni!” she sobbed. “This demon offered him a suit of Dark Armor. That would make him invincible. But it came at a cost. The Armor corrupted his soul giving birth to the Shredder! Who led the Foot Down a path of Evil. I had no choice but to rise up, against him. Starting a Clan of my own The Hamato. No Mortal Weapon could defeat the Shredder, so I resolved to make the Ultimate Sacrifice, taking Shredder and myself to the Twilight Realm.” She finished wiping her eyes and taking a shaky breath holding her head, her face wracked with agony. “It was the only way to stop….my father…”

“Hold on…. Shredder is your DAD!?” Leo gasped as he and his brothers stared in shock.

“But that makes them, descendants of the Shredder!” Krysta cried.

“Of Oroku Saki….that Monster is not my father. Just another demon wearing his skin.” Karai growled.

“Well, it’s a good thing Mikey came in clutch and locked that monster back up for good with his Mad Mystic skills!” Leo declared, putting his arm around Mikey’s shoulder.

“Yeah….” Mikey groaned a little nervously. “But a good seal key toys do not make. At most I’ve only managed to buy us a few more weeks.”

“Well that’s more than enough time to get a better replacement put together.” Tiger Claw assured.

“And besides you have all been trained in the Traditional Hamato Ninpo.” Karai added.

Splinter started sweating profusely. Eyes wide as dinner plates.

“Hiccup!” Raph yelped another Raph appeared. He kept hiccupping over and over as more and more copies began to fill the room.

“Lightbulb!” Donnie shouted his eyes glowing purple as he began to write ideas that took shape above him babbling about how the items he would make would work and function. Leo yelped, falling into a portal that suddenly opened under him. Then another one opened above that one as he began to fall between two of them. Mikey screamed on fire running around until Krysta put him out. She kept having to repeat the process because the fire would not stop coming back. The lair was very full of hiccupping Raph’s now.

Karai gasped in horror turning to Splinter who laughed nervously. “YOU HAVEN’T TRAINED THEM!? Why, how have their powers gone so wild!?” she cried.

 Krysta glanced back at her as she fought with Mikey’s Fire. “It’s a whole….situation….So long story short a Jackass named Draxum helped the Foot gather the Dark Armor and revive Shredder. They then tried to-“ 

“Wait?! Shredder!?” she asked as Tiger Claw, Carol and Sheldon helped everyone get their powers back under what little control they could as Karai’s eyes widened in horror. “Shredder was revived!? Oh no, I must see the state of this village!” she gasped rushing out of the Lair.

“Wait!” April called rushing after her Tiger Claw and Splinter on her heels.

“Karai-Sama stop, you don’t know what to expect!” Tiger Claw shouted as Karai quickly found her way out and ran out into the street she stared in absolute Shock and horror seeing the cars, the skyscrapers that towered all around her the noise the lights, she began screaming as she couldn’t process it Tiger Claw quickly grabbing her and pulling her back while she continued as a few people stared.

“So…..someone gonna call the cops about that?” asked one of the bystanders.

X X X

Karai was using a paper bag to regulate her breathing as Mikey held her hand. “It’s Okay Gram-Gram they’re just buildings they only look like scary sky eating pillars.” He assured as Carol rubbed her back Tiger Claw unsure of what to do merely pat her head.

“Uhh, there, there….” He muttered awkwardly.

“Do you think we’ve kind of ruined everything?” April asked.

“I don’t know but I’m frustrated, and I made this to vent.” Krysta replied showing a meme she had made on her phone. That read ‘Local Goat Ass ruins everything.’

“Respect!” Leo said liking the Meme. Karai soon took slow deep breaths.

“Tell me what happened…..” she muttered. From there everyone took turns relaying the events of a year ago. Each one gave their account when they had more info than the other. Mikey struggled with telling about his abusive childhood with Draxum and the Foot Clan coming after him. But he managed.

“So yeah, the Foot tried to use Mikey, as a sacrifice but Leo used his Mystic Powers to get him out. Raph and Donnie helped pull him out. There was some kind of light show, they got black wrappings. I Think there was a lot of Fog and we just barely beat Shredder by cutting his soul off from the armor. But a few months later their powers started going out of control.” Krysta finished.

“So….that is what happened. I sensed something begin to allow the Shredder to chip away at my seal. I tried to keep it together. But you all saw what happened….” She muttered. “As long as I was in the Twilight Realm the Shredder would never reach full strength. But with even a slight amount Hamato essence he has begun to gather more strength enough to do just that. And if he absorbs more. Then he will be unstoppable.”

“So, like Krysta’s meme said. Draxum kind of ruined everything.” Raph muttered.

“Yes….he did….” Karai bitterly muttered.

“We’re sorry Gram-Gram we really tried to train our powers and get them back completely under our control honest! But nothing has stuck for very long.” Raph sighed sadly.

“Because despite being very similar, Hamato Ninpo are not Mystic Powers. It is a magic unique to the Hamato Clan.”

“Karai, I Have failed to prepare my sons for this eventuality I humbly ask you to teach them how to defeat the Shredder and harness their Ninpo.” Splinter begged bowing to her.

“I will, but first I must rest!” Karai replied as Splinter jumped up.

“EVERYBODY OUT!” he shouted. The Boys made noises of protest.

“But I want to get to know Gram-Gram more!” Mikey whined.

“No! Gram-Gram needs her Quiet! Sit silently in your rooms!” Splinter said gathering everyone up running around throwing the boys into their rooms and Shelldon into the Lab all yelping in response before rushing over to the front door carrying Mayhem, April, Carol, Tiger Claw and Krysta.

“And you five don’t live here!” he shouted, throwing them out the door with a yelp and shutting it. He saw that Karai had seen all that and laughed nervously.

“Sorry,” he said with a sheepish grin.

“It’s alright, I am excited to meet my family.” Karai said as Klunk stealthily slipped under Splinter’s radar and sat on her lap with out either noticing.

“Though I was not excepting you to be four Turtles and a Rat. This Draxum has great power.” She added surprised.

Splinter nodded. “Terrible, but great.” He admitted.

X X X

Klunk and Karai had fallen asleep together. Klunk was purring in her sleep Donnie had managed to sneak in and behind the recliner they were in.

“Ah, Ah, A SNEEZE!” he shouted making the two snapped awake Klunk yelped and turned into a Rock falling onto the floor a couple feet ahead of Karai.”Oh, I’m so sorry did I wake you?” he asked with a false innocence. Klunk gave him a slight glare shaking herself out as she jumped back into Karai’s lap. “Well now that you’re up may interest you in a full Tea Set?” he asked as Shelldon buzzed past her frightening Karai a little.

“What Dark Magic is this!?” she gasped.

“Not Magic it’s my tech.” Donnie explained.

“Don’t worry Shelldon’s friendly.” Klunk assured Karai looked down surprised to see Klunk Talking but gave her a head pat that she purred too.

“Yup, Milk, Honey, cream, sugar, Lemon got it all Gram-Gram!” Shelldon boasted pouring her a cup of Tea, as Karai took the cup from his platter.

“Oh, Brilliant!” Karai declared impressed.

Donnie sighed happily holding his face in joy smiling brightly. “Yes, Parental Figure praise is the absolute best kind!” he sighed joyfully.

“HEY!” Leo shouted landing right on top of Donnie with expert precision as Klunk and Shelldon looked over shocked. “Gram-Gram needs her sleep!” he declared with a glare before smiling and going over to her with his Ipad. “And to help her I shall read from my Children’s book I love Gram-Gram and Gram-Gram loves me.” He said swiping up to the beginning.

Donnie, however, responded by grabbing him and pulling him away with his mech arms and glaring at him as Leo struggled. Raph was suddenly in front of Karai, doing one handed pushups.

“Oh hey Gram-Gram how can a Big guy like me be so nimble you ask? Classic Hamato dedication.”

“I was here first!” Donnie snapped as Leo and Raph jumped him.

“I haven’t met outside family before!” Leo whined at them.

“None of us have!” Raph snapped back as they began to fight in a dust cloud. Karai merely sipped her tea with an arched eyebrow.

“Shelldon is it Tuesday today?” Klunk asked.

“Yup,” Shelldon replied.

“That’s what I thought.” Klunk sighed.

 “Hey Gram-Gram?” Mikey asked shyly coming over. “I made you a family portrait.” He said, giving it to her. It had Mikey holding Klunk at the bottom with Karai in the middle Splinter was beside them smiling. Tiger Claw had a smaller smile off to the side With Raph smiling above them Franken foot had an eye smile next to him. With Mayhem at the top of April’s head doing the peace sign Carol was smiling warmly next to her. Krysta was winking with a grin doing a thumbs up near Leo who had his signature grin on his face. Shelldon was above Donnie both looking grumpy. “I think it really captures our togetherness as a family!” he said seeing the other three turtles start trying to beat each other up for a minute and look over.

Karai smiled warmly at him. “BOYS!” Splinter shouted rushing forward scaring Klunk away as he knocked Mikey out of the way and made Shelldon fly up. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” he shrieked before bowing over and over to Karai. “I am so sorry Gram-Gram! My sons were never taught Traditional Hamato discipline.”

“But you have taught them many other things.” Karai assured giving her empty cup to Shelldon. Who put the Tea set away and went over to the boys and Klunk who gathered nervously around Splinter. “Like the importance of Family. From where I sit Yoshi you have made the Clan proud.” she said warmly.

Everyone’s eyes glistened with big smiles upon hearing this, especially Splinter’s. “Thank you!” he said gratefully. “So, you think we have a chance should the Shredder return?” he asked.

“Yes,” she replied folding up Mikey’s picture carefully and placing it in her cloak that was nearby. “With Hamato Ninpo. She said harnessing power in a bright emerald light that allowed Ninja’s with the insignia to appear as everyone gasped in awe. “Our Family’s ancient technique that connects us to past generations.” She said.

Her eyes shone as she spoke sadly. “It gave me the strength to defeat the Shredder all those years ago.” She said focusing the power in her hand. “As long as there are Hamato. There is hope.” She said making a blade of light on her hand.

“Oooooooohhhh!” everyone muttered. She groaned still too weak from her time as the Shredder’s seal.

“Can you really teach us how to control our Ninpo again?!” Raph asked.

“Yes, I promise once I have rested more. From my understanding your Ninpo was fully unlocked too soon and without proper training. That is why it has gone wild.”

Mikey felt a twinge of anxiety in his heart he had a different problem from his brothers. Something he had left out. The corruption of his power. How could he tell her that he had given into his worst urges and allowed his powers to end up this way. If anyone had failed the Clan it was him….


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 32: Dog Dale Afternoon!

Chapter Text

Still a bit sick But I’ve been wanting to get back to this!


I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


Dog Dale Afternoon!

Donnie was currently hiding in his purple hoodie. He slunk onto the school yard darting around bushes. He was about to go up to a door when he heard. “Donnie what are you doing here?!” he yelped when he saw Krysta in her own dark sky hoodie and a mask, and her tail tucked in under a duster. She poked her head out of the bush.

“What are you doing here?” Donnie asked.

“I’m waiting for April. Is it okay for you to go in there with so many people around?” she asked with an arched eyebrow.

“Haughty Chuckle.” Donnie replied. “I have been sneaking in there since before I had eyebrows. I have always been a master of stealth and thanks to Papa’s training last year I am an Ultimate Ninja!” He jumped up to the doors he was nearby.  “Nothing can surpri-“immediately the door burst open and a large flock of students rushed outside over him.

“Donnie!” Krysta yelped, rushing up to him once the crowd had cleared. “Are you okay!?”

“And Ow….” Donnie grumbled.

“Aww Donnie you good!?” April cried helping him sit up as he rubbed his head.

“Yup all good!” he sighed a bit lackadaisically.

“What was that about?” Krysta asked.

“Everyone’s been dying to try out that new fried Chicken place.” She said before smiling. “The Samples were A-mazing!”

The Fox Mutant smiled, her tail wagging. “OOoh I like fried chicken! Of course I like it raw, just like fish on sushi. Or Sashimi, there’s also Raw beef, rare steak. Pork and- “Krysta’s stomach began to growl.

“Girl we gotta get some food into you.” April sighed, shaking her head as Krysta nodded.

“Ohh, We should bring Gram-Gram!” Donnie cheered jumping to his feet excitedly.

“That’s not a bad idea help her get used to the modern world.” Krysta said. “Although where is she now? Last I saw her she was back at the lair, but I don’t think she’s there anymore.”

“She went to my mom to borrow clothes.” April replied.

“Then let’s go.” Krysta cheered. As they were about to leave, they suddenly saw Dale sadly sulk out in a purple polo shirt and black jeans with cuff. He sighed sadly then continued onward.

“Did you have to save him from Pizza Pigeon again?” Krysta asked with an arched eyebrow.

“No,” April sighed sympathetically for Dale. “Something worse.”

“Worse than every other Pizza Day?” Donnie asked sliding up diagonally from behind them.

“Remember how I had a funk back in the Spring just before Mikey, Mom, Klunk, Splints and Tiger Claw helped me sell Cookies? That’s what’s happening to him now. He tried for every club and failed spectacularly even worse than I did! He’s been like this ever since!”

“Oof.” Krysta huffed in sympathy.

X X X

When they arrived at the apartment Krysta was grateful to take off all the layers, she had on and let herself air out. She sat in front of the fan as Donnie and April went on ahead to the Bedroom as Karai was looking through clothes.

Karai pulled up a bright orange long sleeve shirt. “Gram-Gram if I may,” Donnie said pulling out some clothes saw from Carol’s closet. Given your complexion and body shape, I think these would be more suitable.

“If you say so.” Karai replied heading into the Bathroom.

“We’re lucky we’re about the same size.” Carol pointed out as the toilet suddenly flushed making Karai squeak in surprise. It was a few minutes of fumbling but eventually she came out wearing a Spring green polo shirt cream pants and white sneakers.

“Are you sure armor isn’t necessary?” Karai asked looking herself over with the two layers she had that barely protected much.

“Don’t worry things are a lot safer these days.” Carol assured. “Usually, so, let’s go get something to eat.”

“From where?” Karai asked blinking.

      Within a few minutes they were walking out towards the new Restaurant.

“So, what kind of place is this again April?” Carol asked.

“It’s a fried Chicken place.” April replied simply.

“I do not know what this Fried Chicken is, but it sounds like a guilty pleasure.” Karai muttered thoughtfully.

“Only if you care about the diet stuff.” April replied.

“To enlighten you Gram-Gram it is merely regular chicken covered in batter and dipped in boiling oil.” Donnie explained holding a finger up.

April suddenly saw Dale lying on a bench. Pigeons were starting to gather on him.

“Hey, Dale, uhh.” April looked back at Carol who nodded. “You wanna come get something to eat?” Dale lifted his head up sadly in response.

Krysta helped pull him up. “Come on Dude! Some food will do you some good! And everybody loves chicken.”

“Yes,” Karai said as she looked ahead to see the massive line for the Restaurant ahead of them. “Especially when it’s dipped in boiling oil apparently….”

“Yes,” Dale muttered glancing over to it. “But how does a man…..escape the boiling oil of his own inadequacies?” Dale asked longingly.

“By utilizing his sweet poetry skills?” Krysta suggested hopefully.

“He already tried that.” April said thinking back.

Ladies I rock ya!” Dale finished making April flinch as this was the Haiku section and everyone immediately started booing him and throwing tomatoes.

“THAT WAS TOO MANY SYLLABELS YOU HACK!” shouted one of the students as Dale ran for cover.

“Oh, uhhh sorry Dale…” Krysta muttered her ears drooping under her hood.

“It’s okay. Something as cold and brutal as the truth cannot be apologized for only embraced….” Dale muttered despondently.

 “Philloosssssphy?” Krysta weakly began to suggest…

“Anything you can think of he tried.” April explained.

“Wow,” Krysta muttered as they took their place in line. Which managed to move a little bit by the time they were at the back. They looked up to see in front of them the restaurant It was rustic barn looking building with some kind of white bobble on top. It had a sharp wooden fence around it. At the side were large, feathered chicken legs that almost looked real. Karai hummed looking at them. She looked tempted to touch them. At the top in old English gold letters were ‘Baba’s Chicken.’ The doors opened automatically. Karai was trying to figure out how that worked when April pulled her along. Donnie happily telling her about the sensors and timers. 

Carol got everyone’s food and they sat down. Krysta took a bite, and her tail began to wag rapidly as she began rapidly eating her food thrashing a bit as she did so. Krysta then suddenly almost dropped a potion and caught it.

“Whew….”

“What’s that?” Karai asked.

“Uh some homework for the School in Witch Town where I’m staying.” Krysta replied resecuring it in her hoodie and went to eat more chicken but found hers all gone. She looked at everyone else sadly as Karai was curiously examining hers as Donnie gave her a smirk.

“Well Krysta that is what you get for not savoring your meal.” He joked taking a slow bite of his own in front of her.

“Well, I’m going to get some more.” She growled, getting up and heading back to the counter. The ordering area was empty by now. No employees either, did they see employees? Krysta had eaten enough to where she was paying more attention to her surroundings now. She could smell the chicken in the back kitchen. She leaned over the counter hoping to see someone.

“Hello? I’d like to order more!” Krysta called.

“Get!” shouted a voice so suddenly and harshly it made her jump. She turned to see a bald hunch backed old lady with no hair a mole on her head with two large yellow teeth jutting out from her mouth. and a large nose, a grungy dark dress over her feet and an eyepatch held a broom and kept whacking her.

“Stop, stop!” Krysta whimpered trying to defend herself from the attack only to trip over her own tail and cause the potion in her jacket to go flying into a nearby batch of oil as Chicken got collected and served.

The woman let out a howl and screeched. “BANNED BANNNED BAANNNNNEEEDDD!” she roared forcefully throwing Krysta out. She looked up at the restaurant sadly.

“I just…..wanted more chicken.” She whined a bit dramatically.

X X X

“I still can’t believe you got banned. It’s only been open for a week.” April told Krysta on the phone Mayhem happily asleep on her lap having just finished some chicken April brought for him.

I did nothing wrong that crazy old bat attacked me out of nowhere!”  Krysta spat over the phone. She muttered something in Italian.

“Ahh that’s not towards me, is it?” April asked warningly.

Oh no, no, no! I just repeated what I said about her.” Krysta assured her when April suddenly heard a loud crash outside.

What was that!?” Krysta asked.

“I don’t know, I’m going to check it out.” April replied, grabbing her bat from beside her bed. Mayhem immediately climbed to her shoulders as she rushed out to the balcony, she saw something shove away a large dumpster as Carol rushed out and joined them.

“It’s outside the apartment!” she hissed.

“Mayhem can you poof me closer?” April asked.

“Be careful!” Carol cried as Mayhem nodded and did so. April got in closer once her feet were on the ground. Went towards the loud clattering that overpowered her ears the minute, she got closer. The light began to flicker Mayhem whimpered lowering himself on April’s back as the light went out for a minute.

April suddenly heard an animalistic growl from nearby. She gasped and held her bat close as it began to glow brightly in front of her much brighter than she would’ve liked. What she then saw was a large wolf like creature in front of her standing in front of her. Eyes glowing barely illuminated from the magic of her bat. April shrieked as Mayhem yelped and teleported her away instantly as the beast lunged and ran off.

“April!? Oh, my Baby, are you okay!?” Carol asked, checking her over.

“Yeah, thanks to Mayhem.” April sighed resting in her mom’s arms. She heard the phone ring she answered it. “April what was it!? Are you okay?!”

“Yeah, but something was out there! I don’t know what I saw but it looked like a were wolf.” she muttered.

X X X

The turtles searched the city to no avail. The next morning at School was jittering people were happily eating more of that chicken. April didn’t have any with her only at home. Which was typical of her luck. She did, however, notice Dale going for a couple of events. One of which was arm wrestling. When the school’s toughest Jock, Sparky Jameson struggled trying to pull Dale’s arm he thrashed and struggled but Dale didn’t move until he moved his arm making Sparky yelped flying off to the side as he lost. Everyone gasped.

“Whoa, Dale, you beat him!” April muttered in shock.

“Yup! Now it’s time to do the long jump!” Dale replied standing up and stretching. He headed out into the field when one of the athletes rushed forward. He got three meters as he and his teammates cheered.

In his own track suit Dale rushed forward and leapt forward, he landed about four and a half to everyone’s shock. He grinned he then merely did a move that won someone a whole chess game from the brink.

“Dale how are you doing all this!?” April gasped.

“I think it was the chicken it felt lucky, and it tasted amazing too. Your friend was right a good meal did help me out!” Dale declared confidently.

The bell rang indicating the end of free period Dale rushed off to class. April then suddenly felt something go into her stomach, she held it and blinked, the phone began ringing she looked at the number it was Krysta. April answered it. “Does this have anything to do with the stomach thing I just felt?” April asked.

Yeaaaahhhhhh sorry, Mira saw the leftovers Carol gave me. Then she freaked out destroyed them and put anti mystic toxin medicine in our stomachs. Which means Donnie might be freaking out now. But Mira wants me to investigate those ingredients.”

“I wonder….” April muttered.

Wonder what?” Krysta asked.

“Dale’s gotten crazy good at everything after eating the chicken. I’ve got some at home for Donnie to analyze.” April replied.

Okay just don’t eat them because Mira will find out and zap the potion into your stomach again.” Krysta warned. “She means well, and is pretty smart but….ya know…”

April had to calm Donnie down over text with the sensation. Krysta finished up promising to talk to everyone. Once the School Day had ended Krysta and April chicken in hand met up the Lair and entered Donnie’s lab with Mayhem sitting on April’s shoulder.

“She teleported things into my body! YOU DO NOT TELEPORT THINGS INTO MY BODY!” Donnie shouted rhetorically.

“I know, I’m sorry!” Krysta sighed. “I tried to stop her. Karai, Ma’am, are you alright?”

“I’ll be fine, Donatello seems to be the most perturbed” Karai replied.

“Where’s the chicken he asked irritably.” Donnie sighed, trying to drown himself in his work. April past him a drumstick. He pulled down his goggles. Immediately he saw strange runes and skulls sparking up from the chicken. “Uhhh apparently I am looking at Mystic Fried Chicken, there’s a lot of runes here.”

“What kind?” Karai asked, “can you draw them?” she asked. Donnie nodded and quickly scribbled some down. There was a cross with a tilted middle that was shorter. There were a couple of trees and one wheel looking one.

“I know these Runes. This is the magic of Baba Yaga!” Karai declared warily.

“Baba Yaga?” Donnie asked suspiciously with a raised eyebrow.

“Sounds like an old Disney Villain.” Krysta hummed. “Or a health shake.”

“She is a Witch from a far-off Land. She grants wishes but all so she can lower the guard and capture the humans she feeds on. The Food she makes is addictive and the more it’s eaten. The easier the victims are to capture.” Karai explained.

“You mean she was trying to fatten us up and eat us!?” April gasped with her hands at the side of her head.

“And other kids,” Krysta muttered. “But if that was her, I saw in the restaurant. Then she got really mad seeing me. She kept hitting me with a broom made me lose my school project in some of her chicken and banned me!” she whined. “But I did nothing wrong!”

“Baba Yaga can see through unmagical disguises. Which means she detected you are a Fox.” Karai explained.

“So, the Mutant thing?” Krysta asked warily.

“Not exactly, Baba Yaga hates Foxes. Be it a normal or a Yokai, they are the one creature that Baba Yaga could never outsmart.” Karai explained.

Krysta got nervous and her ears flattened. “Oh, well….I used to be human. So, I’m probably the dumbest Fox she’s ever met, heheheheh.”

“Crime in progress! Crime in Progress!” Donnie’s computer shouted as they all rushed over to it.

“Her hut! How did I not recognize it!” Karai groaned at herself.

“What do you mean?” Krysta asked.

“Baba Yaga tried to take me away before. But I was able to sense the enchantments. Luckily an old friend of mine was nearby when she attempted to steal me by force. He scared her off taking her eye in the process.” Karai explained. “I wasn’t much older than Michelangelo when it happened.” Karai reminisced.

“It’s Dale!” April gasped seeing the boy on screen.

“Why is he trying to break into Baba’s House restaurant thing?” Donnie asked.

“Hut,” Karai explained.

That was a big hut,” Krysta thought her ears suddenly perked when the others yelped. She gasped and looked at the screen. Dale was contorting in a way that made her shiver and go into her own world. But suddenly he let out a howl. Dale had turned into a large wolf just managing to fit in his clothes other than a fluffy tail now protruding from his pants.

“Wholly cow! It was Dale that night! Dale was the Were-wolf I saw!” April gasped before noticing something. “Hold on! Is he still bald after all of that!?”

Wow, he really is not catching a break.” Donnie hummed. “But we need to stop him! He is ruining the restaurant and potentially contaminating that delicious Chicken!” he declared. He felt a cold look and turned to see the girls giving him a disapproving glare. “Oh, right evil magic chicken…. got it.”

“Strange, this is not the usual effects of Baba Yaga’s Dark magic and potions.” Karai hummed thoughtfully.

“I wonder, maybe my potion did something to cause this instead?” Krysta suggested. “It flew out of my pocket as she kept whacking me. And it landed in chicken about to go out somewhere, but I guess she never got it back before someone ate it?”

“It’s possible. Michael says potions are volatile and one slip of the ingredients or some unwelcome ones could mess up the whole thing.” Donnie noted.

Dale let out a howl as he began pulling on planks of the wood aggressively.

“We gotta go!” April shouted.

X X X

It didn’t take them long to return to Baba’s Chicken. Immediately Dale was trying to tear off a bit of window only to cause Debris to fall towards him. Karai was quick to summon a beam of light to her hand and leap over and cut it in half. Saving Dale from head trauma. However, he quickly crawled into a hole he had made in the process.

“Dale!” April called but to no avail. “He’s totally out of it.”

“Speaking of which,” Donnie said turning to see something that Krysta after her ears twitched turned to see as well. Stumbling towards them were a good amount of April’s classmates. They looked pale with grease at the side of their mouths along with bits of chicken. Their eyes were white and soulless. Everyone including Taylor the Purple Dragons and Carol looked very chubby. Mayhem was on top of Carol trying to get her to go home and even tried teleporting her, but his spell wasn’t working.

“He can’t poof Carol!?” Donnie gasped.

“She would’ve planned for such magic.” Karai growled.

Chicken…..Chicken…..Chicken…..Chicken,” they chanted over and over.

“April you and Donatello, must go after Dale! He and your classmates must not ingest anymore chicken! No matter how…. delicious,” Karai tried to shake out the thoughts. “Urrhhhg no, no matter how delicious it must not be eaten! April there is non magical friend chicken yes!?” she asked a bit desperately gripping the girl's shoulders.

“Oh yeah definitely plenty!” April replied a bit nervously as she and Donnie jumped into the hole after Dale. Karai immediately began charging up her Ninpo as she did a few hand signs. She opened her eyes as a bright emerald aura surrounded her before surging out and hitting the infected group. Krysta could see bits of black and purple colored magic begin to come out of their bodies, however a few minutes in. Karai gasped in pain before falling to her knees.

“Karai!” Krysta gasped before unleashing the biggest blast of ice she could. Which then surrounded the effected people and trapped them inside a large ice cage before running to the Woman’s side. “You still haven’t fully recovered!” Krysta immediately pulled a crystal out of her pocket. “Mira, Mira I need help! Remember that chicken you freaked out about! A Witch named Baba Yaga made it!”

“Oh my!” Mira cried. “If her victims do not get an antidote and get to her, she’ll take them away to be eaten!”

“Yeah, maybe you could get on that, because right now…” Krysta shouted showing what was happening.

Oh! Yes, I’ll do it right away! I’ll send it once it’s done!” Mira assured her.

X X X

Donnie was quick to find Dale’s claw marks and footprints in the batter everywhere. He also saw a bunch of mystic Herbs like Mystic Wolf’s bane and Tabacco. Which he knew had toxic mind altering and addictive properties. However far in the back they saw him holding a cookbook.

“Dale!” April called as they rushed over.

“April!?” he said in his normal voice very unexpected for a Were-wolf. “Uhhhh, listen I just wanted to make my own! There’s something in that chicken! Something that makes me smarter stronger and faster! I’ve gotta have more I’ll even share with you!” he said a bit crazed.

“Uhh Dale have you uhhh,” April began awkwardly. “Looked in a mirror lately? And I mean that in a totally non-offensive way, because I can’t help but noticed something’s changed.”

“I don’t know what my appearance has to do with the chicken and I don’t care! I’m finally good at things! And with this book I can totally keep being a winner!”

“Dale-“April began only for a shriek to enter the room making everyone jump. Dale’s ears twitching like Krysta’s would.

Hvordan tør dere konspirere mot meg, dere små tøser! Jeg skal spise leverene dine levende!” Baba Yaga snarled hatefully black magic crackling around her. Brittle looking sharp teeth gritting against each other as her remaining eye shone with a yellowish glow.

“Ohhh we’re in trouble she thinks were working together to wreck her plans.” Donnie muttered.

“Well, that is mostly true,” April admitted.

Baba Yaga shrieked again rushing forward with her broom. Which was now covered in a sinister green flame. but Donnie was quick to block it and dodge out of the way. Donnie then followed up with the fist function on his Tech Bo to knock her back. She snarled blasting magic at Donnie who yelped dodging in a way that made him dance. When he realized he could dance to dodge, Donnie laughed and messed with Yaga Baba who screamed angrily as she tried to blast him wildly.

April groaned as she realized there was no other way. “Dale listen! That woman is a witch! She is using evil herbs and black magic to fatten up people and eat them. Like some freaky foreign cannibal!”

“If you’re saying that’s Baba Yaga? Technically she’s Scandinavian and that was Norwegian she was speaking.” Dale pointed out.

“Okay but that’s not the point! The point is that Chicken isn’t safe to eat! Something happened to mess up your meal and instead of turning you into a chicken crazed zombie! It turned you into a Were-wolf.” April declared showing him a mirror he gasped in shock.

“I have fur everywhere except the top of my head!?” Dale gasped feeling his naked ears and snout. “Are you kidding me!?” he groaned hanging his head. “Do you think maybe she can give me a full head of hair?” April immediately sandwiched his face with her hands in frustration.

“Dale! She wants to eat the people of New York!!” April shouted incredulously. As Donnie ran around screaming for help as Baba Yaga pounded on his head after pulling off his goggles. Donnie eventually managed to get her arms and threw her into the nearby wall as aggressively as he could before putting his goggles on with a huff. She just screamed profanities at Donnie in Norwegian before flying at him and tackled him down as they began to scuffle again.

“Look I have some friends you can whip up an antidote!” April said after composing herself.

“No! I don’t want it!” Dale shouted. “If I can stay like this and actually succeed, then I’d rather be a Were-wolf for life!”

“You don’t need it!” April shouted.

“Yes, I do!” he snapped with a slight snarl making April wince a little. He immediately turned and ran off with the book.

“Dale, Stop!” April cried. Seeing her book stolen Baba Yaga blasted Donnie away into a wall. April rushed to his side as the Witch gave chase after the Young Were-wolf. Dale rushed forward, hearing Baba Yaga screaming behind him. Donnie and April were chasing after them.

He quickly climbed out the window after passing through a shabby bedroom. He started climbing to the roof. Immediately April and Donnie could see that Baba Yaga jumped out after him like a chicken. Her legs were chicken ones with brown, black, white tipped feathers.

“Wholly Truffle Mac and Cheese!” Donnie gasped as they followed them out. They saw Dale holding the book close trying to find one where to jump only for floating fire to trap him. Baba Yaga snarled as she got closer.

“Chicken…..Chicken…..Chicken…..Chicken,” she could hear the chanting as many of her soon to be meals were banging on ice that Krysta was trying to keep up.

Meddelsom rev!” Baba Yaga hissed her fingers cracked as they moved, she pointed to Krysta as the fire surged at her. Krysta gasped as it came at her rapidly. Karai immediately got between the Fox Mutant and the fire and chopped with one glowing hand and a grunt causing the fire to fan away from both Krysta and the ice cage. The Witch suddenly teleported in front of Karai.

in response Karai then swung her leg around knocking back Baba Yaga. Who snarled at Karai recognizing her. “Den øglen er ikke her for å redde deg denne gangen lille drittunge!”

“Gram-Gram and Krysta need our help!” Donnie said as Karai began landing kicks at Baba Yaga who began using her broom as a weapon and swiped at her as Karai summoned a blade in her hand and slashed at the Broom. Baba Yaga summoned fire balls that shot at her and Krysta.

“We’ll have to get the book from Dale later!” April groaned as she jumped off the hut and aimed herself directly at Baba Yaga. “APRRRILLLLL O’NEEEEIILLL!!!” she shouted swinging the bat and hitting Baba Yaga right in the center of the head making her shriek and stumble back as Donnie rushed up with a forty-degree upward swing.

Fibonacci!” Donnie shouted, throwing her into the air. But she teleported away. She reappeared at the base of her hut. She then unleashes a burst of fiery wind that came so fast no one had time to react. She then snarled at them. But they then heard the sound of ice cracking. Carol had finally broken through and stuck her hand out in desperation.

“Chiccckkkeeeeennnn!” Carol moaned as Baba Yaga smirked.

“Yes, chicken!” she said holding out her hand.

“Mom!” April cried out trying to get up only to see Baba Yaga grab something. However, she soon saw what she grabbed as a hand made of ice. Krysta had shoved Carol back inside, and fixed the hole.

Krysta then immediately reinforced the ice wall much to Baba Yaga’s enraged screeching.

“Where is that damn potion!?” she groaned as she had to bat Baba Yaga away with a tail coated in ice. But Baba Yaga had grabbed Krysta’s tail and with a boost from her magic swung Krysta and slammed her down on her back making the fox girl dizzy. But she shook out the cobwebs and grabbed Baba by her chicken leg the same away and used her weight to throw her away.

Baba Yaga snarled as Donnie immediately came down with his hammer to pin her down as Karai and April charged together. Mayhem even got involved poofing trash cans over Baba Yaga who was blasting them out of the sky. However, in her distraction both Donnie and April hit her in the gut with both the Tech-bo’s rocket extension and April’s bat.

She hissed in pain and blasted them with magic, then blocked a blow from Karai. But just then after what felt like forever. A portal appeared Gentry running out of it. “Krysta I’m here!”

“Over here hurry!” Krysta called her.

“NOOOOOO!!!!!” Baba Yaga shrieked charging towards them. Only for Donnie to stop by hitting her with a barrage of pellets from a gun transformation of his Tech-Bo. She hissed as she was forced to defend. Gentry poured the potion into cauldron as Krysta opened a way for her.

She began waving her hand over the bit of potion she poured into the cauldron. “Purify and cleanse let the minds and stomachs be free of the mystic toxins that plague thee!” the Spell had bubbled as she spoke before splashing out over Carol and the rest of the class, they groaned looking much better, but they all hit the ground.

“Whew!” Krysta sighed in relief. “Now we just have to keep beating Baba Yaga up.”

“KIIIIEEEEYYYYYAYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!” The witch screamed as the Artic Fox Mutant turned and blanched seeing her merge with her own Hut it gained a face on itself a window for her missing eye instantly broke. The legs that had been at the side of the house immediately moved and stood up, the doors bent into the shape of a frown and began glowing with evil green fire with the wood in the walls breaking apart and reattaching itself as arms, as she let out a roar.

Prøv det nå, din grufulle lille rev! Jeg vil ødelegge dere alle sammen!!” Baba Yaga shrieked in a deeper distorted voice.

Karai tried to fight it unleashing a flurry of Ninpo bullets at the house that backed away shrieking in pain as it slammed its large firsts into the ground Karai dodging and managing to tap onto a joint in the wrist of the beast making it scream in agony as the large wooden hand splinter apart.

Karai groaned panting as she fell to her knees. Gentry immediately unleashed a shield spell as Krysta unleashed a frosty wind at the Hut’s face as April immediately helped Karai up and got her away from the fight.

“Karai are you okay?” April asked.

“I’m alright,” Karai assured, looking a bit less worn now. Dale had just hopped into his Truck behind them as April groaned.

“I can’t convince Dale to give up the book! He can’t go through life with that whole situation! What if he’s stuck like that forever!?” April groaned Dale stopped to listen.

“Dale needs to have courage and faith in his own abilities. Not those of outside sources. Failure can be an excellent teacher, but it can be also very difficult to deal with.” Karai replied. “Right now, it’s overwhelming for him.”

April softened. “Yeah, I can understand that” she sighed remembering her funk with her fundraiser. “Failing sucks.” Mayhem nuzzled her and she scratched his chin in response with a weak smile.

“He needs the courage to fail again, and if he stops and looks, he might find he’s making progress. Progress isn’t always apparent and is often small. But it is there.”

She’s good at that.” Dale thought to himself having listened out of curiosity.

Krysta stabbed one of the wooden arms with an icicle spear. It growled in pain before landing a huge punch. She almost didn’t dodge in time and flipped up towards Donnie who had been thrown up to a fire escape.

“I don’t suppose you have mini-Boom canons in that shell of yours?” Krysta asked.

“I do not actually. Everyone including you told me it was too volatile to have.” Donnie hissed with air quotes.

“Fair enough, my Powers would actually hit harder if it wasn’t so warm!” Krysta groaned.

“Maybe try manipulating ice instead?” Donnie replied by changing his tech-bo into the freeze ray.

Krysta nodded as soon as Donnie unleashed the frigid beam Krysta immediately used it to make a large Ice Crystal that slammed hard into the top of the hut making Baba Yaga scream she howled swinging her arm and swatting the two into April and Karai causing the four to be in a heap.

Dale gasped jumping out of his truck and running back over as the Hut came closer and lifted it’s large Chicken Foot high the talons spread out wide to stomp down.

“APRIL!” Dale shouted jumping between them just in the nick of time. Dale had caught the foot and struggled to push it up. But he was doing it and with a loud grunt Dale shoved the foot back. It hopped a bit before regaining it’s balance. In response there was a burst of magic that struck Dale and within seconds he changed back to normal.

“Well played, Baba Yaga!” Donnie groaned as Dale looked at himself over his clothes loose on him.

“No! I’m a failure again!” Dale moaned.

“Dale just because you’re failing now doesn’t mean you'll fail forever! There’s stuff you’re good at. You just gotta focus on that!” April shouted only for one of the Wooden hands to grab her and Mayhem. Mayhem couldn’t get out April was biting into the hand to no avail.

“April!” Dale shouted as Karai, Donnie and Krysta rushed forward, however the windows for eyes shone brightly and trapped the three in a field of magic. Baba Yaga laughed. The door opened wide revealing a large red swirling portal.

Nå blir det neste å feste på deg Karai! og dine små barn!” Baba Yaga sneered. Dale suddenly saw some chain on the ground nearby. He quickly snuck over to it and grabbed it. Then he immediately wrapped it around one of the legs before rushing to the other one. Baba Yaga hissed before she could put April in the portal in the Hut’s mouth. She dropped everyone as she began struggling to get to Dale. “Stopp hva gjør du!?” she shouted.

Dale attached the chain to the back of his truck and took off flooring the gas as Baba Yaga shrieked as the legs were pulled together and with a shriek Baba Yaga fell to her side the hut in cracked shambles. It then immediately disappeared an angry shriek in the air.

“She’s still out there, be vigilant she will want revenge.” Karai warned.

Dale was panting, staring at what he had just done. “I…. did that…..I Just did that! I beat a witch! And I did that all by myself.” He cheered wildly.

“We helped….” Donnie hissed.

“Let him have his moment.” Krysta lectured. “Hey, don’t you have like a knowledge on this stuff?”

“Hey, yah! I’m ready to take on the world again! I’m open my own club!” Dale declared. “The Mystic and Magical stuff club! Working name!” he said happily.

X X X

“So according to Gentry what happened was the Luck Potion I made, had too much of an ingredient. It also had a bit of my hair in it messing up the potion. But it’s effects overwrote Baba Yaga’s in the meal Dale ate.” Krysta explained. “Gotta figure out what to do about shedding right now.” she sighed catching a few falling hairs of hers.

“It spared Dale and without him we might not be here right now.” Karai pointed out. “How is Carol?”

“She’s doing better,” April replied. “With that chicken gone everyone’s going back to the way the were.”

“Speaking of Chicken,” Krysta replied going to take a bite out of a chicken sandwich and getting looks. “It’s mine….” She muttered.


READ AND REVIEW!!!!

Chapter 33: Rampaging Raph!

Chapter Text

Okay two more chapters then I Have to fill out the outline again sorry guys!


I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


Rampaging Raph!

It had been a couple more days. With a bit of Food, water and rest Karai was fully back on her feet ready to train the Turtles. “Now lets begin. Show me your powers.”

Mikey smirked pulling out his powers stretching out his chains and letting the ends alight with Orange fire, he then did a few dances expertly spinning the nun chucks before stopping and bowing.

Leo began swinging his swords above them. “Haaaachiiii Maaaachiiii!” he said dorkily as Portals opened in front of Karai sending a couple of books and VHS through them and out the other side. Karai watched in awe before Leo used a swipe of his sword to lift up and allow some rocks to zip around in the direction of his sword.

“Impressive,” Karai muttered. Leo, however, grinned soaking the praise, losing his concentration causing them to aim at the two and rush Leo yelped sweating as he tried to stop them. However, Mikey however was quick to jump between them and spin his nun chuck and destroyed them.

“Nice Mikester!” Leo cheered. Mikey giggled grinning.

“Donatello why don’t you show us your powers next?” Karai asked gently. Donnie shot up from his phone and smiled very nervously.

“Ohhh my turn uhhhh funny story! I can make technology avatars with my mind! But I can’t do it on command!” Donnie said nervously.

“It’s true. He tapped into his powers, and I tried to help him, but he hasn’t been able to since.” Mikey sighed sadly.

“Perhaps it is a feeling. Ninpo is driven by emotions the more you feel the more your power opens to you and the more you unleash. Disturbances or repression in emotion can also cause issues in control.” Karai pointed out.

“Ehhh I don’t really get emotions…” Donnie admitted.

“That is alright we’ll figure things out together.” Karai replied. “For now, Donatello I’m going to have you do some deep breathing and meditation, explore your mindset. Your emotions try to understand them.”

“You can think of it as an experiment!” Mikey pointed out.

“I can do that!” Donnie said, going to sit on a beanbag chair and began chanting Ohm’s law a bit quieter than they had when their powers had first started having issues.

“Leonardo, Michelangelo why don’t you two spar, you could learn quite a bit from each other doing so.”

“Yes!” Mikey said excitedly. “Get ready to lose Leon!” Mikey said excitedly.

Leo gave him a look before smirking as they began. Mikey whipped at Leo who blocked with his two Katana’s it wasn’t like when they first met. No pressure, no goal to survive. There was no blood to draw here, just trying to outpace with skill and speed. And it was fun. Mikey found himself enjoying trying to beat Leo, to be his equal. He whipped at Leo’s feet but Leo dodged and jumped back with his usual smug laugh. Mikey even tried to pull Leo’s swords out of his hand, but Leo was quick to dodge. Even cartwheeling out of the way as Mikey attempted to kick down but Leo had blocked him and pushed him off.

Leo swung his swords. Mikey had spun away and swung his Nun Chuck Leo however swung his swords to make a portal however he suddenly made a bunch of portals to their shock. They surrounded the two in a house or dome-like structure and coming out of it were bits from their room. “Whoa!!!! I Didn’t know I could do that.”

“It appears you could move multiple things at once Leonardo.” Karai noted.

“Sweet!” Leo said excitedly.

Mikey looked at his weapons. “I wonder what else I can do with my power. I could probably do more than Meteors I bet…” he said quietly as Klunk jumped up to his shoulders.

“You’ve never been this excited about training with your mystic powers. You’re having fun, it’s nice!” she said happily.

“I know right! For the first time, I want to explore what I could do with them! And I’m not constantly bogged down with what Draxum tells me I’m gonna do with them. And the best part is I’m choosing to use them to help people!” Mikey said grinning.

Raph huffed watching he hadn’t shown Karai what he could do. Truth, was he started having issues. Just a power punch, right? He also knew he could make copies of himself. He struggled focusing as he usually did but to no avail. Suddenly Donnie squeed they turned to see him holding a 2.2 Webley Mk. VI gun a simple revolver handgun with an angular square muzzle that was common in the eighteen hundreds and a long blade with six teeth up the sides and a hooked top. Going down the middle was a hexagonal line and a curved gear like a hand guard.

“LOOK I DID IT!” He shouted excitedly only for them to fail he groaned in frustration when they faded. But Raph was more frustrated. He growled, focusing and focusing until he had forced his power out immediately found himself in an avatar twice his size and steadily growing.

“EEP!” squeaked Raph. “I’ve gotta get out of here! I need mystic help!” He groaned to himself as he slipped out quickly towards the garage and through the tunnel meant for the turtle tank as Leo and Mikey continued to spar. Raph could feel the avatar scrapping its shell he quickly made his way out and trying to go down the street. “Stick to the Shadows stick to the Shadows!” he groaned looking around.

“How is Raph supposed to stick to the Shadows when he’s in a giant glowing Raph!?” he groaned. He suddenly saw a dumpster and lifted it up with the Avatar over his head. With it he began to tip toe around while slowly getting bigger luckily people were too busy to notice. However, as the Avatar grew a bit in size, he suddenly broke open the wall of the building on 1515 Broadway Street. He yelped looking down and trying to watch his step only to step on a car in the executive parking freaking out Raph dropped the dumpster on the ground before running off screaming.

X X X

Mona stretched in her apartment having just gotten home. She turned off her cloaking bracelet and placed it down on her bedside and began to listen to Magia from Madoka Magica. As she did something made the lightning in her room turn bright red. She blinked and turned off the music to see what it was. When she opened the curtain more, she suddenly saw a large glowing version of Raph’s head staring back at her. With a squeal Mona jumped back and grabbed her swords.

“Wait Mona don’t!” Raph shouted from below. “I need your help!”

“Ohhhkaaaayyyy!” Mona muttered looking over the now giant fifteen-foot Raph Avatar. “Can’t you turn it off?”

“I’ve been trying it won’t turn off!” Raph whined.

“What about your brother?” Mona asked.

“I can’t let him see me like this then my Gram-Gram will see me like this!” Raph argued.

Mona stifled a giggle. “Your Gram-Gram? That’s adorable I didn’t know you had one.”

“Long story,” Raph muttered. “Look I’ll give you anything you want! Just get me out of this!”

Mona hummed for a minute before smiling, “How about one Date?”

“Deal!” Raph declared.

“Okay hold tight I’ll be right back.” Mona said within a couple of minutes she had returned with a jar. Raph could see it had some cherry blossoms painted on it. But it was mostly a light blue color with petals blowing around the jar.

“This is a jar that seals away bad energy and keeps it sealed. With this we can get that Avatar off you.” Mona declared as she started drawing a rune circle on the floor. Once she was done, she placed the jar in the middle and backed up Raph placed the hand of his avatar on a ring in front of the jar.

With a bit of muttering the rune lights up brightly. And Raph could feel the energy being pulled off him he yelped rushing forward to grab the railing so he wouldn’t fall. As Mona shut the lid of the Jar he climbed as he lay on his back and panted. Mona stood over him smiling. Raph blushed and immediately stood up.

“Thank you for your help I will be going now!” Raph said a bit robotically bowing before looking at the apartment he couldn’t just go through a girl’s apartment. He immediately started climbing down the side of the building.

“Uhh, Raph the door is that way,” Mona called pointing towards the other end of her apartment.

“I know!” Raph declared before jumping “I’ll get back to you on the Date thing!” he called. Mona grinned happily at this.

X X X

Raph had made it back to the lair. Everyone was resting and relaxing from the training. Mikey was drawing with Klunk watching on his shoulder. Leo was reading a Jupiter Jim comic alongside April and Splinter was watching TV. Karai was meditating but she noticed Raph come in.

Raph took a breath nervously. “Raphael, I sense something is troubling you?” Everyone’s head immediately looked up at him.

“What?!” Raph squeaked. “Noo not at all! I am totally fine! Anyway, I’ve gotta practice.”

“Raphael why don’t we spar?” Karai asked. “I’ve been hoping to have a chance to analyze your Ninpo.”

“Sure uh….let’s get to analyzing!” Raph declared. They headed to the skating room putting up a barrier to protect things from collateral damage.

Karai summoned green light over her hands making Mikey gaze in awe and look at his hands starry-eyed. Raph summoned his power fists so far so good. He just had to relax and focus. Karai sent a punch Raph blocked it before rushing forward and launched a punch. Karai flattened her hand and swung it in a large circle knocking it away.

“I’ve seen that before….” Leo muttered. “That super old movie!”

Raph mimicked her move when she punched back. He managed to block her. “Good, Good,” She muttered as she rushed forward with a kick her leg glowing before coming down Raph rolled out of the way. Karai nodded to him. She wanted him to do the same. He gulped and attempted to focus and then swung his leg. He managed to get it covered in an avatar, but it got too big Karai couldn’t block it and was hit flying to the wall.

“Gram-Gram!” Klunk, Splinter and Mikey and Donnie cried together, Leo was very quick to swing his swords to where Karai was flying, and she ended up landing in a bean bag chair instead. Raph gasped. He backed away slowly and ran off.

“Raph wait!” Mikey called. He was already gone.

X X X

Mona dried off from her shower, she sighed humming she had something nagging at the back of her head. “I can’t help but feel like I forgot to do something.” She sighed. She noticed the spell book she picked it up and began to look through the pages for the sealing jar. “Okay let’s see, make the rune, place the jar, have the target touch the runes in one circle stand in the other. Use the sealing Ta- Uh oh….”

People began screaming as a giant red version of Raph was now storming around the city. Mona quickly put on her cloaking broach. She took on the form of a dark-skinned Asian girl with black hair in her style and red lips. She saw the monster striking buildings and lashing out roaring in a warped version of Raph’s screams. He even made someone who was trying to get Groceries drop them and groan as he ran. It made it’s way towards some kind of Pizza place as she saw Raph and his brothers and friend run to it. There was also a woman with them. Their Gram-Gram.

Mona immediately took off after them.

X X X

Raph had to put aside his shame of almost smashing Gram-Gram with his out-of-control powers for now to deal with this?! He thought Mona had locked it away. Why was it running around ruining Albearto’s and the rest of New York.

“Hey kids!” April shouted to the screaming kids all huddled by a nearby table. “Let’s sing the Albearto’s run to Safety song! If a Robot Bear comes to life! Or A Mystic Avatar is causing you strife! Just run to the door lickity-split!” April sang, leading the kids to a door away from the Raph. “And it’s ten precent off your next visit!”

“O’Neil! You don’t even- “the Manager began to complain only for a girl to shove him down. “Guys it’s me!” she said slipping off her broach for a second to show her true Dragon Form before slipping it back on.

“Mona! I thought you said this was gonna get rid of it! What’s my Avatar doing tearing up New York!” Raph snapped.

Mona grinned sheepishly. “Yeah….about that….turns out you need to lock the sealing Jar with a Sealing Tag, whoops!”

“You forgot the sealing Tag!?” Mikey yelped.

“Yeah, sorry…” Mona sighed.

“Wait so how did this even happen?” Leo asked as debris came flying towards them. Leo was quick to Portal it away while Mikey tied up the avatar making it scream in disgust.

Donnie flew up on his jet pack summoning the rocket extension on his Tech-Bo “Fibonacci!” he shouted swinging it hard on the Avatar’s head. It groaned in pain as thrashed knocking down more debris that Karai blasted away. Some of the blasts had hit the avatar it winced. But suddenly its eyes lit up brightly.

“I can’t hold it!” Mikey cried only for it to burst the chains apart and send Mikey flying. His Nun chucks were quick to repair themselves however the monster had begun rushing down the street again.

“APRILLL O’NEEEIILLLLLL!!!” she shouted swinging it hard in the face making it move to the side, but it snarled and it’s eyes shone brightly as it swatted April down towards the ground. Fortunately, Leo had used a portal to get her to safety.

Raph growled summoning his own power punches and rushing forward with a roar he slammed his fists into the plastron of the Avatar that swatted at him. Raph managed to land on the back on his shell to take the brunt of the hit despite pain still blossoming wildly there.

He managed to stop a punch with his Sai’s and knock it away, then he used the move he learned from Karai before landing a kick, however his Avatar caught his leg and threw him as hard as it could causing him to slam into the window.

“Raph!” everyone shouted rushing over to him. He groaned siting up as Mona handed him an Elixir.

“Drink this hurry, it’ll help!” she said as Raph downed it he sighed taking a agitated exhale.

“Again, I ask how, did this happen!?” Leo shouted.

“I helped Raph get rid of his Avatar because he couldn’t get it off.” Mona explained. “I just…. forgot to lock the jar….” She added rubbing the back of her head.

“Raph why didn’t you say anything to me or Gram-Gram, by the way Mona, Gram-Gram, Gram-Gram Mona.” Mikey said quickly introducing the two.

“He’s right, Raphael, Michelangelo or I could’ve safely disposed of the rogue energy.” Karai noted.

“Yeah, they certainly wouldn’t have forgotten to lock up the Raphzilla.” Leo muttered pettily, his eyes rolling April and Donnie nodding in agreement.

“I said I was sorry!” Mona whined.

Raph didn’t say anything he just hung his head. “Come on Big Guy, it’s not like you to bottle up.”

The Snapper sighed and relented. “Raph was ashamed too okay! I’ve been falling behind; Leo and Mikey have been mastering their powers no problem. But me, I haven’t, I’ve been falling behind. I haven’t learned anything new! And the new thing I do know I haven’t been able to do on command.”

“I can’t do any mystic power on command.” Donnie pointed out.

“But I’m the big brother! The Oldest, the Biggest! If I’m not strong enough, how can I protect my family? You guys count on me to keep you safe!”

“Raph….” Mikey muttered. “Listen, I’m not….I’m not as timid and frail as I was! I’ve gotten braver! If you can’t protect me, I can protect myself maybe even protect you guys despite being the youngest. And you’re still learning too! It doesn’t mean you’re weaker just because you fell a bit behind.”

“Everyone hits a slump now and again, Raphael. There’s no shame in that.” Karai assured holding his hand. “And Family Protects each other.” She said as April, Leo, Mikey and Donnie placed their hands on his Mona after a few seconds did too nervously smiling and blushing. Raph’s eyes glistened he smiled.

The Avatar roared again as more people screamed. “We gotta get this thing away from the buildings!” Raph said as he stood up.

“Leave that too me!” Leo said with a smirk as he opened a portal as large as he could he accidentally swallowed everyone else in it as well. As Karai helped Mona land safely Donnie opened his jet pack allowing April to ride while his brothers each grabbed a leg and flew in a chain. They passed over the girls.

“Raphael you must absorb the energy. Your Ninpo lost control because your doubt overwhelmed you. Don’t be afraid and it’ll return to you!”

“Yeah, Raph you gotta believe!” Mikey called from below him.

“Hey guys I just remembered that thing gets stronger every time we hit it! So maybe we shouldn’t do that?!” Leo called.

“I’ve got this! Time for a little crystalized energy!” Donnie said pulling out his ice beam and blasted it at the feet of the Avatar Mikey tied up its arms as Leo sent Raph through a portal that launched him far above the Avatars head Raph angled himself forward pinning his arms to his side and his legs together to gain more speed and let himself fall into avatar once he was in the middle Raph took a deep cleansing breath and within seconds the Avatar got smaller and smaller until it was gone Raph having completely absorbed it into part of his being.

Everyone jumped on him as they cheered. They hugged him. “I knew you could do it.” Karai said smiling.

“Yeah, Raph did too!” he said smiling feeling good.

“If you need pointers Professor Mystic can give you some tips.” Mikey happily said.

“So can I! Uhhh as long as I don’t forget anything.” Mona said sheepishly as everyone smiled.


READ AND REVIEW!!

Chapter 34: Lead a Little Dream!

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Lead a Little Dream!

Karai decided to have Krysta and Leo spar for the latter’s training. Speed training and being in a scenario where he’d have to quickly find, and place portals would be good for his powers. Krysta got into a fighting stance. As soon as Karai gave the signal Krysta took off as fast as she could. Leo was only meant to catch her while Krysta was tasked with stealing his mask away. Leo immediately swung his swords, sending a couple near her feet. Krysta, however, immediately jumped to the tree above her, swung over them then landed and sprung on the tips of her feet she jumped over the other one tucking and rolling as her ears pricked to the sound of more incoming. She ran the wall of the building in the park they were in. Leo watched her carefully trying to figure out where she’d was going instead of where she was.

She then wall jumped, getting nervous as Leo almost caught her each time. She had to try to react faster than him.

He almost caught her again he cursed under his breath as he began to chase after her however when he swung there was a large surge of power and a bright blue light that appeared under all three of them. With a scream the three tumbled down and were spat out just outside the city.

Karai stood up dusting herself off as Krysta snatched the mask off, of Leo’s head having landed on top of him. He gave her a half-lidded look as he snatched it back, she grinned.

“That was good Leonardo just remember to keep your mind clear and focus.” Karai told him.

“Don’t think about what you want. Feel, what you need your powers to do.” He replied with a sigh. There was a growl; he looked down at his stomach. “I need Pizza!” he said lifting his sword to open a portal to Hueso’s however suddenly a pizza with tiny canary wings flew towards him. It even chirped a bit. Leo just grabbed it and mindlessly ate it as it struggled and squawked.

Karai and Krysta stared surprised. “Holy frick!” she muttered. “We should go to Hueso’s if you’re eating sentient Pizza!”

“What sentient?” Leo asked only to burp up a feather and stare at it worriedly. “Uhhh did I eat a bird?!”

“No, it was Pizza with wings and…. bird noises…. Something is wrong.” Karai said, turning her attention to the city.

Leo got them closer when they did in the middle of Times Square immediately appearing on screen was a woman wearing a pink crop top that had straps that hung off the shoulders and blue jean shorts. She had a large purple Navel piercing a small pink one above her right lavender eye and freckles. She also had fishnet stockings and a magenta and aqua colored partly shaved head with a large bit of hair hanging off the side of her head. She also had a gold nose ring and one earring. A dark purple choker, black sneakers and black spike studded bracelets and anklets. She smirked at the screen before giving the V sign. “GOOD MORNING NEW YORK!” she called. “Look to the sky! I am everywhere!” she shouted as they looked up to see her in the sky.

“Priscilla Aitken?” Krysta said with an arched eyebrow.

“Uhhh who?” Leo asked.

“She’s a European Model. I heard she was coming to New York but what’s with reality kind of glitching?” Krysta asked.

“Okay Fam now that all the bad vibes have been locked away! We’re gonna party till the end of time!” she called.

There was suddenly a bunch of people multicolored looking the same way along with a few people that Krysta had recognized from her deliveries. Krysta immediately tried to call Mikey. She heard the ring tone go on about four times.

Chello, it’s Hamato Michelangelo, I’m not available right now please leave your message after the tone.” The Answering machine implied.

“Hey Mikey, something’s weird kind of going on I just want to make sure you’re okay so please call back when you get this okay? Bye.” Krysta said a bit nervously.

Leo had also just tried Raph and Donnie. “I got nothing, what happened to them?” Leo asked, a little worried.

“I wonder if this Priscilla has anything to do with this?” Karai muttered looking at the woman in the sky.

As they headed down the street, they suddenly noticed Big Mama storming out of her hotel with a snarl transforming into her Spider self. Krysta yelped as they all hid. “That long nosed Floozy!” she snarled. “Prolonging my Battle Nexus Whizzle!” she snarled.

“Battle Nexus Whizzle?” Krysta asked. She turned to Leo who wasn’t listening, he just left Donnie a message with an annoyed tone.

“Donnie pick up! I Know you keep your phone next to you pick up!” Leo growled only to give up after a bit. There was suddenly a yell of charge. A barrage of multi-colored beavers began attacking Big Mama.

She snarled and began spitting webs and slashing at them and she jumped back as they began to pile up on her. She was forced to try and find higher ground.

“Well, she’s gone at least.” Leo said before turning to see a brightly colored blue Beaver. “Hi…..” he said in a dopey voice. “I’m Dave!”

“Hello, Dave….” The three replied a bit awkwardly.

“So Dave my man whatcha doing here? Talking to us?” Leo asked.

“I have to tell you da rules! Me and all the other Beavers guard Prissy’s Dream Worlds!” he said simply.

“You mean Priscilla Aitken?” Krysta asked.

“Yup! Oh it’s Lolipop O’ Clock!” he said as several large rainbow ones floated by.

“Let’s be friends!” they shouted as Leo Karai and Krysta looked at them oddly.

“Now I gotta tell ya,” Dave continued. “If you guys cause trouble like the Spider Lady. The Vibe Police will come and put you away! Byyeeeee!” he said skipping off on all fours.

“Do you think everyone else was put away?” Krysta asked. “And how is this even happening?”

“I guess it’s up to Benjamin Blueregarde to find out!” Leo declared, having quickly changed into his disguise and stroking his Goatee.

“Whoa!” Krysta yelped surprised by how quickly he changed.

“Benjamin Blueregarde?” Karai asked with an arched eyebrow.

“The one who is gonna get us all the answers Gram-Gram!” Leo said as he began to confidentally walk off in a direction.

Hey New Yorkers! If ya want some face time with me come to Ritz Carlton Hotel on Broadway! Between now and three PM!”

“To the Ritz Carlton Hotel!” Leo shouted immediately, turning around to go the other way. The girls turned to follow him.

As they quickly arrived at the fancy building with the Empire State Building within Leo marched in but before Krysta and Karai could get it they were stopped by two large buff looking Beavers with colored Mohawks and large black jackets and Sunglasses. “You raggedy Anns don’t get to come in!”

“Raggedy!? These are clothes of the times!” Karai barked.

“Yeah, the old times!” one of the Beavers chuckled. Karai self-conscious began to look herself over.

“You know what she means! Now let us through!” Krysta growled. She was picked up and there was suddenly a bubble floating towards her. “Hey let go!”

“Yeah,” said the Beaver into his com. “I got another one for the Vibe Jail!” he said.

“Vibe jail!!?” Krysta yelped only for Karai to unleash a blast that blinded them. When the Beaver dropped Krysta Karai quickly grabbed her and pulled her into the alley way. Krysta immediately began climbing up the fire escape Karai following the beavers ran down and looked around growling they went back to their posts.

Krysta sighed and leaned back into something what that thing was looked down at her. Slash and her yelped at each other in shock.

“SHHH!” Tiger Claw loudly hissed. Krysta sighed in relief.

“Finally, someone we know!” she groaned. “It’s been really weird and confusing!”

“If you’re upset think how I feel.” Slash muttered flatly having a bad day since the weirdness started.

“Is that Leo?” Tiger Claw asked looking into the window. Everyone huddled around him as Leo waltzed into the Woman who smirked.

“Yo, you’re looking pretty odd for some random suit.” Priscilla asked. “But I’ve seen all kinds tell me about yerself!” she said chipperly.

“Well, it’s funny you should notice my dear!” Leo said in as thick of a British accent as he could. “I am a Entrepreneur and I was looking to make a deal with you.”

“Is that so? I’ll get back to you on that. For now I’m partying up! Why don’t you join us?” Priscilla asked.

“I’d love to but first tell me about the big new thing in the city! I’d love to know more!” Leo declared. “Like about those vibe police.”

“Dave could tell you all about those.” She said as Dave jumped up.

“Hiiiiiiiii!!!” he said happily with a toothy smile.

“But I’ll let you in on a juicy secret. I have some fancy new powers, that manipulate dreams. And that changes reality. But there’s a caveat. The Dreams of normal well-adjusted people make everything fun and hip! Like Lollipops. But those with trauma, mess it up! And it’s just a mess! I don’t need that crap in my day ya know.”

“Oh, I hear ya.” Leo said nodding.

“Yup that’s why all the people with the bad vibes have to, be put away! Like that rat and the other three turtles.”

Everyone gasped as Leo felt something snap in him. He didn’t hear Dave and Priscilla talk as things faded out as Leo realized his family had been captured and put away. He shook his head and forced a smile.

“So, Priscilla where is this vibe jail?” He asked.

“Can’t tell ya.” Priscilla said. “That little Orange one threatened to undo my dream when he cornered him.

Leo’s eye twitched at this. He grinned, nodding and leaving. “Byyeeeeee!!!!” he said in a squeaky voice. He rushed out as fast as he could and looked around. He tried Mind Melding.

“Leo!” Krysta called to him as they rushed after him, but he had torn off his disguise was already slashing at the air.

“What?!” Leo asked, shocked. “Come on!” he growled slashing at the air. “OPEN!”

“Leo calm down!” Krysta called.

“Me!?” Leo hissed, turning to her with an uncharacteristically angry face. “I’M COMPLETELY CALM!”

“I can see that….” Krysta muttered nervously before slowly backing away.

“Screw it.” Leo hissed before noticing the Turtle tank abandoned in the nearby alley. He rushed over to it and jumped inside the others tried to follow. He shut them out and the tank took off.

“Leo!” Tiger Claw shouted.

“Ever since he heard what happened to Splinter, Mikey, Raph and Donnie it’s like someone flipped some hidden switch in him!” Krysta stated.

“I do wonder could that be where the bad Vibe Jail is?” Karai asked warily. She put down a rune, on the ground that she learned from Mikey before kneeling onto it lighting up in her Emerald Green Ninpo she opened her eyes as they light up. The light quickly faded, and she stood up pointing to the one World Trade Center. “There!”

“Lets go!” Slash stated as he started running towards it. The others hot on his heels. After a couple of blocks, they found Leo trying to get through an army of Multicolored beavers with a tank of their own firing back at each other.

Krysta tried calling Leo. It rang several times, but he didn’t listen, he just shot more bowling balls at them trying to hit the Tank in the gun. Which he managed to do. “Yes!”

Krysta sighed, hanging up. “Nothing, he’s completely blocked us out!” she groaned.

“Can someone explain to me why there are so many beavers?” Tiger Claw asked with an arched eyebrow.

“Beavers are Priscilla Aitken’s favorite animal. She even sent some of her earnings to preserve their habitats last year.” Krysta replied. Leo suddenly flew over the army and took off towards the one world trade center. “She shows up here almost the same time this started happening. It must be her. So why and how is she doing this? Could she have been Mutated?”

“I don’t doubt it,” Tiger Claw replied. “But uh, right now,” he said pointing to the Beavers staring at them like that one Alien horror movie.

“Crap!” Krysta growled.

Slash stepped forward. He began to slash at them with his axe in an attempt to scare them only for them to jump on him and bite. He yelped and threw them all off and immediately glared at them with a snarl before stomping his foot. “I’M GONNA MAKE A BEAVER SKIN HAT!” He snarled only for one of them to make a large bubble that swallowed him he immediately hit the ground and it began to float off with him upside down in it as the others looked on in shock and horror.

Krysta and Tiger Claw turned to the Beavers glaring at them. Karai put her hand out. “If they react to negativity then let’s be more positive.” She replied making a few hand signs before making a large glowing emerald star and letting it float above the Beavers who were entranced by it.

“Pretty, Pretty, Shiny, shiny.” They chanted over and over again as the three snuck past them.

Within a few more blocks they had found the World Trade Center and a portal that Leo had carved open with his swords disappearing then no door. The walls had become less vertical and more jagged like a mountain, the building was actually even starting to take the shape of one. They were, however, able to find a path they could run up. They’d have to climb, eventually they found a place they’d have to climb up.

Tiger Claw did have some Rope they tied to each other as they began to climb. He was the largest and strongest he would be the anchor. And his Night Watcher claws could definitely imbed themselves into the stone if he needed them too. It was a slow process, but they were making progress. Krysta looked down and gulped they were really high up now. “I didn’t think I’d miss stairs this much.” She groaned.

Her ears twitched as did Tiger Claws. He looked up. “What the hell!?”

“EEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!” David screamed as he had grown larger and fell towards them. They all screamed spastically as David hit them one at a time knocking them off each time. They screamed as they fell Tiger Claw quickly righted himself and activated his Night Watcher Claws and dug them as hard as he could into the side of the mountain as Dave continued screaming and falling. He immediately began using them to climb as fast as he could the girls just hanging from him with the rope. Tiger Claw climbed faster screaming as he managed to make it to a higher ledge before collapsing panting.

“We made it, and we can walk….” Karai said looking at the path before them. “Horaaaaayyy.” She groaned as they untied the rope and sat there.

“GUYS!” They heard Leo shout. The three quickly climbed up to the top and saw many people including April, Carol, Raph, Donnie, Splinter, Slash and Mikey who Leo was trying to slash out with his swords all trapped in crystal. Krysta gasped noticing Mikey was especially looking distressed as Tiger Claw rushed forward with Karai.

“Leo stop!” Tiger Claw shouted, grabbing him by the arms and pulling him away.

“Let me go! I have to get them out!” Leo shouted, thrashing wildly. Krysta took a breath trying to ignore Mikey’s distress for a moment and ran to Leo. “Tiger Claw let him go quick!” she said charging up an icy wind in her palm.

Tiger Claw saw this and nodded, moving out of the way as Leo got blasted with a face full of cold wind. He yelped shivering.

“What the hell!?” Leo growled at her shivering.

“Look I’m sorry but nothing else was working you’ve been flying off the handle and running off not listening to us ever since you found out what happened! We care about them too! We want to help them too! I know you’re upset but you need to listen to us! So, we can deal with this! So, we can help them!” she shouted at him.

Leo actually listening hanging his head hanging, looking worried. “She is right Leonardo. You must not let your impulses or your anger control you.” Karai warned.

Leo sighed, hanging his head, looking down and depressed a little. It unnerved Krysta to see Leo usually always talking and full of life and sass and ego just look so sad and vulnerable. “How do we stop this?” he asked.

“We must find the one that cast this spell and defeat them. Or convince them to release their magic.” Karai replied.

“Stop right there!” shouted a new voice they saw Dave with bandages on his head and a Red smarter looking Beaver and they all found they were surrounded by many more beavers with police hats.

“You’ve got really bad vibes!” Dave stated pointing.

“We’re not letting you put this dream world down! The Boss says it stays up forever!” Fred growled.

“Krysta can you distract them?” Leo whispered to her.

“I can do you have an idea?” Krysta asked.

“I do,” Leo replied. “If this works, we’ll be back at the bottom near the tank.” Krysta nodded and then rushed forward and began doing a lot of flips with ice and wind whipping around her she jumped into the sun making the ice reflect distracting all of the Beavers before spinning around and letting crystals dazzle around them. They had all gotten distracted.

“Pretty, Pretty, shiny, shiny!” said all but Fred.

“Wait no don’t be distracted by the shiny they’re gonna get away!” Fred shouted rushing at them as soon as he saw Leo actually open a portal out to the bottom of the building and within minutes the four of them jumped into the Turtle Tank and began rushing back to the Ritz Carlton Hotel. The tank came to the screech stopping in front of the doors.

Everyone jumped out and began to run out. Leo was already in the front Karai keeping pace with him. “Leonardo remember don’t let your anger control you! If people have suffered from being Mutated, then perhaps this has been an escape.”

“It’s not always about you.” Tiger Claw called.

“She made it about me when she took my family!” Leo growled. He ran ahead as the others groaned.

As they made it above making their way through several floors some with Horses and Chickens as Leo teleported around them. There was a candy land-esque hallway. The candy saying let’s be friends only to scream as Leo cut through them. It was then many beavers began chasing them.

“Damnit Leo!” Tiger Claw shouted as Karai summoned another star for them to be distracted with. When they made it back to the top. They yelped as Big Mama in her Spider Form being knocked back by a large Pink Beaver that swatted her with her tail. It then glared, opening its mouth for a bubble as the others snuck by and Big Mama barely dodged it.

Tiger Claw kicked the door down. “We know the truth.” He shouted at the Model. She suddenly snarled at them weird dust forming out of her mouth to everyone’s shock. Leo swung his Katana’s making a portal that sucked it all in. and sent out away somewhere. Karai then unleashed a pulsing energy of Ninpo that hit Priscilla as more and more of that dust came off her.

To their shock they were suddenly facing a Tapir Mutant. Her true form. She was more pear shaped now. She was covered in Dark Teal greyish fur with splotches of tan markings all over her body with some making up what were once the freckles on her face. Her eyes purple large flat orbs similar to Meat Sweats welled with tears as they narrowed in rage. “WHY COULDN’T YOU LET ME DREAM!”

“Because you hurt my family that’s why!” Leo snarled rushing forward.

“Leonardo!” Tiger Claw shouted before growling loudly in frustration. “Get back here!” he shouted chasing after them. Leo dodged and portal past several bursts of dream clouds that Karai had to bat away with her light blade. Leo got in close and landed a kick in her stomach knocking her back as hard as she could she flailed a little bit, but Leo blocked all her hits. And punched her in the eye giving her a black eye.

“Leo she can’t actually fight stop!” Krysta said grabbing him as Tiger Claw rushed forward and grabbing him as well. They heard growling and saw all the beavers, a lot of beavers all gathering around her as she sobbed. Some of them were trying to comfort her, especially Fred and Dave who looked sad, they all snarled and slapped their tails hissing.

“If you must know, I was bit by some weirdass Mosquito and ever since I was this thing! I can’t go back out in Public like this! I wasn’t me anymore! Just some Freak! My whole staff ran off from me and tried to send the plods after me!” she growled.

“Cops,” Tiger Claw replied.

“And you think taking people away from their lives makes it’s better!?” Leo snapped.

“Leonardo don’t say how you’re feeling. Say what will deescalate the situation.” Karai said.

“Leo she’s lost her life and humanity.” Krysta said.

Leo sighed relenting. “So, who is this girl? You need social tips for.” Leo asked Attila.

“Krysta, she was forced to be Mutated by King Komodo.” Attila replied. “She’s so sad…..I had to do something to make up for letting them loose.”

“To be fair I kind of portaled you into it.” Leo pointed out.

“I could’ve stopped myself. Every time I see someone mutated now, I think about how Splinter and Meat Sweats lost their lives and their fame and happiness. They can’t work on their passions anymore because Humans won’t accept them! And now no human other than April will accept her….she’s alone in the world with nothing…” Attila muttered hanging his head.

“I get it,” Leo said. “Listen I know a guy maybe two that could help you out. Just stop this! A dream isn’t real no matter how much you want it to be! Can really keep this up forever because honestly, I don’t think so even you have your limit.”

“No! I can go on and on! I am an eternal flame!” Priscilla shouted. The Beavers whimpered at her she sighed looking tired a bit as she sighed. “What am I gonna do.”

“I like I said I know a guy he’s actually your most recent bad vibe victim.” Leo pointed out.

“That other big spiky turtle?” Priscilla asked. She sighed.

“Yeah, he’s a member of the sacred guard. He helped my friends too! They were also mutated.” Krysta said. “Come on give him a chance. There’s a whole world below the human one. You’d be surprised, maybe you could be a model again. Don’t give up just yet!” Krysta said. “But we need you to let him, and everyone go.”

Priscilla thought a moment and nodded. She raised her small trunk and began sucking away at the dream. Dream smoke being absorbed back into her as she began to look a bit better eventually everything was back to normal. Except Fred and Dave remained.

“Why didn’t you two fade?” Leo asked.

“Because Prissy needs comfort like when she was little.” Dave stated.

“We were her imaginary friends.” Fred added. “People used to make fun of her. Because of her style and likes. And we were there when her parents were always busy. And we’re gonna be here now.”

Priscilla smiled brightly at this tearing up and hugged them tightly.

X X X

The first thing Leo did when they met up with the others was hug them tightly happy to see them. Tiger Claw seemed to be in deep thought watching them. “I wonder,” he hummed mostly to himself with Krysta in ear shot as Priscilla with her two beavers on her shoulders talking with Slash who had calmed down.

“What do you mean?” Krysta asked.

“I think what happened last year got to Leo a little bit.” Tiger Claw replied.

“A Little?” Krysta asked getting it. “I think a lot.”

“Leonardo?” Karai asked. “Are you alright you seemed to be very upset by today’s events. Does this have anything to do with what happened with Michelangelo?”

“I’m not sure what you’re talking about Gram-Gram honestly the whole Dream world is a blur.” Leo said off handedly. “But we solved it so fast I practically didn’t remember any details!” he declared as Karai sighed in annoyance.

“Frick Damn it Leo.” Tiger Claw sighed watching the whole thing.


Okay this probably would’ve been finished and out yesterday but as I said I had a massive scare. Something went horribly wrong with my Tumblr App and/or account and changing the password after logging out is what finally fixed it. Sigh hopefully it never happens again. But I’m admitting to having anxiety. And Leo purposely written OOC because of seeing Mikey in pain. Something I noticed is that family Trauma effects the whole family.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 35: Purple Hero Rising!

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Purple Hero rising!

Karai was relaxing and simply watching Shelldon and Klunk chase each other around the Cat Yokai trying to catch the small Robot. “Shelldon is very fascinating.” Karai said watching them as Donnie smiled brightly getting smug. “I’m so Glad you think so Gram-Gram, because I built Shelldon with my two hands and intellect. My inspiration for him was to help with Chores and help me with my experiments, but from their our brilliance spiraled and evolved on his own from Shelldon 2.0-“

“2.0? What was Shelldon 1.0 like?” Mikey asked curiously.

“An Annoying Yes-man who favored Donnie exclusively.” Leo sighed annoyedly.

“Yes but more complications arised when you and Raph messed with Shelldon 1.0” Donnie hissed annoyedly.

“They messed with me?” Shelldon asked surprised.

“Eh don’t worry about it you are superior to your counterpart.” Donnie happily praised.

Shelldon chuckled haughtily. “Well I am Shelldon OS 2.13.5 Hamato.” He said boastfully.

“OS?” Karai asked.

“Opperating System it is how a computer works and functions.” Donnie began as Leo was already out of the room. Mikey and Karai listened but it was all clearly going over the latter’s head. Mikey kept up a bit better there were terms he recognized from hearing this before.

Klunk sighed annoyed and she turned to see a small Bug and crouched leaping at it as it took off. She darted after it, leaping for it each time. But the bug was quick even zigzagging to confuse her should bugs be able to do that? It immediately escaped through a crack in the wall that Klunk scratched and pawed at.

“Klunk what’s up?” Mikey asked, breaking away from Speech mode.

“I Lost a bug,” Klunk huffed.

“Do you want to play with me?” Mikey offered.

“Yes!” Klunk trilled excitedly.

X X X

Kendra waited on the bench nearby a manhole. The Bug appeared crawling up to her before shifting into a USB and plugging itself in to her laptop. It loaded in a few minutes revealing herself to be Tempestra.

“What did you find out?” Kendra asked.

Well, I had to leave when their stupid cat started hunting me. But it looks like Othello is very proud of that scrap heap he calls Shelldon.”

“The Drone I remember him….hmmm.” Kendra hummed thoughtfully. “Given what happened at the Drone Races he’s the perfect way to hurt Donatello!” she hissed evilly. “Tempestra start looking up traps and Data extraction and corruption Programs. I’ll set things up!”

X X X

“So, what am I doing blindfolded?” Donnie asked, having a white cloth tied over his eyes. 

“We’re starting with the basics of unlocking Ninpo.” Karai replied. “You must try to sense the Ninpo of your brothers. And perhaps from that you can bring out your own.”

She turned to Mikey, Raph and Leo. They nodded and simply began letting their Ninpo blaze around them. Mikey suddenly felt his Ninpo had changed. What used to be piercing sword motions all throughout his body and heart with a burning sensation and fear was now a warmth crackling and warmth the fire gathering around his body was now like a warm bath. But he felt the corruption which made the water feel slimy and dirty. He shivered a little but focused.

He sensed Leo’s Ninpo was crackly and sparking, he felt a bit of static and wildness to it. Raph’s was strong and steady like he was looking upon a mountain with his soul. He felt sturdy, strong and safe.

He could hear Donnie hum in annoyance he wasn’t really getting anywhere from what Mikey could tell. He tried to force it a few minutes of him groaning passed before he pulled off the Blindfold and threw it to the ground. Several minutes passed before Karai told them to stop Donnie looked incredibly frustrated and stormed off.

“Donatello these things take time. There might be pieces we are missing as well. We’ll stop for now and try again. There is simply next time!”

Donnie huffed walking off as Leo seemed to get an idea pulling Karai aside to talk as Mikey. Sat leaning into Raph. “I have to admit Professor Mystic is stumped. He’s mostly over the mental block he had concerning Mystic stuff. But….”

“I wonder if it’s the Autism.” Raph hummed thoughtfully.

“Because it wired his brain differently.” Mikey asked. “Maybe, but we should let Donnie cool off for now. But I can tell he doesn’t want to be left behind like you were feeling.”

“Yeah, it’s a sucky feeling.” Raph sighed.

“I wonder if Leo ever felt that way too.” Mikey sighed. “I know he was frustrated with his Portals not working right a year ago. He’s gotten better using his emotions to control them. But I get the feeling he’s still not totally willing to be honest about his feelings. Krysta told me when Priscilla had us locked up, he was very upset. But he’s denying that completely.”

“Yeah, he’s always been like that!” Raph groaned.

X X X

“Bored going to explore!” Shelldon said. Heading out the door of the Sewer. Klunk jumped up.

“What!?” Klunk gasped. “You can’t just go out on your own!” Shelldon wasn’t listening he was already halfway out the door. “Shelldon!” she shouted, racing after him. She groaned she could tell he was taking that as a personal challenge. She quickly followed after him. Hadn’t he gone out once before?

She managed to see him flying around a bit above ground, she turned into a bird and chased after him. “Shelldon last time you snuck out you got manipulated by the Purple Dragons.”

“You worry to much.” Shelldon huffed. “What are the odds I’m gonna run into them again.”

As if to answer his question they saw the three messing with some computer tech in a nearby bank. Klunk changing back jumped up to the window to peek in with Shelldon hovering over her shoulder.

“Shelldon what do they have there?” Klunk asked worriedly.

Shelldon gave it a scan. “It looks like a device that can extract and isolate Data before stripping it down before manipulating it.”

“Right first time,” said a familiar voice. They gasped they saw an android purple humanoid body with Kendra’s eyes in the lens before she summoned a gun to start blasting at them.

X X X

“So how are we feeling?” Mikey asked.

“If you’re hoping to get me to go back to Ninpo training I’m done for the day,” Donnie huffed. “I don’t even know what I’m banging my head on! He said so frustratedly.”

“It’ll come to you, maybe you just need to relax about it.” Mikey assured.

Donnie was about to speak again when his phone began blinking. Mikey froze when he saw that Klunk’s panic Button was going off.

Klunk had attacked Draxum as he was attacking Mikey in the Dark armor. He grabbed her by the Jaws with his vines lifting her before slamming her into a pillar the minute she changed back he grabbed her and slammed her around a couple of times before throwing her as hard as he could. Immediately Mikey saw the blood on his hands pooling around her body. Her motionless body.

KLUNK!” Mikey shrieked rushing out of the lair. Everyone else was on his tail. He rushed up rushing towards where it was blinking on his phone. He saw her ground managing to cut herself out of a sack. And shaking herself off. “Klunk!” Mikey gasped hugging her tightly tearing up a bit as she leaned into him.

“I’m okay Mikey but Shelldon needs help!” she cried. “The Purple Dragons took him and went to a warehouse near the Hudson River! That’s what I heard!” She finished as Donnie and the others arrived.

Donnie looked horrified and immediately began tapping into his phone. “I’ve got his location follow me!” Donnie said as they took the Turtle tank to a lone area where the Warehouse was. They rushed inside.

“Shelldon!” Donnie shouted they found nothing only for a light to surround them in a circle before disappearing from under them and everyone screamed spastically as they fell into a hole the ground in a cluttered pile. Suddenly striped walls of black and white appeared around them as they stood up.

“Probably should’ve seen that coming.” Leo muttered.

There was a trio of laughter as they suddenly saw a small drone appear that showed a holographic screen at them.

“The Purple Dragons!?” Raph declared.

 “Welcome contestants, glad you could join us. To the Purple Dragon Maze!” she said mockingly.

“Made by myself!-“ Jayce began only for Kendra to shove him to the side.

“You made a skeleton I spent all night putting together! Don’t you dare take credit for that!” she snarled.

“Where’s Shelldon!?” Donnie snarled glaring.

“You mean the scrap heap we’re extracting the Data from piece by piece to upgrade Tempestra with before turning him on you?” Kendra asked showing Shelldon strapped down and with several plugs in him he screamed in pain as he crackled electricity.

“Oh no!” Mikey cried.

They gasped. “Let him go right now!!” Donnie shouted.

“Only if you can escape our maze with your lives.” Kendra replied in sickly sweet tone.

“And even if you do escape the maze you’ll have to face our-“Jayce began when Leo cut him off.

“Doom? Is it a Robot of Doom?” Leo asked dully.

“No!” Jayce responded a bit desperately.

Jayce you idiot! I told you we WERE NOT CALLING IT THAT! That was a simple thing to not get wrong! How are you this bad at life!” Kendra screamed as Klunk turned into a rock in response. Mikey, having caught her and held her close, teared up a little being reminded of Draxum. While Leo pulled him into a side hug, looking a bit regretful at his comment.

Raph and Karai glanced awkwardly at each other feeling like they were intruding as Donnie cringed. “Ooohh that is awkward.” He muttered.

Suddenly a bunch of flamethrowers went off making them yelp and hit the floor. Leo immediately summoned portals to redirect the fire away from them as Mikey expertly took out a few of them on the left clearing Leo and Raph a way to clear out the rest.

The floor suddenly opened underneath them again. This time with a much longer tunnel but eventually they hit the ground again. “Maze’s suck!” Mikey groaned loudly as he and Klunk sat up.

“Get down!” Leo shouted shoving them both back to the ground as a laser pendulum suddenly swung over them. “Okay we’ve gone from trying to ruin our lives! Too outright trying to kill us! I think that Kendra girl might be insane!” he yelped.

 “Might!? And I want to remind you they already tried to kill us!” Raph snapped incredulously.

“I’ve got this one blast with the blaster function-wha?” Donnie asked looking at his tech bo that was unresponsive. “No, No, No, no NO! They did something to my Tech Bo! It’s not working!” Donnie said hyperventilating a little as a Pendulum was about to his hit his head, but Raph immediately pulled him close and shielded them both with his avatar.

“Not a hug rescue!” Raph quickly said. Karai then pulled Kunai from his belt using her Ninpo she directed them into braces holding them causing a couple of them to fly off. Giving them room to breathe.

“Well,” Leo began dusting himself off. “That was a- “

“DO NOT SAY CLOSE SHAVE!” Donnie shrieked angrily.

“Guys we’re not gonna get through this if we fight each other!” Mikey cried getting between them.

“Michelangelo is right! We must temper out emotions and make our way through the maze quickly.” Karai.

“What if Shelldon runs out of time?” Klunk asked worriedly. As they ducked and weaved going through the hallway past the pendulums. Raph even got a moment to take one down with a power punch. Mikey took out the remaining one allowing them to get to relative safely.

“That’s just it! We don’t know how much time he has! I could figure that out with my Tech except, they’ve done something, so it won’t function in here!” Donnie shouted spastically, his eyes losing focus. “We’re probably not survive let alone get there in time without it! And they probably found a way to flat out break its ability to function- “Leo suddenly hit him with a slipper. “Thank you I needed that.” He said flatly calm now.

 “You still have your mind and skills Donatello. Those are Ninja’s greatest weapons. And will often be able to turn the tides in moments of disadvantage. I believe in you. You’ll figure this out.” Karai assured putting a hand on his shoulder as Donnie smiled.

“Guys I smell fresh air! This way!” Klunk said running down a pathway. They followed her to another round room.

Donnie began focusing, he wailed a bit swinging around erratically. “Conveniently awaken Mystic Pooowaaahhhss!” he screamed. Nothing… “This is a dire situation is it not!? Doesn’t the hero usually do that in them!? I am literally demanding that trope!” he screamed, clenching his hands a little and glaring into the ceiling of the room.

Klunk sniffed the air again. “It’s above us!” she said looking up.

“I bet I can get us a rope up there!” Mikey grinned holding his nun chucks.

“Well at least one of us can be useful.” Donnie sighed. Mikey turned to say something to him when suddenly. A set of metal balls flew out of the top.

“Balls! Of…. Doom?” Leo gulped.

The group looked up again and blanched as the balls immediately, summoned purple laser blades and began to chase them around the room wildly as they tried to make them ago away. Raph ducked his mask tails going up one of them getting cut which he noticed yelping when he saw how short it had been cut.

Mikey ducked down. The ball stopped hovering above him, he peeked open to see it waiting before darting at him as he rolled out of the way. He dodged it coming at him a couple more times as it came back a third time, he knocked it away with his nun chuck making it explode against the wall as a couple more came down.

Raph yelped jumping out of the way as Karai jumped in the opposite direction they darted away in those directions as Donnie was using his Tech Bo as is to knock them back. He swung it like a bat only for it to get stuck. More came. “HELP! HELP, HELP!” he cried as Leo darted forward using his sword to bat one away.

He got an idea and opened portals near everyone he could find as Karai destroyed the one attached to Donnie’s Tech-Bo. All the balls got sucked in and then were sent crashing into each other he set a portal up where the balls were coming in as Mikey sent intense streams of heat at the sides of where they were coming in and warped the hole closed.

“Wheewwww.” Mikey sighed in relief when they stopped coming as the last couple exploded into each other.

“Jayce you idiot this is your fault!” Kendra berated again as everyone tried to block them out.

“Does she have to do this now? Like dude seriously! This is worse than Trauma dumping!” Leo groaned. They walked in silence for a bit as Kendra eventually finished Mikey looking up at the ceiling sadly. Klunk suddenly turned into Bebop and sniffed the air then turned back.

“Wait we’ve been here before!” she cried.

“We’ve been going in circles!?” Raph gasped. Everyone groaned as Karai sucked in a breath and focused her eyes lit up before the light faded.

“Relax, I believe I know where to go. Follow me.” Karai said as she led them down a path they hadn’t seen before. Mikey could sense she had begun to Mind Meld possibly to try and track them. Mikey decided to see if he could do the same. He let his mind wander over the scape of his power until he saw who he was looking for.

Chellooooo” Mikey’s voice called.

“Who’s there?!” Jayce asked quietly.

Uhhh Brandon!” Mikey replied. “Can I ask you a question?”

“I guess?” Jayce whispered.

Why do you put up with Kendra? She doesn’t even like you?” Mikey asked.

“Well, I’m hoping if I can be good enough she will!” Jayce whispered.

I don’t think that’s how that works. If someone wants to hate something they’re going to do it no matter what. I learned that the hard way honestly.” Mikey replied.

Jayce went to speak again when Kendra cut him off. “Jayce stop talking to yourself like some weirdo.”

“Uhh Sorry,” Jayce replied.

Sorry.” Kendra mocked. “That’s all you ever have to say for yourself.”

Jayce hung his head sadly sighing. As Kendra smirked pressing a button. Instantly the group were separated down the middle. However, Leo who was with Mikey and Donnie with Raph Klunk and Karai on the other side quickly swung his swords opening a portal allowing the other three to get through. Kendra growled when she saw this method was useless against them, she turned to Jayce with blazing eyes. “JAYCE YOU IDIOT! THOSE DOORS WERE MAGNETICALLY SEALED HOW’D THEY GET THROUGH!?”

“I….I don’t know- maybe they have-“ Jayce began when Kendra cut him off.

“I don’t want to hear your excuses I want you to be useful for once and stop sucking at life!” Kendra snarled.

X X X

Donnie let out a huff. “The World’s Longest Tunnel…. Of Doom!”

“They should also call it the Tunnel of Eye irritation and doom my eyes hurt from all these walls!” Raph complained only for a sound to happen. A wall appeared in front of them.

“We’re trapped!” Raph cried as a large motor suddenly took off. It began spinning wildly as they gasped, realizing what was happening as the wall became a sharp deadly pair of blades of black and white metal.

“We’re being sucked in!” Mikey cried as they all screamed trying to grip the floor. A couple of tiles went flying and hit the fan being minced instantly. They screamed as they started to float into the air. Klunk, however, suddenly grew large enough to allow Leo, Karai and Mikey to grab on, but Donnie went flying much to their horror.

“DONNIE!” Raph cried as he jumped after him pinning his arms to his sides and his legs together to get to Donnie faster before grabbing him and using a power punch to slam into the fan as hard as he could the Fist growing five times his size and destroying the fan completely. Raph had wrapped himself in his avatar as well that then proceeded to break the floor beneath everyone Klunk growing wings to help everyone down as Raph dismissed his avatar.

“Good thinking Raphael!” Karai sighed in relief.

“Yes, Great job Raph! Donnie hissed. “Once again everyone is useful except for ME!” Donnie suddenly sobbed dropping to his knees as Raph let him go, they gathered around him. “I’m failing Shelldon! He needs me but I can’t help him!” he shouted tears pooling at the sides of his eyes. “I hate this so much! I’ve used my powers twice! I know I have them! I know I could control them if I could just get them to work! BUT I CAN’T! No matter what I do or how I approach the problem…. I can’t….” he sighed helplessly.

“Have you thought about this a lot?” Raph asked worriedly.

“Honestly, I haven’t really stopped since Thanksgiving especially after the Shredder. And what almost happened to Mikey. It’s like I don’t understand no matter what I do I can’t understand!” Donnie sighed. “That’s why I was an asshole in Witch Town that one time. I felt…...replicable” He admitted.

“You’re not!” Leo said to him. “No one could ever replace you you’re my twin! And you’re our brother!! Look I had issues with my powers because I wasn’t letting my feelings guide my portals. But once I actually listened to Mikey and started doing that it got easier. You just need to figure out what’s getting in your way.”

“I know. Donatello, you’re focusing too much on what you can’t do but giving no thought on what you can do. And that is what’s holding you back.” Karai told him. “Knowing that I feel like you move forward with that it might be the key.”

“Okay. So, let’s think about it like this, what were you feeling when you used them?” Mikey asked.

“Or perhaps what were you thinking?” Karai asked.

Donnie took a breath. “I was thinking Hypno, and The Foot had to be stopped. And Xenoblade and Jojo’s bizarre adventure just a tad.” he added in a low voice. “When I did that though I felt them come and then I just did it.”

“You had no doubt. So, what are you thinking now, focus on that without any doubt.” Karai told him as Donnie nodded. He paused for a bit before sucking in a breath wiping his tears and looking at them with intense conviction in his voice.

“Shelldon needs me!” he said firmly. Suddenly one of the tiles lifted up unleashing a bright powerful red laser that shot straight at them Leo portaled it away however all the black tiles suddenly rose up as blasters and sections of the floor began spinning. Donnie, however, suddenly had his markings and eyes light up and he summoned a much bigger version of the laser a burst of purple light it unleashed a powerful purple laser that knocked everyone back as it disintegrated the trap and burnt the whole hallway. All they saw down that tunnel was a scorch mark.

“Feel what your feeling Donnie and focus on your thoughts!” Mikey called. “And believe in yourself!”

Donnie let his powers flow into him. He could begin to understand his thoughts were racing but this time he had full clarity. Not a mess of jumbled ideas.

He took a few minutes to analyze his powers then he got it. “EUREAKA!” He shouted, his eyes clearing up with determination as he summoned a mystic version of his computer to connect to his phone. “I don’t know why I simply didn’t think of this before I’m reversing the magnet in my phone to find an Ambient AC current, we can use to track those purple satin freaks!”

“Won’t they figure that out?” Leo asked.

“Not if I block them…with my mind!” Donnie chuckled evilly. “This way!” he shouted as they rushed through the rest of the maze. Raph power punched through the wall allowing them to get out into basement area.

“How’d you get out so fast?” Tempestra growled as they turned to see her in a large battle-ready body with bits and pieces that Donnie recognized. “They’re already stealing information from Shelldon’s schematics!”

“Right and your little Drone is running out of time. “We just have to keep you here!” Kendra sneered from a floating saucer she and the others were standing on. “Get them Tempestra!”

“With pleasure!” she sneered as she used the gun on her arm to fire off missiles at them. Everyone yelped and dodged the twins jumping to the left while the others jumped to the right.

“Leo go get Shelldon, your portals will get him unhooked quickly.” Donnie hissed to Leo. Leo blinked but nodded in understanding.

“You got this bro!” he said swing his sword past Tempestra and disappearing instantly as he warped to it’s location. Tempestra wasn’t able to track him in time as Donnie summoned a fist function on his tech bo like it had if working normally and knocked her to the side. Mikey came rushing at her in his shell with a burst of fire that she grabbed only for Karai to stab the robot in the back with her Ninpo.

“GET OFF!” she shouted, thrashing a little bit as Karai tried to hang on. She fired more lasers that Mikey flipped over and grabbed with his Nunchucks and threw back at her causing her damage as she quickly tried to repair herself as Raph blocked a hit from her right arm before rushing forward with a sai tipped Power Punch.

“HOT SOUUUP!” he shouted, slamming where the missile had hit her.

Leo meanwhile rushed forward as he heard Shelldon screaming in pain. “Hang on I’m coming!” Leo shouted to the Robot as he swung his sword right under Shelldon. There was an alarm as Tempestra began to transform again using more of Shelldon’s data and data from Donnie’s machine like the bowling ball launcher.

“They’re stealing everything!” Klunk cried as Donnie’s eyes and markings lit up. Suddenly a burst of energy surged off his body that disrupted all the stuff in the next room as Shelldon fell into Leo’s arms. He was hurt from what the Dragons had done. But Donnie’s thing…. didn’t affect him at all.

“You, okay?”

“What do you think?” Shelldon groaned.

“Well at least your personality is intact.” Leo muttered carrying him out as Tempestra managed to get halfway done looking more like a Naga with snake head on metal tentacles for hair.

“I’m Hideous!” she screeched.

“Donatello,” Karai said glaring at the hackers and their AI. “Shine bright.”

Cue Crazy=Genius

“Yes Ma’am!” Donnie hissed excitedly as he let missiles fly from his tech bow that struck out at Tempestra who skid back from the force. Kendra snarled before putting on a helmet that let her link up with Tempestra and began to dodge all of the blows that Donnie sent their way. They punched him away but he used a jet pack to right himself. Before rushing at them at full force.

“Missiles now!” Kendra shouted.

“Got it!” Tempestra replied as she sent several at him. Donnie however summoned more missiles which blocked their own. The heads lunged at him as Donnie jumped off them and backflipped off of them before using saw blades he summoned to cut two of the heads off before landing a kick that was lined with spikes on his toes into Tempestra’s screen making her yelp and shake a bit before the other snakes rushed at Donnie who blasted them with more missiles.

There were soon only three left that Donnie, whacked away at them with a mystic rocket attached at the end causing them to smash into Tempestra.

Tempestra transformed again becoming much larger Donnie just grinned and summoned his Yaldabaoth Avatar along with the sword he used towards the end of the game as Tempestra summoned a couple of laser blades Donnie then blocked them as he flipped around in the large Mechon avatar and whacking Tempestra down with his tail. He then swung the sword cutting off the remaining three metal snakes and making a cut in her chest.

Making her stumble back as she swung at Donnie, he blocked it with a shield crashing into the ground and rolling out of the way before blasting Tempestra with a laser. Tempestra blocked the laser and went to punch him as Kendra used her helmet to try and counter Donnie’s movements. “GET BACK HERE!” Kendra shouted as she used a hologram to summon a tech bo for Tempestra as she swung it summoning a large taser that Donnie used a device he summoned to ground the electricity.

Then a large robotic fist came and knocked it towards the platform that Jayce and Jeremy were on. He jumped up and summoned a large spear point at the end of his Tech-Bo and stabbed between all three as Tempestra shut down and the platform fell towards the Robot exploding as Donnie landed gracefully and took a selfie.

Tempestra came out as a damaged android as the three Purple Dragons pulled themselves out as Kendra turned on Jayce.

“Don’t even!” Mikey shouted. “It’s not his fault! You just failed! And from I heard most of this was your work!”

“Shut it you beak nosed freak!” Kendra snarled. She threw a flash bomb when the light cleared the four were gone. Mikey subconsciously rubbed his nose as Shelldon flew up.

“Donnie that was awesome!” he said zipping to Donnie who grinned and grabbed him as he hugged the Drone tightly who hugged back as everyone smiled touched.

X X X

Donnie was doing a bit of practice to really get a handle on activating and using his powers he even used them to repair and restore the missing Data from Shelldon who was currently charging. “Dude you totally got the best Mystic Powers!” Leo cheered happily.

“I know,” Donnie said smiling evilly. “I never knew the limitless extent of my Ninpo! A bottomless well limited only by my imagination. Imagine the possibilities Like World Domination!’

Leo immediately hit him with a slipper again as everyone looked over at him. “Had to be done.” He replied simply.


And with that, Donnie’s Mystic Power Character arc has come to an end! Hopefully I did it justice!

READ AND REVIEW!!!!

Chapter 36: The Secret Origins of Klunk!

Chapter Text

Klunk Origins bet you didn’t see this coming did you!? Also, after some calculations I think the story is 80% done as of Purple Hero rising


I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


The Secret Origins of Klunk!

“Run baby run!” She heard a voice call to her as she ran as fast as her feet could take her! She couldn’t transform to fight yet, so she ran.

“Get back here you worthless coward!” shouted the voice of the bad one.

“BAD, BAD, BAD, BAD!” she cried wildly as she ran faster farther away from her family.

Klunk bolted up to her front paws and looked around panting wildly as her tail wildly twitched her ears flat against her head. Once she realized she was safe, and it was just a dream she snuggled close to Mikey who hummed happily feeling her fur in his sleep.

A bit later Klunk just sat, her ears drooping, her tail curled up around her. She mostly stared at the floor as she and Mikey watched Donnie and Karai, the train.

“A Bow and Arrows?” Karai replied, her arms crossed as Donnie wordlessly summoned them.

“Vola One Bow and Arrow set complete with Quiver from the Sengoku period. Come Gram-Gram give me something Challenging!”

Karai smirked. “Alright, perhaps a Catapult from my time.” Donnie smirked, “ahh Weapons in the Style of China!” he boasted summoning a large weapon that had two supports and a large pole of logs chained together with chains at the top. It almost looked like a strange broom of sorts.

Mikey noticed a lack of reaction and looked over at Klunk. “Hey, you, okay?” Mikey asked.

“Oh, really me Uhh I’m, I’m fine totally!” Klunk laughed nervously grinning. “I have too….go get air!” she said running out of the room. This caught the attention of Karai and Donnie all three went after her.

When they found her in Central Park, she was sitting in the sun looking depressed. “Klunk come one talk to us.”

Klunk sighed. “I…. huh!?” suddenly in front of them. Was a Bakeneko around her age, he had a white underbelly, with Brown and darker brown stripped coat with orange patches. The Gem was the same color as hers as well, but he had green eyes.

“I know you!” Klunk cried. The Tabbico yelped and began to run off. “Wait come back!” she shouted as the three followed after her. They had chased him through the park to an abandoned shed of sorts he went in, and they followed immediately they found themselves in the Hidden City not to far from Dragon Town and the Shopping district.

Klunk was several feet ahead of them. “Klunk!” Mikey cried. She stopped looking back before looking up at something. She froze before changing into a Rock. “Klunk!” Mikey said gingerly picking up the Rock that began to shiver. He looked up to see a large Gold and black circus tent. It had caused her pain.

“Donnie take Klunk,” Mikey said passing her to Donnie who held her as he rushed over to the Tent. As he got closer, he began to hear Meows and peaked inside crawling under the tarp. As he did a foul smell hit his nose. He winced trying not to cough.

When he climbed up onto a couple of the boxes, he saw more spirit cats Meowing crying for help. Complaining about how cramp everything was an uncomfortable.

“SHUT UP!” shouted a familiar voice with a whip that made the kittens back into a corner. There was a hiss. Jerry glared at the largest cage, his eyes glowing, but suddenly Mikey kicked him away.

“They’re uncomfortable! They’re hurting! Make this better!” he snarled.

“You!” Jerry said. Mikey suddenly recognized who he had kicked away. It was Jerry but he was in a suit rather than the Lou Jitsu outfit.

“You! You’re the one that ruined Lou Jitsu!” Jerry snarled.

“And you’re Abusive to Kitty cats!” Mikey snarled back.

“They’re my Cats and my performers. I can do whatever I want with them!” Jerry sneered, calming himself down a bit.

“Not if I have anything to say about it!” Mikey growled pulling out his Nun chucks.

“I’ve the two most racist Cops in the Hidden City on Speed Dial! Decided too after our last meeting just in case I ever saw you’re stupid face again! So, you can either leave, or those two can through you in the Hidden City Prison, you’re choice.”

Mikey Blanched, he growled and left quietly but it wasn’t over.

X X X

“He’s being abusive to the Kitties! So much so Draxum looks better! We’ve gotta help them!” Mikey cried. “He even used his powers to hurt one of them! Just for, calling him out!”

“You didn’t get them out!?” Donnie yelped.

“I couldn’t he threatened to call those two racist cops that gave Raph and Slash trouble! And I know them from when I snuck out when living with Draxum. He sent them after me a couple of times…” Mikey said shivering at the memory.

“This will not stand we must plan to free the cats from this monster immediately!” Karai growled.

“Already ahead of you!” Donnie said pulling up both his normal and Mystic computer as well as a table to put Klunk’s Rock form on.

“Excuse me?” said a voice that they turned too it was the Tabbi Co from earlier.

“You!” Klunk said turning back from the Mystic Table Donnie had pulled up to hold her. “I…. How do I know you!?” she asked.

“I’m your brother? Don’t you remember?” He asked.

Klunk sat for a minute, she looked to be in pain. “I’m starting to….I was born in that circus. Jerry wanted me to dive but I Hate diving in the water, it scares me all strange feeling deep without air! He used to yell at me and hurt me with his powers and call me a useless scaredy cat that can’t do anything right because of that. And he’d put me down when I wanted to fly and have wings…” She said sadly as Mikey bent down and hugged her against his plastron. “One day I Just ran away, and I didn’t stop. I think my mom helped me escape.”

“That’s right,” her brother replied. “I have the opposite problem. He wants me to fly but I hate heights. He’s never cared about us; he just sees us as things to make money!” he growled.

“So, what about your mom?” Donnie asked.

“She’s the main act. But Jerry works so hard.” The Tabico replied.

“Klunk’s life was just like mine. I can’t stand any of this!” Mikey growled. “Did he even give you names?”

“Our acts were our names. I was Flyer Klunk was Diver.” Flyer replied. “Our Mom doesn’t really have a name…”

“Yeah….” Klunk said her ears drooping. “I want to see her!” she suddenly said firmly.

“I Promise we will and get your family out of there!” Mikey, assured.

“I can help you get in.” Flyer promised. “Follow me!”

Flyer, had led them down a small alley way that circled around to the back of the tent Mikey could hear sad meows. Flyer, lead them through a hole in the tarp. That they found was surrounded by Boxes.

Donnie immediately opened all the cages with his powers. Surprised, they all started to come out curious worriedly looking around for Jerry however only saw Klunk and Flyer appear.

“Flyer, Diver you came back!” said a cream-colored cat that rubbed their heads, but Klunk shrunk back. “Diver it’s me Light show!” She said having the same eye color as Klunk.

“Lightshow?” Klunk asked. She looked at an orange and gold cat who smiled. “Fire jump!” she said smiling as he other brother nodded.

“That’s right!” he said happily. “How’d you get those scars?” he gasped.

“It’s a long story.” Klunk said shyly. She saw the biggest cage, no one came out. She jumped up to it as Mikey, Donnie and Karai peeked their heads in. “Mommy?” she asked quietly. The three gasped.

Inside was a cat the size of a Tiger, she dwarfed them and poor Klunk. She smiled with tired exhausted eyes as she nuzzled Klunk who smiled. “Mommy!” she declared nuzzling her back.

Mikey could see she looked pretty thin. She was a calico like Klunk and had a larger version of the same gemstone Klunk had. They were tearing up a bit as the other kittens joined in. She looked right at Mikey.

“Thank you for giving my daughter a good home…. if you can do the same for my other children, I’d be eternally grateful.” The Mother said humbly.

“We’ll come on we’ll get you a new home too!” Mikey promised.

“No there’s a show tonight, if I Leave Jerry will know and He’ll hunt them down and hurt them with his powers, attacking their minds from within, it’s better to leave me behind.”

“Has he threatened your children?” Karai asked.

“He has she muttered sadly. It’s why I never tried to escape.” She muttered sadly.

“But what about you!?” Klunk begged.

“I’ll be fine,” she replied.

“Like hell any of you will!” Jerry snarled from behind them.

“Give me back Diver!” Jerry snarled glaring directly into Mikey’s eyes he glared back.

“Her name is Klunk and like I hell I’m giving her back to a monster like you!” He snarled he flickered slightly but kept calm.

“They’re all my cats! My property and I’ll do what I want with them!” Jerry growled his eyes lightning up as immediately a searing pain hit their heads they grunted in pain as Donnie tried to use his powers but couldn’t focus.

Immediately Jerry used his tail to grab Klunk and snatch her away. “Klunk!” Mikey yelped only for them to be blasted out of the tent.

The pain was quickly fading but Mikey could tell there was some damage. Karai had to have sensed that because she was using her Ninpo to heal off most of the damage. “He took Klunk!” Mikey shouted, jumping up.

“Wait Mikey!” Donnie said, grabbing him but Mikey yanked his arm out of Donnie’s hands.

“No! She’s reliving her trauma she’s trapped with the person that hurt her! I need to get her out! I need to rescue her!” Mikey shouted, starting to spiral.

“Believe in her Michelangelo, believe she’ll hold on while we think of a plan. You escaped from Draxum on your own courage, believe she’ll do the same. Just as you believe you’d find her again. We will help her, but we need a plan.”

Mikey frowned but nodded. “Let’s hurry….”

X X X

Klunk was shrieking thrashing wildly as Jerry threw away her collar and panic button. She slashed at his arms which got her punched in the head stunning her long enough to be thrown into a cage. Klunk began to cry a little in pain. As she did, she thought about all the stuff she did to help Mikey, to try and stop the return of the Shredder, to stop crime. She wiped her ears and glared.

“Hey Flyer change into me and I’ll change into you!” Klunk said.

“But if Jerry finds out- “Flyer began but Klunk cut him off.

“He won’t because once this show is over, I’m busting us out!” she growled in a whisper.

X X X

Donnie had redonned his Rich man disguise this time Mikey was joining him with a brown suit and white Mustache. They had called in Shelldon who was going to watch while invisible. Karai had gone to get the other Hidden City Cops.

Jerry jumped into the center rain as Light Show became a fire work that exploded and made several patterns in the sky. He bowed as the Yokai cheered. “Ladies and Gentlemen well to the A-Maaaazing Cat show!” They cheered louder as Lightshow jumped on Jerry’s tail giving a forced smile before zipping away as a spark of light.

“Now let’s begin, starting off with everyone’s favorite opening act. Fire Ring jump!” he said pointing the spotlight to Fire jump who looked nervous as many large rings with blue fire around them. Jerry cracked his whip. Fire jump leapt through them with skill.

“What do you say folks,” Jerry said turning to the audience. “Should we make them smaller?”

“No!” Mikey and Donnie said only for the other Yokai to practically jump and squish them down as they screamed yes. The rings got smaller. Fire Jump looked scared, but the whip was cracked a couple times more harshly close to him, so he jumped but Donnie had put purple tubes around the fire making them ooh and awe as Fire jump got through.

He sighed in relief as Jerry blinked in confusion as he didn’t notice them. The Tubes kept getting smaller until they exploded from Donnie’s mystic tubes. Donnie sighed in relief. Jerry looked disgruntled. But he cleared his throat.

“For our next act! The Hundred-foot dive!” he called, showing a large tank with a cat at the edge of it.

“Klunk!” Donnie hissed.

“No not Klunk!” Mikey said thoughtfully. “I think it’s Flyer.”

The cat dove on the crack of the whip and dove down summoning gills as he dove to the bottom and began to shoot up coming to the surface and did several flips and jumps twirling around having fun. Jerry looked surprised and whipped for the Flyer that took off spreading large orange wings and dove down.

“That’s Klunk!” Mikey hissed.

“How can you tell?” Donnie asked. Mikey gave Donnie a half-lidded look.

“She’s my Kitty, I’m sure you can tell where Shelldon is.” Mikey pointed out.

“Yeah, he’s zoomed in on Jerry who is looking mad that things are going off without a hitch.

That just made Mikey growl. “No change tonight folks Flyer and Diver will be switching passing each other as they switch!” Jerry said as he smirked at the cats who looked nervous. They went to dive as currents began to hit both one going to spit the other out while sucking the other in while a large wind current that was shoving the other cat done. However, Donnie used his mystic powers to slow the currents and eventually stop them. Mikey flickered in anger but fortunately the two cats were able to finish the act. But Klunk had flown over them.

“MIKEY!” she shouted diving into Mikey’s arms as he happily hugged her back.

“Klunk!” he cried happily before they realized what happened Jerry, glaring at them with veined giant eyes. And gritted teeth.

“Whoops,” they muttered worriedly as Jerry screeched and dove at them chasing them around as he swung at the two. Mikey however wrapped him up in his Nun chucks and sent flying into the tank. Jerry pulled himself out as people aside from Donnie who expertly ripped off his disguise and slid forward sending Jerry upwards, but he grabbed the rope and slid down. Going in for a kick hitting Mikey on the hit.

Klunk tackled him slightly larger size with wings. “Come on fight him with us!” she called her family. They looked nervous.

“Unlike you they know their place!” Jerry snarled as he used a Spinning Crane bomb on Mikey who was slammed into the ground only for Donnie to blast him with some Rocket fists towards Shelldon who blasted him with a laser.

“YEEOOOWWWCH!” he shouted he then snarled and went for a jump kick that Donnie managed to block with his Techo-Bo and push him away as he then stuck it down straight up and Mikey let Klunk holding onto it turning into a metal ball where he let it twist around Donnie’s tech Bo like a tether ball and hit Jerry in the head a couple times as both Shelldon and Donnie who made a couple of Mystic guns fired at him. He yelped, jumping away.

Klunk then jumped on his back, but he blasted him off Klunk hit the ground. “That’s what happens if you try to fight me!”

“Don’t listen to him! We can take him out! Mikey took him out on his own!” Klunk called.

“Also…” Donnie declared with a bit of sick grin he summoned a bunch of guns that aimed at Jerry who crushed them with mind powers much to Donnie’s horror.

“Anything Metaphysical I can mess with!” Jerry growled. “Also, to your also!”  Jerry’s eyes lit up and he began mind blasting the three.

“OW MY BRAIN!” Donnie cried.

“I Can’t wait to turn your brains to mush! Keep your miserable flea bag in the grave! She’s replicable!” Jerry snarled.

However, there was a loud shriek as a massive Dragon appeared snarling down at Jerry who beginning to cower and whimper as she breathed Fire on him as Fire jump and Lightshow with Klunk and Flyer, all scratching him up as Mikey and Donnie suddenly felt a soothing aura from Karai.

“Are you two alright?” she asked.

“Thanks to Klunk’s mom yeah!” Mikey said as the cats jumped away snarling at him as Jerry was suddenly handcuffed by the Purple Bird Cop and a couple others.

“Your under arrest for animal cruelty! We’ve got all the evidence we’ve need.” Said the Grey Dog cop as they lifted him.

“Get your hands off of me!” Jerry snarled head butting one of the cops in the face before getting free and jumping to do a fifty-man punch.

“HOOOOT-EHEHIGHIHGHGUHGUHGHGUHGHGUGHU!” The Bird cop had been faster and used a taser on him zapping Jerry until he lay in a heap.

“Oh, thank goodness I did not want to hear Papah’s Catch Phrase come from him!” Donnie sighed in relief.

“I hear that,” Klunk declared.

X X X

“I’ll send a guy from Oaishu over to help you guys out.” Mikey promised.

“That’s good right now we need to go to a doctor.” Klunk’s mom replied she was tearing up a little bit.

“Don’t worry about it that’s what heroes do!” Mikey, assured. “Besides Klunk saved my life just by being my friend and she never had to stay.” He said, giving her a loving glance. “It’s the least I could do.”

“We saved each other that way!” Klunk giggled nuzzling him as he giggled back.

“Exactly!” he said smiling as the cats went into the truck to being their own new lives.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 37: The Son of Lou Jitsu!

Chapter Text

I Own nothing except the stuff I made up


The Son of Lou Jitsu

Tiger Claw had played all through the first few hours of Final Fantasy VII, he decided it would be time to take a break. However, as he saved the Door suddenly burst wide open making him yelp. “Tiger Claw!” Splinter shouted practically jumping on to his lap and turning off the machine.

“Hey!” Tiger Claw snapped as Splinter bounded right back to his lap. “I need you to take me to Brooklyn Studios! For this!” he said just as Tiger Claw opened his mouth to ask and suddenly there was footage of Lou Jitsu doing a flying kick as the Sepia changed to a more modern set of Footage as a shadowed young man stood back against the rising son.

“The Son of Lou Jitsu! A New Legacy New Hot Soup: Coming soon!” Said the announcer as a Gong rang out.

“You…..want to see how things are going with the movie?” Tiger Claw deduced.

“YES!” Splinter shouted spastically. “This is my legacy! My Franchise! It is having new life breathed into it! And I want to make sure it’s good!”

“Wouldn’t one of the boys want to take you?” Tiger Claw asked with an arched eyebrow.

Splinter rubbed the back of his head. “Normally, I would ask them. But right now, they’re introducing Karai to Lou Jitsu! Also, I’m not exactly sure how she personally feels about the whole ‘abandon your duty to become an action movie star and almost dooming the world and your youngest son because of that thing.’”

“To be fair you didn’t know any other way. And it’s not like I was there to help course correct in time. Also…..you’re weren’t exactly adjusted to the idea….” Tiger Claw said. Splinter looked at him a silent question asked. “Mikey told me what he saw about your mother. I’m sorry.”

“It is what is.” Splinter muttered sadly.

“I’m sure she did it thinking only of you.” Tiger Claw comforted; “So let’s go then.” He said standing up.

“Wait really?” Splinter asked surprised.

“Yup.”

X X X

Splinter had already found out where it was. Brooklyn Studios as he said. In Studio 18. Splinter had dawned his Randall disguise once again. Tiger Claw put on his trench coat and hat. Under that to his annoyance was a suit with a big black mustache. Mr. Smith and Randall Smith.

“I can’t believe you talked me into this thing….actually. I could totally believe it.” Tiger Claw said remembering his attitude an hour ago.

“Splints. TC?!” a voice called they looked up to see Carol, Karai and April with Mayhem on her shoulder.

“What are you guys doing here?” Tiger Claw asked.

“The boys ended up being too busy. But Karai wanted to see how movies are made.” April explained.

“And I thought why not I had the day off-“Carol began only for Splinter to let out a girlish scream cutting her off as he pointed they turned to see a tall man in his early to mid-thirties with a red belt around a black gi with torn sleeves and long curly pale yellow hair.

“It’s Kristoff Von Bradford!” Splinter cried.

“I know him he’s been in a bunch of Miracle Kid movies.” Carol muttered.

“That German Kid star, right?” Tiger Claw hummed. “I think of heard of him.”

“He is my sworn enemy!” Splinter shouted.

 “How, is he one of the Foot Clan!?” Karai asked worriedly.

“No! Worse!” Splinter declared.

“Worse than the Foot Clan?” Karai asked in disbelief.

“Well of course not!” Splinter corrected with a slight sputter. “But….my experiences with him are far from pleasant. When I was working on my movies. I met him as a small child star.

“Why Hello little one! I’m Lou Jitsu it’s nice to-“Lou began only for the kid who had a sailor suit and curly blond hair kicked him as hard as he could in the shin. “OWW Why you little!” he glared at him towering over only for the Child to start shrieking and crying. Immediately the other adults came circling around him and comforting him.

“You should be ashamed of yourself!” shouted a woman.

“How could you scream at a small, adorable child!” shouted a man.

“But I- But he!” Lou tried to explain only to be shut down. He hung his head as the small boy whimpered into his agent’s shoulder, he smirked evilly at Lou much to his shock.

Splinter shivered in the present day. “That’s awful.” Karai muttered worriedly. “And that’s that child grown up?”

“Yes, I can’t think of anyway this situation can get worse!” Splinter moaned.

“Oh, look the writer for the movie is here.” Said a staff member.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” Splinter screamed to the Heavens.

That got them noticed. Carol and April smiled nervously. Tiger Claw hissed a yelp as Splinter had snuck over almost as quickly as he stopped screaming and read over. “You’re retconning several movies to make Lou Jitsu evil!? And you’re writing the son as an unredeemable Jerk!? What garbage is this!?”

“And he Spits on his father’s legacy!” Bradford muttered before glaring down at Splinter who glared up at him back. “Who are you!?” he hissed.

“Randall Smith! And someone who can tell you, YOUR SCRIPT IS SELF INDULGENT GARBAGE!” Splinter screamed.

“I know I should do something, but I can’t stop watching,” Tiger Claw hissed.

“YOU’RE JUST TRYING TO MAKE YOURSELF LOOK GOOD!” Splinter shouted about attacking Bradford only for Carol to grab him by the collar and pull him away.

“Hold this,” she said to Tiger Claw who silently took Splinter as the Rat Man thrashed. Bradford suddenly saw Carol and smirked with a certain look.

“Well hello miss,” he said in his German accent put on a bit more thickly than before. “Perhaps once the hard work is over for the day you and I can grab a bite together.”

“EXCUSE ME, what tree do you think you’re barking up!?” April snapped glaring at him with Mayhem who growled.

“Both of you calm down.” Carol said to them firmly. She then looked sternly at Mr. Bradford.

“You’ll have to excuse me, but I am not interested.” Carol stated firmly.

Bradford hmphed in response. “Your loss.” He said simply.

Karai immediately saw a man in a suit that looked important. Perhaps these executives Yoshi would mention, she ran over to him. Following him into the next room. “Oh, excuse me sir. There seems to be a problem with the script perhaps you could look into it and course correct.”

“Ehh I’m sure it’s fine,” the Executive replied.

“What!?” Karai gasped in surprise.

“It has the Lou Jitsu name on it, it’s gonna sell regardless and all I care about is the massive amounts of money this is gonna make.” The Executive replied. “Besides I told my bud he could write this whole thing.”

“But- “Karai called as he walked off. She stood there completely stunned and disappointed.

X X X

 Bradford got done telling them the same thing, he stuck his tongue out at them. Carol glared at him. “You need to stop being such a brat. Damaging the reputation of something or someone you don’t like is immature and not fair to those who do!” she growled swiping her arm out to release excess energy.

“Well maybe those people should move on to a much better star! Moi!” Bradford sneered. “Also, one more major outburst plebians and you’ll be banned from the Studio.” He said walking off with an arrogant swagger.

“Uhh Mr. Bradford the prototypes are here. They’re all Heroic like you asked.” Said a boy with curly red hair brown eyes and freckles. He wore a cream polo shirt and slacks. He pushed them over for the star to analyze as Splinter made a sound of disgust from under Tiger Claw’s arm.

Bradford immediately glared at the young man as he pointed to the Pancakes. “What are these?”

“Uhh Bradford cakes?” he asked sheepishly.

“You really want my face to be degraded by brats eating it!?” Bradford snapped towering over him.

“Uh….no, no sir I just thought- “the Boy began only for Bradford to flick him in the head.

“Stop thinking and just do what your told!” Bradford snarled. “I want Products that make me look good. Not like a clown!”

Splinter popped out of Tiger Claw’s arm pit and jumped down as Tiger Claw called to him but went ignored. “You have no respect for your younger fans! Lou Jitsu adored Children feeling invigorated with his Fist Pops!”

“I am Kristoff Von Bradford not that has-been hack who only got lucky and had no acting talent!” Bradford snarled getting right in Splinter’s face. In Response the Rat man grabbed the pancakes and a knife and fork from the food table. He stabbed the pancakes so hard and so deep and fast the teeth of the for clanged against the plate.

“Don’t do it!” Bradford hissed, looking perturbed at this. “Don’t you dare!”

 Splinter looked directly into Bradford’s eyes. They were wide a bit crazed and bugging out with veins his frown so arch like it was bending past his neck flaps and stretched his cheeks. He pulled the pancakes closer to him causing the teeth to screech a little on the plate. “Don’t eat my face!” Bradford hissed, his voice cracking a little.

Splinter wordlessly lifted the whole stack up and while still looking at Bradford. His eyes stretched out to keep eye contact as he opened his mouth and began moving the whole stack towards his mouth. “DO. NOT. EAT. MY-

X X X

Splinter was immediately banned. They sat outside Studio 18, while Karai, who had finally found them, looked at Splinter with slight disgust but mostly puzzlement. “You…. Ate…his face?” she asked, her eye squinting a little with an arched eyebrow.

“It was more like an edible picture.” Tiger Claw explained.

“To bad you don’t have a Manor they could stop this.” Carol hummed annoyedly.

“Of course I don’t have one of those!” Splinter yelled exasperated. “The last of the Hamato Bloodline is a rat, four turtles and a woman misplaced from time…. uh no offense Gram-Gram!” he added a little sheepishly.

Karai shrugged. “The Truth of me being here is simply that.”

They saw someone come to sit outside the studio. It was the Product guy from earlier. He was sadly looking over a script he had carefully placed in a protective binder. Splinter looked over his shoulder and began reading the page he was on quickly he smiled. “This is amazing! This should be the Script for the Son of Lou Jitsu movie!” he said, surprising the guy who yelped but calmed down.

“Uhh thanks,” The man replied he looked at his script and sighed. “Definitely better than that Trash! I Hate it too. Bradford just wants to sink the Lou Jitsu Franchise and stain it’s reputation. He even boasted to me about that. But I can’t do much I need this job and he’s, my boss.” He muttered sadly.

“To be honest I’ve always wanted to write a Lou Jitsu movie. They didn’t really care where the script came from as long as the movie existed and had Lou Jitsu’s name on it. I kind of jumped at the chance and worked on this for weeks. But Bradford had beat me too it. I’m just the product guy, and since Bradford and that exec. you saw earlier are friends so, yeah.” He, sighed before facepalming. “Where are my manners! My name is Sean.”

“Name’s April.” She greeted shaking his hand. “This is Mayhem….my cat!”

“I’m Mrs. O’Neil April’s mom.” She added.

“My name is Karai.” she reverently replied.

“I’m Mr. Smith and this is my…. son…. Randall.” Tiger Claw grunted out eventually.

“I thought it was the other way around.” Sean admitted with a blush as Splinter reacted spastically like Tiger Claw forced down a giggle as did the others.

“NO! No, I am your average hairy teenager!” Splinter stated. “So how do we swap out Bradford’s Stinky Script for yours?” he asked.

“You kind of can’t, but I guess if you showed it to the CEO of the Movie company and he liked it then he could swap it out.” Sean suggested Splinter got a scheming look.

He pulled Mayhem, Sean and April closer. “Here is the plan.” He began as he whispered to them. Tiger Claw looked over to see Carol reading something on her phone.

“I’m looking into Bradford.” She told him, sensing his curiosity.

“Why Psycho-Analyze someone who’s not worth the time of day to deal with. Other than the Mudslinging.” Tiger Claw asked.

“Well, I am hoping maybe it’ll help me understand why he’s doing this, so far he estranged his family ten years ago.” She hummed thoughtfully as Tiger Claw nodded.

Splinter suddenly shoved himself into Tiger Claw’s Trench coat. “Alright onward!” he declared pointing as Tiger Claw gave a deadpan look.

“Okay so Mr. McCalister always eats a Donut when he arrives. He’s got a sweet tooth, so we could leave the script by the Donuts.”

“Excellent!” Splinter said sneakily.

X X X

Tiger Claw and Carol came back to see a scene where Jack Jitsu was smashing a priceless Artifact. “Do you think I care about what my father protected! He thought no more of this Kingdom than I did!” the Actor said doing his job well. Splinter growled poking his head out as Tiger Claw shoved him back in with some difficultly Tiger Claw uncurled his tail from around his waist and used it to Signal Sean.

The young man nodded and went up to Bradford taking immense pleasure of the scene being made. “uhh sir,” Sean said poking his head over.

“What is it? Can’t you see I’m enjoying my Art?” Bradford asked.

“Ye-yeah of course!” Sean said as the Director yelled cut for a break. “I Just thou-I mean believe you should have a say in the merchandise line for the movie.”

Bradford hummed. “Hmm, I’m listening.” He said smiling at the idea. While he and Sean were talking Mayhem on April’s signal as Tiger Claw retracted his tail. Began sneaking over to where he could leave the script. However, as he did something snarled at Mayhem just before he could jump up on the table.

Mayhem looked a bit scared, but something snapped at him making him poof away but accidentally left Sean’s script behind much to Carol, Karai and April’s horror. Tiger Claw had noticed this as well. He looked over at the Table where Mayhem had been and sniffed a little. He moved his ears forward making his paw firmly on Splinter’s head as his tail wriggled out of coat collar like a frantic worm. Then to make things worse Bradford picked up the binder and skimmed a few pages. He glared. “I’ll be sure to burn this later….” He growled taking it away to presumably  

Tiger Claw immediately ran over as Sean was freaking out. “Ahhh why did I do this, if Bradford finds out that I wrote that-”

“We’re gonna fix this!” April assured. “We’ll get it back before he can burn it. Or find that out.”

 “It’s gonna be harder, somehow Bradford has some kind of Animalistic Yokai under his control.” Tiger Claw noted keeping voice low enough for only Splinter, April and Carol to hear.

“Getting Sean’s Script back is more important,” Splinter hissed from inside his coat.

“Debatable.” Tiger Claw replied.

“Especially since his art and pride as an artist is on the line!” Splinter added ignoring Tiger Claw and surprising him.

“You think I’m an artist?!” Sean said surprised.

“Yes, and you want to save this movie and you want your dream to come true. Would you have agreed to help us if you didn’t?” Splinter asked.

“Sean thought for a moment…No I wouldn’t have!” Sean said to himself surprised. “I can’t help you guys right now, but Bradford probably took it too his trailer!”

“His Trailer?” they all said.

X X X

Bradford’s trailer had turned out to be this large Gold-Plated RV That almost took up an entire lot. “That’s a trailer?!” April squeaked. “You could fit the Lair and my Apartment in there!”

“Oooh looks like Bradford is overcompensating for something,” Splinter said singsong in a sly tone.

“It’s not what you think it is if that’s the case.” Carol said flatly.

Mayhem poofed April, Karai Tiger Claw and Splinter inside. It was basically a small mansion inside. “How….does this exist?” Tiger Claw asked. “Why was it made to exist.”

“This looks overly Superfluous for a temporary place of stay.” Karai noted.

“That’s because it is.” Tiger Claw stated.

“My Trailer was much smaller.” Splinter decided to add. “We’re gonna have to Split up.”

“Right,” They agreed as they began to look around. Tiger Claw went through the sitting room as Splinter checked cupboards and any other places, he knew Brad to hide things when he was younger during their youth.

April immediately headed upstairs. She looked through a couple of rooms she saw in his bedroom was the binder on his bed. “There it is!” she said surprised. “I Found it!” she called to the others. However, there was a snarl and she turned to see a large Green glowing Komodo Dragon with glowing eyes narrowing at her.

“Is that a Mystic Komodo Dragon!?” April yelped Mayhem nodded shrinking down a little. It snatched up the Binder in it’s mouth and jumped at them making the two yelp and duck. “Hey!” April shouted before jumping on it’s back and trying to make a grab for the Binder. The three had crashed right in front of Tiger Claw and Splinter.

“April get off of that thing don’t let it bite you!” Tiger Claw shouted only for Mayhem to teleport them off as it tried to bring it’s head around to bite her. April landed at Tiger Claw’s feet. It took the Script and jumped out the window.

“After it at once!” Karai shouted as they raced after it. Carol jumped away from the chase.

“Uhhh,” Sean gasped witnessing it. They suddenly heard the gate for the Studio open. “It’s him!” he gasped. “We’re running out of time.”

“Then we’re gonna have to by some!” Carol said rushing over. As the man got out. “Hey there, my name was Carol, can I get you some Coffee?”

“Yes, you may.” The Man replied immediately enjoying the offer.

Mayhem poofed them closer a bit each time it looked like it would get away from them, but the Yokai spat venom at them that seemed to poison the ground. Karai put up a shield when it tried again. It then held onto the binder with it’s tail it then began darting off quickly.

“It’s trying to give the Binder to Bradford!” April cried.

“Leave him to me!” Splinter said, jumping from Tiger Claw’s jacket and knocking Bradford’s coffee out of his hand and kicking him in the shin.

“You!” Bradford snarled diving at Splinter who jumped over him. Bradford began chasing after him, even throwing a punch which Splinter blocked and sent a few of him for.

Meanwhile, Tiger Claw and the others. Had cornered the lizard. Tiger Claw had to grab the two and toss them around as they dove for the Binder at the tail that the Komodo kept away while snapping at them. April leaned back as it dove towards her neck. she corkscrewed out of the way and Mayhem poofed her away.

Tiger Claw dove for it with his Night Watcher gloves on his hand to protect from biting however the Komodo switched what he was holding the Binder with and grabbed him by the arm with his tail and threw him into the garbage nearby. “Damn it this thing is smart.” Tiger Claw growled to himself.

Karai unleashed a burst of Ninpo that the Komodo blocked with it’s claws and tail. Even snapping one. She went for a kick but had to quickly redirect her foot when the Komodo opened its mouth.

She did, however, trip it up. As she tried to reach for the binder the Komodo snapped at her. She flipped away. But the lizard ripped a bit of her jeans.

“APRILLLLLLL ‘ONEEEEEIIIILLL!” April shouted diving in just as it turned and landing a kick in the snout stunning it long enough to grab the binder it immediately dove for Mayhem when he took it. Suddenly, a pulse of Emerald Ninpo hit the Komodo Dragon causing it to immediately fall asleep.

“Go Mayhem!” Tiger Claw called. He turned to see the executive from earlier had just showed up. And was trying to break up Carol’s conversation.

Seeing this too, Mayhem immediately poofed to Carol and placed the Script in her hands. She gripped it. “Oh, look a Script for the Movie.” Bradford meanwhile had grabbed Splinter and tossed him into a trash can before shoving the lid over it hard. He saw the two executives looking at it.

“NO STOP!” he shouted running over only to trip over the sleeping Komodo face-planting. He blanched when he saw what he tripped over.

“A script I thought there already was one.” The CEO said suspiciously.

“There is and that’s the one we’re working on.” Said the Executive.

“Yes, but this one is guaranteed to make you even more Money!” Carol said as Dollar signs appeared in the man’s eyes.

 “Alright then we have our new script! We’ll just delay the Movie and start again! What do you say Bob?”

Bob hummed but suddenly saw that Bradford was dragging the Komodo trying to keep it out of sight. “Kristof is that a Lizard!”

“Uhhh, well you see- “Bradford began only for Bob to cut him off. “I can’t associate with anyone who has a lizard for a pet.”

“Oof!” Tiger Claw muttered feeling bad for him for the first time all day.

“You said I could write this movie! And we’re-“Bradford began.

“Like I said I can’t associate with anyone who likes and has a lizard. Besides if this script is going to make us even more money than your script then how can I say no!” he said going off. Bradford snarled and stormed off. As they went to talk to Sean.

“Why are you so fixated on destroying the legacy of a man who died years ago?!” Carol snapped.

“That’s my business. I don’t have to explain myself to Plebians like you.” He sneered getting in his RV trailer and rushing off almost making motions to hit them on his way out. It was a little intimidating to see such a large vehicle almost hit them.

“YOU-“Splinter screamed almost looking like he was going to chase after it.

“Let it go Splinter, he’s just a sad little man with no meaningful relationships in his life.” Carol hissed glaring at the golden Vehicle as it disappeared down the street.

Splinter gasped it hit him just then…..

It had been a couple of nights since they had sent the Shredder away. Mikey hadn’t been sleeping well, he had been plagued with Nightmares he looked at his four boys sleeping on the heating lamp mattress together. He sighed, going to pass them his son was suffering and had suffered so much because of him, He also made his other sons suffer as well. Maybe if he had just done his duty. None of this would’ve happened they would’ve been happy wild turtles. Untouched by abuse, failure and grief. He was a terrible father.

However, something grabbed his arm. It had been Mikey. In his sleep he pulled Splinter into the bed and immediately all the turtles group hugged him in his sleep. He felt their love in that instance and teared up nuzzling into the hug as a blizzard raged outside above them.

“You’re right, I have the love of my sons, and I would not trade that for anything. Not even the life I had.” Splinter said brightening considerably.

“You might have us as well,” Tiger Claw admitted quickly.

“Amen to that!” April added Mayhem nodding from her shoulder. Carol smiling.

“I appreciate that,” Splinter said before frowning at Karai. “But,”

“Michealangelo went into more detail about the clans ways and how it negatively affected everyone. I not sure what happened, and I too was told what he saw in your memories. It seems somewhere the teachings have become too extreme. Admittedly I’m not sure what I would’ve done in either of your positions. I will say I’ve seen the passion in your eyes while those movies play. And they are most enjoyable.”

Splinter lit up feeling pride in his work and the joy of a family member praising his work he smiled. “Thank you….”


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 38: The Great Hippo Heist of 2019!

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


The Great Hippo Heist of 2019!

They had had a long morning of training. Mikey fell onto his beanbag chair. He loved how Gram-Gram trained them. Always encouraging with constructive criticism. Only negative when she had too be.

He found he had gotten much more comfortable with training. Even then when his training sessions were capture the bandana and showing off their moves. He now knew that Draxum’s training was completely cruel. He put that out of his mind however when he thought back to what he had seen at Hudson Islands and Ghost Bear’s wedding. It hit him then.

“We haven’t seen any of our enemies in weeks! Isn’t that weird!?” Mikey asked a bit loudly getting the attention of Karai and his brothers. “I Also keep thinking about that Shadowy force we saw, maybe they’re connected somehow! We know that when it shows up it was the last time, we ever saw Scorpiion and his Scorpion Rabbits.”

“Now that I think about it, Meat Sweats was supposed to be the Best Man at Ghost Bear’s wedding, but he never showed up! I don’t think we’ve seen him since last year!” Raph added.

“I have. He stole Sunita’s Cloaking Broach and we had to get it back. That was when you guys went camping.” Krysta pointed out from her beanbag chair.

“Perhaps we should look into their disappearances. It could be something far more sinister.” Karai suggested.

X X X

He had followed the Turtles to their home. It took him a few hours to open the manhole. Once he had and fell in, he splat before pulling himself up with a wicked grin. “Finally, I Warren Stone! Have begun my siege of the Turtles’ Lair and soon-“

“It’s Hypno’s Boyfriend!” shouted a voice he looked behind him seeing the Cat and Robot stare down at him. His lips tightened and within minutes the two came over to the Turtles with Warren struggling in a mechanical Spider arm Shelldon had he also seemed to be in deep thought trying to remember something.

“Who is that?” Leo asked with an arched eyebrow.

“It’s Hypno’s Boyfriend.” Klunk said.

“I’M NOT JUST HYPNO’S BOYFRIEND! I am Warren Stone the Arch-Nemesis of the Turtles!” Warren shouted pointing at the four and Krysta who looked confused. Warren turned to glare at Klunk. “Is my Relationship all you remember me for!?”

Klunk’s ears lowered as she laughed nervously. “Yes…” she muttered. Warren glared but Shelldon spoke up.

“Dude that’s more than the rest of us give you! I just straight up forgot you exist!” Shelldon pointed out.

Warren growled. “You were there when I betrayed you! And then Draxum and Hypno betrayed me! Hypno did it to protect me but that’s beside the point! You’re little ‘B-Team’ stole my Charolette! I swore to haunt all of your Dreams! Was I not in your Dreams!?”

“Nope.” Shelldon replied simply. “What are you even doing here?” he asked, giving the Worm Mutant a quizzical look.

 “Getting the Location of Hypno-Potamus from those four Creatin’s! Or they’ll be destroyed.” Warren threatened, pointing at them.

“I don’t see that happening.” Karai muttered honestly.

“Did you try the Hidden City Prison?” Donnie asked looking up from his Phone.

“That was the first place I looked!” Warren snapped. “He was not there! I have been looking in both Cities for Weeks! You’re the last ones that saw him! And if you don’t tell me! I’ll reveal the location of your secret lair!” he threatened sinisterly.

“You can try but I’ll just erase your memories.” Donnie replied.

“Donatello there are many things morally wrong with that!” Karai scolded. “Although we were just speaking of the missing Mutants, we should look into this.”

“I agree besides Warren needs help villain or not.” Mikey said Raph nodding in agreement.

“Told you,” Klunk said smugly to Shelldon as they remembered their last encounter with the two as Shelldon huffed and rolled his eyes. Krysta and the Twins groaned.

“Fine,” The three said.

X X X

They had called Slash, Tiger Claw, April, Mayhem and Mona brought along Splinter and met near the entrance of the Lair. Raph had gone somewhere and hadn’t come back yet as Krysta explained the situation. Slash nodded. “I was looking into that too. I already passed along the information I got on Draxum. But then my stay had to be extended because of the missing mutants and the Spikes of Mystic energy. So far, I’ve had nothing.” He sighed. “They should’ve sent Shinji honestly.

“There you are.” Tiger Claw suddenly said alerting everyone to Raph’s arrival. “Is that my Trench Coat and hat!? I needed those!”

“Sorry TC but this is the perfect look for Detective Red Herring! Hard Boiled Private Eye and master Detective.”

Mona stifled a slight chuckle. “That’s so dumb it goes back around to being awesome.”

“Still needed that.” Tiger Claw drawled. Raph didn’t listen he just began zipping around the Alley.

“We’re gonna split up and do an old fashioned canvasing of the city!” he said starting with his back against the wall with a finger gun pose before going through the trash. Throwing some to look into it. Then lifting Donnie up and dropping him as the Soft Shell, fell down on his head like a plank of wood. Raph then pushed the trench coat down between his legs crossing them as a gust of air blew the bottom of it up. “We’ll ask every single person if they’ve seen any of these guys!” Raph declared opening his coat to reveal pictures of their enemies on their chest. Tiger Claw pulled them off and handed them back after pulling off the tape.

“Maybe not ask like that.” He suggested handing the pictures back to Raph.

Klunk immediately turned into Bebop. “I’m ready let’s get started!” she declared.

“Donnie we should look at all the security footage we can find!” Shelldon said excitedly getting the idea.

“I’m gonna see if any rumors at Run of the Mill Pizza have sprung up.” Krysta said running off.

Raph just looked at them scatter a bit annoyed. “Fine me, April, Leo and Mikey will do the Canvasing!” he declared as the dragged the three along.

“I suppose that leaves us.” Karai said simply.

“The question is where, do we start. Raph’s passionate but asking the entirety of New York is not an ideal solution.” Tiger Claw added putting on the biggest hoodie he could find and wrapping his tail around his waist as Splinter swapped to his human disguise and Slash and Mona activated their cloaking broaches. They heard a slight chuckle from the Worm man.

“Best ways to get the News is to ask the seediest place in town. And News Flash,” Warren said looking smug with his fingers on his chin. “I know of a Mystic Weapon Shop.”

While on their way they did ask around there wasn’t much to go on so far. Tiger Claw had so far followed Warren’s directions to the seedy part of town.

“Look my guy, Ol’ loose lips Malinowski ain’t some panic causing whistle blower! I’m not just gonna tell you that on the conspiracy sights there’ve been reports of large animal people snatched up by Dark Shadowy hands possibly to suck out their life force and cause the end of the world! Oh no! I know when to let sleeping Dogs lie!” he declared, folding his arms. “Where’d he go?” Tiger Claw was already gone.

X X X

Slash looked over at Mona who was keeping her eyes on Tiger Claw so as not to get lost. “So, you noticed that this place is a bit smaller than Tokyo?”

“Yeah, a lot dirtier too.” she said calmly. Slash huffed he had to go right for it.

“Mona, everyone misses you! Even Master Chikara and Lord Dregg miss you. And you know Master Azulong and Satoshi especially miss you.”

Mona responded with a bitter scoff, “Yeah, Lord Dregg misses me.” She said before hanging her head a little. “The other three even Chikara I could believe but…”

“Then come home.” Slash muttered softly.

“I don’t want to throw my happiness and my Future away!” Mona hissed.

“That won’t happen.” Slash promised.

“It really won’t? You saw how my friends treated me when I was paraded around! And I’ve seen how the stress, pressure and change got to you!” Mona hissed, marching forward a little as Slash hung back shocked.

Tiger Claw was in deep thought Warren had had gone into the store as the others waited outside. “Tiger Claw?” Karai asked.

“I know something I know I do! I’m trying to remember my memories from when I was controlled by the Foot Clan. But I can’t recall anything beyond when I was freed!” He groaned.

“If that collar was made by Big Mama, you can kiss those memories goodbye. It’s one of her ways of covering her tracks.” Splinter told him.

“That’s gotta be some powerful magic.” Mona muttered as Slash had caught up and sat beside them. The Door opened there was a yell before a splat and an ow. They turned to look over to see Warren with a large Silver Gauntlet with bright purple jewels on the knuckles and fingertips and possibly on the Palm as well. The issue was it was about three times his size.

He reared it back somehow and let it fall knuckles first before he himself flipped over and landed into the concrete face down. This happened a couple of more times. Tiger Claw squatted down. “Why did you get that?”

“The That is Charolette Two. Maybe you forgot that you took my original Charloette. But I didn’t!” Warren replied as he flipped himself over again.

“You know there would’ve been Mystic Gauntlets in your size, right?” Tiger Claw asked.

“Are they the most powerful item in the store?” Warren asked.

“Probably not but-“Tiger Claw began before he was cut off.

“Then this is Charolette two!” he said firmly ending the conversation and continuing to flip on as Tiger Claw sighed.

“I’m gonna go retrace my Night Watcher steps.” He muttered, leaving the others in his group to plan their next move.

X X X

They were back in the Hidden City. Capture Shadow Fiend and bring him back to the base for inspection. As they approached, they noticed the Theme Park closed. “Odd it was open last time we were here, and we’re back around the same time in the morning as last time.” Bebop noted.

“There’s a lot more security going on too.” Rocksteady noted pointing out the many Bellhops and soldiers of Big Mama that had swarmed the area. There were even floating eyeballs scanning the sky the three ducked down as one passed by. They immediately climbed down a set of cascading rocks they found and rushed over to one of the stands hiding inside it.

They heard Freida shout. “Be careful with these dishes, everything must be perfect for tonight’s event.”

“I will MAKE HER TELL US!” Recruit snarled going to attack Frieda as Rocksteady pulled her back.

“Stealth! If we get caught, we fail!” Rocksteady hissed covering her mouth as she struggled. He yelped when he felt something wet on his palm. He yelped letting her go. “Ahhh!” he yelped, looking at his hand. “Really!?”

“Quiet! I’m trying to figure out, how we’re gonna get in?” Bebop hissed mostly to himself however he suddenly noticed a large box and remembered the last time he and Rocksteady infiltrated the Hotel.

X X X

Warren was still flipping himself. His face kept taking the damage. Fortunately, it was regenerated with every flip. He wasn’t entirely sure his brain was regenerating. “Warren’s Boyfriend?” said a voice he looked up to See Klunk as tilting her head at him as he flipped up and smacked his face into the ground again. “What are you doing?”

“I am joining the search with Charloette two by my side.” He said managing to get to the arch of his flip. “To find my Boyfriend/roomateAHH!” he shouted quickly as he smacked into the ground face first again. He pulled himself up. “Have you always had a twin?” he asked his vision seeing two Klunk’s spin around each other without moving somehow.

“No….but I do have siblings.” Klunk replied.

Tiger Claw came over and huffed, snatching the Gauntlet away. “NO don’t!” Warren shouted. “STOP STEALING MY POWEERRR!” he shouted a bit drunkenly.

Tiger Claw pinched the center of his snout as he turned to Mikey, Mona and Slash. “One of you heal his brain that’s the only part that won’t regenerate and he’s definitely turned it halfway to mush by now.”

Mikey wordlessly did this as Warren glared up at Tiger Claw making eye contact his brain healing. “My Brain is fine I’ve only been moving for a few minutes.”

“I believe you are mistaken, Small one. We’ve have been searching for Hypno for Two hours now.” Karai said.

“WHAT!?” Warren asked as the camera zoomed out and a dotted figure of Warren showed he had only moved two feet.

“Well right now we’re taking a break and talking about what we do know.” Mikey replied as April relaxed on the bench they were near Mayhem jumping off her shoulder to sit beside her.

“Except for me and Krysta, I’ve got Mystic Internet you’ve got Human one?” Slash asked the Fox Mutant.

“Yup.” She replied pulling out her phone.

“Okay, Mystic Internet has been detecting high bursts of Dark Magic all over New York in the past few months.” Slash said.

“On my end it’s just more sightings of weird Shadowy stuff.” Krysta said.

“Shadowy Stuff, kind of reminds me of the stuff that took Scorpiion and his Scorpion Rabbits away.” Mikey hummed.

“DUDES! We struck gold!” They suddenly heard Shelldon say as he and Donnie came rushing back. “We got old security footage from both the Hidden City Prison and the Channel Six News station look at this!”

Donnie said as they gathered around. The Footage from the News station showed Meat Sweats covered in sauce as explained by April he was muttering something, but the footage didn’t record sound. He ate some and looked begrudgingly pleased with it. A burst of Shadows rushed at him from behind as he physically flinched the screen went black for a second before only leaving a small puddle of sauce.

The other footage had Hypno had sat up and rubbed his head only to suddenly see something rush at it. He tried using some magic to blast it away but was soon swallowed up. Just like before the screen had gone momentarily black before revealing an empty cell.

“Hypno!” Warren shouted worriedly. Mayhem growled at what he saw his fur arching up.

“That is some Dark Magic….” Splinter hummed worriedly.

“There’s a Yokai Bar in the Bronx that has rumors and stories of this stuff all the time. Karai, Mayhem, Splinter” Tiger Claw began before stopping at Warren. “And uhhh you…”

“Warren Stone!” Warren shouted.

“Yes, you guys are with me, the rest of you are sitting this one out you have to be at least eighteen to go into that place.” Tiger Claw stated.

“But Me and Mona are- “Slash began when Mona cut him off.

“Nuh uh, just you.” She corrected.

“Fine!” Slash growled. “I am a member of the Sacred Guard.”

“Don’t care,” Tiger Claw said as the adults left. Slash just stood there in shock, his lips and eye twitching as Mona’s eyes widened a little.

“Okay, is it wrong that I appreciate that? Like we were kids before anything else?” Mona asked.

“Uhhh Raph thinks that’s gonna depend on who you ask.” He replied glancing at Slash vibrating with anger and counting while Leo and Donnie didn’t seem to care either way. Mikey, Krysta and April just sat looking like they were ready to be patient.

“Aren’t Yokai immortal or something?” April asked.

“Yeah, but in mine and Slash’s case, we haven’t reached Mental and Physical Maturity yet, we age slower and slower as the longevity kicks in and we can go for Years after that.” Mona replied.

“So, what are we supposed to do?” Mikey asked.

“We’ve gotta look for more leads! Now who do we know uses Dark Magic and Mystic Artifacts?” Raph asked.

“Well, there’s Kitsune.” Mikey suggested.

“There’s also Big MamaaaaAAAAHHHH!” Krysta suddenly screamed Mikey joining her as they remembered the time they had snuck around the Yokai Train station to stow away on her train to rescue Tiger Claw!

“THE ORB DRAXUM GAVE BIG MAMA!” They shouted together.

“What Orb?” Leo asked, looking up.

“When we went to sneak on board Big Mama’s train to rescue Tiger Claw and get the Dark Armor back last year. Draxum used some kind of Mystic Orb as Payment.” Mikey said. “That’s gotta be the Shadowy force! Maybe it’s the arms surrounding the Orb! There are artifacts that can trap you inside and keep you Occupied in nice Dreams!”

“Kind of like Priscilla’s Powers….” Krysta hummed.

“Then we have our new Lead let’s go to the Nexus Hotel!” Raph declared.

“Shelldon you and Klunk go tell Tiger Claw’s group!” Leo said to the two as Klunk Sprouted wings.

“On it!” the two replied as they took off down the street.

X X X

So far, their disguise was two Bellhops and a Box. Recruit peeked out of the box as they got to the door. “You’re sure these disguises are going to work?” She hissed.

“As long as we don’t run into Frieda, we’re good and even she was fooled at first!” Bebop assured. “Now hide.” He said trying to push the lid down only for her to snap at his fingers much to his dislike.

“Play the part Bellhops are coming!” Rocksteady hissed.

“Gentlemen,” the two greeted the Elephant and Polar bear nodded. They entered the arena they saw a strong but intimidated looking Dog Yokai shaking at the sight of Shadow Fiend a large, towering fiend in a purple cloak with a lighter purple trim and spikes down it’s back with red eyes in the hood but not much else was discernable from that. He immediately began tearing the Yokai apart as a few smaller ones rushed out and began to collect the discarded limbs. He turned to look around the three caught a glimpse of his eyes and instantly a familiar feeling surged through their senses.

“You guys feel that!?” Bebop hissed quietly.

“Oh yeah we did!” Rocksteady hissed back.

“We must follow that monster at once!” Recruit declared pointing at Shadow Fiend.

“Way ahead of you!” Rocksteady replied as they began pushing the cart. Making sure to keep their distance for stealth. However, they had been spotted by Frieda keeping to the ceiling she followed them from above tapping a button for back up. As soon as they found a large door with the name ‘Shadow Fiend.’ They immediately went towards it. Only for a blast of Mystic Energy to engulf them from above as Frieda jumped down in front of them.

The disguises had turned to ash that then disintegrated. Revealing Bebop and Rocksteady’s normal clothes and Foot Recruit sitting in a pile of ash all of them singed.

“You know you’re lucky I made our normal clothes indestructible!” Bebop snapped.

“Yeah, that wouldn’t be a good feast for the eyes!” Rocksteady added snippily.

“Well, well, well? What’s all this then?” Asked the Fox Bellhop as the Owl and Otter Yokai stood at his side all three glaring at the two. The Owl was holding a sausage biscuit and took a bite out of it. “Looks like you’re trying to do something that’ll interfere with Big Mama’s Battle Nexus Whizz Bang.”

“Battle Nexus Whizzbang?” Rocksteady asked with an arched eyebrow.

“That’s none of your business at the moment!” Frieda growled.

“Do you think we care about your stupid Whizzbang!?” Recruit, shouted. “We’re here to learn the secret of your Shadow Fiend! And you CAN DO NOTHING TO STOP US!” she shouted, snatching away the Sausage Biscuit and shoving it down and chomping it away and swallowing it immediately. “HA!” she said to prove a point with a crazed look.

The Owl hissed and glared hatefully at them as Bebop just looked at Recruit with a tired look. “Ya learned nothing from the Tax Yokai did you?” he asked. Recruit didn’t respond. Rocksteady picked them up and began charging out.

“FLEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!” he shouted as he charged down the hall and broke the wall of the Nexus to get out with his Diamond hide. They headed towards the Portal to New York with Frieda keeping up with them as fast as she could. She began unleashing Mystic blasts over their heads one of which Rocksteady had to deflect with another Diamond hide.

“Who does she think she is Goku!?” Bebop cried as they made it through the portal to New York. They managed to get into the Elevator as Frieda and her group tried to catch them at the main human floor.

As they got to the top Rocksteady put Bebop and Recruit down. “There!” They heard Freida shout as they yelped and began running towards the door. They rushed out of it rushing past the Turtles and Co who had just arrived as Frieda and her trio stopped just behind them.

“The Foot Clan!?” Mikey cried.

“And Big Mama’s Goons!?” Leo added.

Raph jumped in jutting his arm and a finger in the air. “AHA!” he shouted, pointing to the Foot Trio. “You’re in cahoots with these guys!” he declared, pointing at Frieda and the three Bellhops.

“We’re running from these guys!” Recruit, shouted incredulously.

“AHA!” Raph said again repeating his poses but in reverse. “Then you’re in Cahoots!” he said to Frieda’s group before switching back to the Foot grunts. “With these guys!”

“Literally, no.” Frieda huffed meanwhile Mona was looking up to see Slash visibly annoyed by this.

“Uh Raph…”

“I see everyone’s got a story!” he declared, crossing his arms. “Well, I’m not leaving until I get an answer from someone!”

“THEY JUST GAVE YOU ONE!” Slash burst out. “THEY JUST TOLD US THERE IS NO GAHOOLING!”

“Cahooting.” Rocksteady said. “What you said sounded like some Fantasy place from a bird book.”

“What was that old Book Series again?” Bebop asked himself as thunder crashed Slash slowly turning towards them with the most insulted perturbed glare they had ever seen. Lightning flashed. He Roared at them with a bit of Foam at the mouth and jumped them immediately, Recruit, Raph Mona, Donnie and April we’re trying to break up the ensuing beat down. Leo and Krysta were holding Mikey in his shell.

Frieda and the Bellhops just watched for a few seconds before Frieda exhaled. “Yeah, I think we’re done here.” She said snapping her fingers. Within seconds Big Mama’s guards surrounded them making the commotion immediately stop as Mikey’s head popped out of his shell.

They jumped at the group however Donnie was quick to knock several away with the Rocket extension on his Tech Bo before blasting a couple more that almost jumped April as she swung her bat.

“APRILLLLL O’NEEIIILLL!!” she shouted swinging it right into the side of one of their faces breaking it as it cork screwed into Frieda who was sent flying back as Mona unleashed a burst of electricity from her mouth that zapped the Fox and the Otter as the Owl had it’s head smashed by a Frozen Tail swing from Krysta.

Leo had the Fox punch himself in the face as Mikey banged a couple of the soldiers together. Raph Punched the Otter as he tried to get back up. Frieda had gotten back in the fight as more of them came. She swung with her Kama’s clashing against both Raph’s Sai’s and Leo’s Katana she rolled over Leo’s back as she kicked Mikey away.

Bebop had punched a couple away as Bebop charged knocking a bunch back with Foot Recruit sending several away. They took a stance to charge. However, they felt their feet grabbed.

“Oh, no! not this!” Rocksteady Yelped as Recruit began swinging them around as she did with a roar she spun around rapidly making a Tornado that was sucking in the three Bell Hops. Frieda slammed her Kama into the ground and hung on as Leo opened a portal under him and the others. With a yelp they fell through the Portal and landed in an odd Room.

“Okay full disclosure that might not have done exactly what I wanted.” Leo admitted with a groan.

Raph was the first to shake the cobwebs out of his head and stand up looking around. “What’s with all the Broaches?” he asked, making Mikey and Krysta jump up next followed by Leo.

“They’re Cloaking Broaches!” Mikey gasped immediately, he and Krysta scanned the room.

“There’s mine!” Krysta shouted pointing to the familiar Snowflake shaped one with a Blue Jewel. She snatched it and sighed in relief as Mikey smiled at her. She pinned it back to her shirt.

“Safe where it belongs.” Krysta stated.

“Excellent we know the truth we know the Culprit now we confront them!” Raph shouted as he rushed off the others following close behind him. Leo hung back for a few seconds whistling a familiar theme as he snatched a few more cloaking Broaches and shoved them in his pack. Then he rushed to catch up.

X X X

“This is it, come on.” Tiger Claw said about to open the door when Shelldon shouted to them.

“Guys!” he shouted as the two suddenly appeared right beside the group. Warren blown back a little bit on Tiger Claw’s shoulder.

“What is it?!” Karai gasped.

“We’ve got a lead!” Klunk shouted. “When me Mikey and Krysta went to find Tiger Claw last year, we saw Draxum give Big Mama a mystic orb as payment for the train! She’s the one behind this!”

Tiger Claw’s eyes immediately widened as he remembered something. “Damn it….” He hissed as he took off running. “I’ve gotta get to the Nexus Hotel now!” He shouted, running as fast as he could on all fours, scaring some people a little as they jumped out of the way.

“Tiger Claw wait!” Splinter shouted but he was already out of Ear shot.

X X X

Slash with a roar broke down the door with Jishin as he dismissed the Axe as Big Mama glanced at the now broken door. “You simply could’ve knocked Turtely-Boo.”

“Cut the Crap! You’re under arrest by the Sacred Guard for…whatever it is your doing!” Slash snapped.

“We’ve figured it all out you kidnapped all of the missing Mutants for some kind of thing!” Raph added.

Big Mama chuckled standing up calmly as Frieda appeared into the room getting into a battle stance.

“Now, Now, Frieda, the Hero-boos are simply over excited for my Battle Nexus Whizz Bang.”

“You keep saying that, but we have no idea what that is! But it sure as Fuck ain’t happening!” Mona snarled.

“Such language is unbecoming for a lady, but it’s already begun.” Big Mama said letting the orb shine a bright amber light shown brightly immediately the hands attached to the Orb became fluid and stretched out from the orb before quickly rushing forward engulfing the group. April screamed.

“APRIL!” Donnie shouted as immediately the rest of the group was surrounded by blue magic that teleported away as Tiger Claw rushed in.

“NOO!” he shouted, reaching out to attack Big Mama only for him to engulfed by the blue magic and teleported out of the room Big Mama began cackling Maniacally as the shadowy force rushed out swallowing Splinter as it went down the street. Karai however used her Ninpo to cover herself, Mayhem, Klunk and Shelldon in a protective barrier the two yelped fearfully.

“Hold on, this will not last long!” Karai cried. The rest of New York, however, wasn’t so lucky. People screamed as they were dragged out of their cars swallowed wildly, no one was able to escape not even a mother and her child as the latter watch the hand rush for them. And within minutes. All of the People of New York were gone…..


To Be Continued….

Chapter 39: Battle Nexus NYC: Part 1

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


Battle Nexus NYC: Part 1

The group suddenly found themselves outside the Nexus Hotel. The Sky had become an amber matching the orb. The sun had been blotted out as well. They then noticed Tiger Claw with them right away. However, they also noticed April was gone. “Where’s April!?” Tiger Claw asked frantically.

“I don’t know she was swallowed by that thing and that was the last we saw of her!” Donnie replied anxiously. The group looked around noticing open cars with some crashed into each other. Dropped pretty much anything you could think of. Even a couple of smashed phones.

“Wait, everyone else is gone too!” Mikey yelped. “Bebop Rocksteady and Foot Recruit were fighting out here now they’re not!”

Tiger Claw hissed a curse under his breath. “Why didn’t I think of this sooner!? Even before I was mind controlled, she talked about wanting to do something like this! It was mentioned at least twice this year! Damn it!” he growled cursing himself.

“Wait you mean that Battle Nexus Whizbang?” Leo asked. It was then Big Mama appeared on a large Mystic Screen laughing.

“What did you do!?” Krysta screamed up at her. Big Mama simply continued on ignoring her.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, it’s time for the moment you’ve been waiting for!” she called to an Audience that appeared on the other screens. “My Long Promised Fantasmic Whizbang!” she said as screens surrounded them all.

The Orb in the sky rose high above them as more mystic energy and screens surged out across the entire city. “Battle Nexus: New York!”

“I’m sorry Battle Nexus, what, what what!?” Donnie asked in shock.

Smile Turtly-Boos and friends my blood thirsty audience is paying top didgery dollar. To watch you all get destroyed by my Battle Nexus Champions. Two special guest-star High Profile Yokai and twenty-one Mutants battling for the ultimate prize!

“Uh we didn’t sign up for this!” Leo shouted.

“Yeah, your head’s gonna roll when my grandpa, brother and their friends find out about this!” Mona growled.

“And your math’s off! You only have twenty Mutants! I’m a Yokai too!” Slash declared. seemed to finally acknowledge them as she looked at them. She let out a cruel chuckle.

Oh, Sweet Turtly-Boo! You can’t stick your diddily head in the sand forever! You learned the truth already, and so has little Spitty-Fire there.” She said glancing at Mikey who gulped as Tiger Claw got in front of him. “Draxy mentioned in his journal that he started with seven Turtles. And as we can tell now, only Five survived. And that means….Slash was it? You’re NO Yokai you’re a Mutant! But I’d imagine it’s something one just knows.”

Slash looked like his world was crumbling around him. His whole life he felt off, different from other Yokai kids. Master Azulong assured him it was merely growing pains. But no, it wasn’t that it never was…. Mona’s voice cut through his thoughts as he looked at his hands. “Slash don’t listen to her! She’s just trying to get under your skin, so you don’t fight well! She could be lying!” Mona shouted to him.

Am I dear? Am I really? You’ll never know the truth unless you survive and ask dear Grandpappy yourself.” Big Mama sneered as Mona hissed at her. Slash was stuck in shock.

“What have you done with everyone!?” Mikey shouted angrily as Tiger Claw looked up at her with an intense look of loathing.

“Answer the question Damn it!” Mona added. Big Mama From her office she sneered pulling out the orb in question.

“Don’t worry your tiny-bitty heads.” Big Mama replied from her office Frieda standing vigil. “The People of New York are safe in the Palm of my hand.” She said gesturing to the Orb. “All properly pacified by this mystic thingamajig!”

“Then that makes it….” Mikey began worriedly.

“A Prison orb…” Mona added. “Oaishu uses those for their Worst criminals.”

X X X

Within the Prison orb was the illusion of a cruise. April let out a content laugh. “I could sit by this pool forever and not ask a single question of how I got here!”

“I hear that Baby Girl.” Carol agreed happily, with Splinter sleeping peacefully beside them. Warren was working on his tan Recruit was there as well with a content yawn. Hueso relaxed in his own beach chair.

The only one unpacified was Kitsune. Who immediately saw the three. Alongside the owner of Run of the Mill Pizza, some other girl and a worm guy she didn’t know. “Them again! That’s my ticket out of here. I can’t break out alone clearly, so…..”

“Howdy Stranger!” Todd said with his Salmon tropical shirt with light blue triangles and aviators. “Would you like some lemonade? I always make enough for new friends!”

“Yes, yes whatever thank you.” Kitsune replied patting his head and taking a glass and rushing over she tapped on each of their shoulders. “Hey,” she said there was no response she tapped harder. “Hello!” she hissed. Annoyed she snapped her fingers and summoned an Airhorn she then blasted it making the group flinch as they all turned on them.

“Do you mind! I am relaxing for the first time in years!” Huseo snapped.

“I was having the most glorious Dream Kitsune! Can’t you do something evil another time!?”

“No! There’s no time for inception either! We’re under a powerful spell!” she snapped. Everyone looked at her surprised.

X X X

“Your Task is simple.” Big Mama said as the whole thing was watched further away by Karai, Shelldon, Klunk and Mayhem who looked apprehensive. “Defeat my Champions. And you win your city back!” Shelldon immediately sent out a signal and inside the lair one of Donnie’s battle shells took off on its own flying to his location as he put it on and got into a stance. The group immediately took off to get to the Nexus Hotel. “Fail, and you lose it all!”

“What?!” Leo and Mikey shouted together as Mona and Krysta looked, Horrified.

“You Bitch let them all go NOW!” Tiger Claw roared both literally and figuratively.

“Apologies I don’t fraternize or negotiate with Ex-Employee’s especially when they lock me in my own Vault after robbing it!” Big Mama hissed venomously.

Donnie shoved his way forward. “I only have one more question. HOW DARE YOU!” he snarled.

“I suggest you calm yourselves.” Big Mama replied with a cold tone. “And think about what’s on the line.” She warned, stroking the Prison Orb.

“It’s Okay guys.” Raph assured with a growl keeping his own temper in check. But his lips had curled up revealing his teeth. “As long as the Mad Dogs are together, we can Teamwork through anything!” Raph declared his Trench Coat flowing out from behind him as everyone took a fighting stance.

Big Mama laughed at them in response. “Well of course your Silly-billies can work together! Just not how you think!” With a snap of her fingers the blue magic appeared again engulfing them all as they screamed, they disappeared from where they were instantly.

X X X

Raph groaned immediately he recognized the Brooklyn Bridge. His hat and Trench Coat were now gone. And one of the first things he noticed was a magic looking blue Shackle on his wrist. The chain started yanking and thrashing a little as Raph looked over at familiar grunting. “Ghost Bear!?” he asked surprised. Ghost Bear was growling trying to chew the chain, but it wasn’t working. Suddenly a large slam hit the ground they yelped at the sudden appearance of a Spiked wooden club and its owner. A large brown troll with thick shaggy brown hair and beard. Red pants and glowing yellow eyes with Red pupils.

Troll: Loves Bridges slaying and Picking Fights on the internet!

Big Mama appeared on the screen again above them. “Each of you is linked to an enemy!” She stated with a smirk. With Raph chained to Ghost Bear, Mikey to Overdrive, Krysta with Rocksteady, Donnie with Hypno. Leo with Carl Sando, and Tiger Claw with Stink Bomb. “Or a complete stranger, either way this makes survival a bit more Trickytastic to accomplish! But you must complete a challenge against my Battle Nexus Champions.” She added in a wicked tone. With Mona chained to Dog Pound, Slash with Ben Sando, Raptor with Scorpiion and Ghost Pepper with Repo.

“I don’t wanna be chained to Xever!” Mikey shouted indignantly before immediately chomping on his arm at the base of the chain only to get a slight shock. That made him stop.

“If it were that easy to escape, don’t you think I would’ve done so already?” Xever asked flatly, crossing his arms.

“AHHH! I can’t see anyone being happy about this! THIS IS THE WORST THING EVER!” Mikey groaned his hands on his head dramatically leaning back. Suddenly something quickly zipped past them. It was a large Millipede with a Bowler hat and a curled mustache. Bit yellow eyes with orange pupils. Mikey stared up at the Yokai in fear.

Millisauve: Likes dancing, slow love ballads, Celine Dion music and Trampling opponents.

“Ehh, you are not wrong.” Xever conceded.  “Admittedly though this is well thought out. She clearly had plenty of time to plan this.” He added, as Big Mama appeared above them.

“Your Task will be to out Dance, Millisauve! But be warned his Millennial Foot work is red hot!” She sneered as the feet on the Yokai Immediately lit up bright red melting the pavement of times square a little as the two yelped dodging out of a spin almost not making it in time due to each other going in the opposite direction.

“This way!” Mikey cried as Xever followed, feeling the heat just as they moved.

X X X

Bebop and Raph had huge grins on their face they said at the exact same time without knowing. “THIS IS THE BEST THING EVER! I Get to work with my Idol! THANK YOU, BIG MAMA!”

Enjoy wrestling my Troll! Lose and I’ll add your flattened Body-boos to my Hotel Rug Collection.” Big Mama warned. Ghost Bear immediately tried to make himself intangible, but the chain zapped him with more intense pain then what Mikey felt. He pushed through it as hard as he could, but his powers were failing him. “Oh Fluffy-Poo! The only way to break your bonds is to win or die!”

X X X

A large orange two headed snake with large yellow slit eyes loomed in a baseball stadium over Bebop and Meat Sweats. The Latter looked incredibly nervous. Bebop was making a happy squeal with a blush.

Amphisbrena: Serpent with two hungry heads they like to share meals and sunsets

“You two must satisfy my two headed Snake’s endless appetite or its you chefs, who become lunch.”

“Ahh Laddie,” Meat Sweats said tapping the star struck Wart Hog Mutant bring him back to reality. “Did you not hear anything the handsome Granny in the sky!?”

“I did and it’s worth it.” Bebop replied simply.

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN IT’S WORTH IT!?” Meat Sweats shouted incredulously his teeth and finger clenched.

X X X

On Staten Island, a large black and greyish teal Kraken Yokai with twelve spiked tentacles five red eyes barnacles of some kind on it’s back with jagged teeth roared at Krysta and Rocksteady.

Kraken Tom: Likes: Shellfish and Barbeques dislikes: anything ice and snow related and Rhinos

Rocksteady stared at the Yokai. “Oh, I think we all know enough about Hentai to know there that could go.”

“Oh, you had to bring that up!” Krysta groaned with a cringe, her ears flattening against her head. “Perverito.”  She hissed under her breath as Big Mama appeared on a screen behind them.

“Kraken Tom was my most recent Battle Nexus Champion until a year ago. And he’s one of my most formidable. Your task is to best him in combat. Fail and well, I’m sure we’ll find what’s left of you later in the East River.”

“What did I do to deserve this!?” Rocksteady whined his hands on his head.

“Do you want that list alphabetically or in ascending order of atrocity?” Krysta asked coldly.

The Rhino Mutant turned to her quickly. “Did you just imply I deserve this!?” Rocksteady snapped.

“If the Evil Mystic armor that’s the body of a Demon Samurai Lord that was forced on my friend fits.” Krysta replied.

“Oh! You want to know something?!” Rocksteady shouted as Krysta insulted him again in Italian. “Insult me in English like a man!”

“I’m not even a man! and I never was so screw you!” Krysta snapped.

Immediately the two dissolved into bickering and insults unimpressed Kraken Tom breathed fire on them making them both singed and quiet.

“How about we continue this conversation at a later safer time?” Rocksteady asked.

“Agreed.” Krysta replied.

X X X

Tiger Claw found himself in front of a large Tree in Central Park attached to Stink Bomb the two yelped when they saw each other. “YOU!” they shouted together as Big Mama appeared.

“So, Tiger Claw my old friend. It seems you’ve become quite the Protector. Of those Turtly-boos but lets see if you and your stinky partner can protect this tree from my Mystic Borer!” She said as a large green and black beetle with large eyes and antenna with large pincers.

The Mystic Borer: Eats plants and trees constantly, invasive species

“AHHHH Look at all these plants in danger and a Borer has been allowed to grow to that size! And is weaponized!? The Absolute cruel atrocity! This is why plants should be the only life forms on earth!” Harold shrieked.

Tiger Claw just stared at him exhaling. “Wow, I really broke you, didn’t I?” he deadpanned.

X X X

At the Statue of Liberty Leo and Carl were poking at the small pixie like Yokai with blue skin and fire for hair. It was in a dark blue dress with a choker and jewel like Big Mama’s and had narrowed grumpy bright green eyes.

Sprite: Voted most likely to kill the Class Clown

She stood unimpressed as Leo poked her laughing. “This is your Champion?” Leo mocked. “You forgot to add water!” he joked. “Burn nailed it!” He congratulated himself while Carl just sat there thinking she was cute. Sprite suddenly flew up and possessed the statue. Lady Liberty roared to life with glowing blue eyes and snarled at them.

The two immediately, screamed in fear as Carl Grabbed Leo in his claw and shoved him towards the statue. “Eat the Turtle! He’s crunchy!” Carl begged.

Leo just stared with wide eyes and a small, twisted smile on his face. Either his head was empty or was contemplating revenge.

Big Mama appeared smirking at them. “My Sprite has never smiled, and she has a wicked temper! Make her laugh or she’ll burn you worse than a well-timed Joke. Pun intended.”

The Sprite looked at her opponents in disgust. Leo, however, smiled. “Make her laugh!? That’s my thing!” he said confidently before clearing his throat. “You know why sharks don’t eat clowns?” Leo asked then answered after a pause. “They taste funny! AH!” he said squeezing a horn. Carl cringed while Sprite snarled at him, her eye twitching.

X X X

Donnie, Hypno were sitting across from a Yokai with a large purple head and tentacle mustache and Goatee and fish fins for a tall collar on his black cloak. They were in front of a game of chess in front of the Washington Arch. They tugged at their chains which were pretty small as Big Mama appeared.

Cortex is the Smartest Yokai in the Hidden City and the Cruelest! Lose and he keeps you in his collection of Game Pieces!” Big Mama explained almost laughing.

Cortex: Has never lost! Has no Friends!

Donnie smirked proudly. “Step aside Hypno Chess is my Domain.” However suddenly Donnie yelped as did Hypno. The Soft shell had disappeared.

“Oh no!” Hypno yelped nervously. Then all of his chess pieces had Donnie’s head the turtle had become the Game Pieces.

“Well played Big Mama!” a Rook Donnie said in a British accent as Cortex looked directly at Hypno.

“Aww No!” Hypno groaned terrified.

X X X

At the Warf Repo and Ghost Pepper turned to see Mrs. Nubbins, looking at them licking her lips as she looked directly at Repo.

Mrs. Nubbins: Has tried to eat her owner, is cannibalistic technically but Mantis are brutal in general!

So, my Dear Ghost Pepper you are tasked with protecting Repo Mantis from his Kitty-Witty. But with the best qualities of the two best hunters in the animal Kingdom…well it’s not an easy task!” With a laugh Big Mama’s screen disappeared.

“That Bitch has ruined my Wedding, my reception! And has now my ruined my Honeymoon! We’re supposed to be in El Dorado Mexico! Not fighting for our lives in Big Mama’s death match! She can’t feel love! So, she has to fill the void with Blood and money!” Ghost Pepper snarled her hair lighting up bright white.

Repo tapped her on the shoulder avoiding the fire. “Lady, I feel for you’se and Imma let you finish. BUT WE HAVE A SITUATION!” he shouted gesturing to Mrs. Nubbins who roared saliva as her prehensile tongue spun outward. “AHHH DON’T EAT DADDY!” Repo shouted as he dragged Ghost Pepper along running for his life as the cat Mutant gave chase.

X X X

Dog Pound and Mona were in the Wave Park in the Bronx. Immediately they heard a loud buzzing. Dog Pound’s ears twitching they yelped and ducked as large Gold colored Hornet with massive mandibles bigger than The mystic Borers eye lashes next to it’s large purple eyes and a huge stinger with several more on her back hovered over a bunch of insect eggs.

Parasitica: is very convincing. vindictive Dares you to have an opinion

“Parasitica is a Queen Bee in every sense of the word. Smash her eggs or be her mind-controlled slaves and her children’s next meal.” Big Mama instructed.

“Not if I Zap her first!” Mona snarled going to unleash a lightning breath as Krysta and Slash tried going for Jishin and ice powers respectively. However, they were immediately zapped.

Ahh, Ahh, No Mystic Weapons or Powers of any kind! You’re armed with only your wit and fisty-cuffs!” Big Mama sneered.

“Oh, you bitch!” Mona hissed out of the corner of her eye; she saw Parasitica launch all the stingers from her body. The two yelped and ducked out of the way then backed away from the main stinger sticking into the ground in front of them. “And she shoots her stingers because of course she does!” Mona snarled. They suddenly heard rustling and were surrounded by several raccoons with the stingers in their bodies snarling at them.

“Oh, that’s she meant….” Mona muttered horrified as Dog Pound let out a dog Whine his ears drooping.

“Aww Crap!” he groaned.

X X X

Raptor and Scorpiion were in historic Richmond. Suddenly, had a large lizard with frills on it’s arms and neck with a spiked tail standing tall above them not making eye contact. But it didn’t need too instantly the two were terrified hugged each other and screamed.

Basilisk: One Look stone cold dead hates blinking.

“My Basilisk, is swift as he is intelligent. If he looks you in the eye, you’ll turned to stone, and I’ll add you to my Hotel’s Garden.” The Two screamed again in response.

X X X

In Ben looked up horrified as Slash was just vibrating with rage all of the Scorpiion Rabbits were snarling at them.

“Our Newest Champions are quite the killers with a nasty sting to boot. Beat them all within Ten Minutes, and you win. If any of you somehow win your battely-Bings return to my Hotel and set your people free!”

Ben turned to Slash. “Hey, you’re the Red Guy!”

Slash roared spastically, picked up Ben before the timer could even start and used him to bash all the scorpion rabbits over the heads hard within minutes both them and Ben had large goose eggs on their heads and black eyes.

“DONE!” Slash shouted as he disappeared in blue magic.

Big Mama huffed which Mona and Leo smirked at. “Well…that happened. But I suppose that puts pressure on the rest of you to put on a fantasmic show for us.”

Big Mama left her office Frieda looking quiet and nervous followed as they looked over the balcony seeing Bellhops collecting gold coins from the many rich Yokai that were there.  “My subscribers are paying me a fortune to watch you all suffer. Now to Continue with Battle Nexus: New York!” she called as the upper Class all cheered wildly. Laughing evilly Big Mama stroked her Prison Orb.

X X X

“What do you mean we’re under a Spell?” Carol asked.

“I mean, that insufferable arachnid Big Mama trapped us in here! And is doing who knows what to New York!” Kitsune spat.

“You say many things and most of the time they are not true, so shoo.” Splinter replied sweeping his hand at her before going back to sip Todds Lemonade.

“This is the Best Lemonade I’ve ever tasted.” April cheered happily.

“Yoshi,” Kitsune sighed. “I know I’ve lied in the past, but I have no desire to lie right now. So I’m honest when I say….THIS IS AN ILLUSION!” she half shrieked.

“I don’t know…..Todd’s lemonade especialle seems pretty real to me!” Splinter replied slightly sing song.

“Breaking News!” Warren declared. “Todd’s Lemonade is a citrus Paradise!”

Recruit slide up with her own glass on the floor. “AND MAGICAL! As promised!”

“Seriously look around you! Are humans and yokai at a point where they can just do this together? Last I checked no! haven’t, you noticed that this deck goes on forever!? How there’s no land in sight!? No announcements, no crew! Do you even remember how you got here? And your Mutant and Yokai friends aren’t even here!” she declared. “They’re missing!”

“Well now that you mention it. It is odd.” April said.

“Yeah, where are they? They should be here too.” Carol hummed worriedly. Hueso nodded in agreement.

“You’re right Senorita there is a distinct lack of Peppino I should’ve known it was too quiet.” Hueso agreed.

“Why must you always try to ruin good things for me Kitsune!? I am a father of four Teenage Sons! One of which is horribly Traumatized and scarred for life! I need this!” Splinter complained.

Kistune rolled her eyes with a huff. She glanced up at the sun then at her glass. “that’s it!” she wordlessly rose her glass up towards the light then let power pool in her hands and within seconds Mystic Screens showing the Turtles and their friends outside fighting off Deadly Mystic Threats much to everyone’s horror.

“Oh,” Hueso muttered flatly.

“My Friends!” April cried.

“My Sons!” Splinter cried.

“My BFF’S!” Todd cried.

“My Babies!” Carol cried.

“My Boyfriend and Arch Nemesis's!” Warren cried.

“My Enemies and Comrades!” Recruit cried.

“Slash, Mona and Krysta!” April added.

“Tiger Claw too!” Splinter yelled, immediately Todd started crying waterfall tears. Splinter with bugged out eyes was running in place back and forth. Warren had plastered himself to the screen that had Hypno on it sobbing against it. April and Recruit were holding their heads in horror and disbelief. Carol was screaming and shaking Hueso like that would do something.

Told you,” Kitsune said sing song before sipping her lemonade. “Oh, that is good!”


To Be Continued….

Chapter 40: Battle Nexus NYC: Part 2

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


Battle Nexus NYC: Part 2

Karai was going as fast as she could run. Shelldon kept up with her best he could as did Klunk. Mayhem however was holding onto Shelldon for life as they began passing a familiar centerpiece of the city. “We can cut through Central Park!” Shelldon called.

“Good plan!” Karai praised as they all made a sharp turn and ran into the Park passing the Lake but soon noticing a Mystic Tree.

“That wasn’t there before!” Klunk gasped as they rushed to it. Immediately they saw Stink Bomb trying to shove Tiger Claw into the mouth of a Mystic Borer.

“You Damned Fool we need to cooperate!” Tiger Claw snarled before kicking the Beetle away and punching Stink Bomb making him dizzy, he slumped down as Karai called to him.

“Tiger Claw! Hold we will assist you!” Karai said making a blade on her hand to cut into the force field. He turned to see all of them and held out his hand.

“No Don’t!” Tiger Claw shouted. “If you interfere! It could make everything worse, and you’ll end up caught like everyone else! Big Mama has the entire City Hostage! Including April, Splinter and Carol.”

“But you’re in trouble too!” Klunk called.

“Yeah, we can’t just leave you here!” Shelldon added.

“I’ll figure something out! Get to the Nexus Hotel, stop Big Mama shut this madness down!” he shouted tackling the Beetle away from the Tree.

“Lets go.” Karai said a bit Gravely as they ran off before one of Big Mama’s eyeball cameras could spot them.  Tiger Claw pulled the groaning Stink Bomb close to his face.

“Listen you don’t like me, and I don’t like you! But if we want to get out of this. We need to work together.” Tiger Claw hissed as he punched the Mystic Borer again.

“Why should I?” Stink Bomb growled.

“Because if you don’t Big Mama’s going to reward that thing with all the plants it can eat! Vines.”

“No!” Stink Bomb gasped.

“Trees.”

“No!” The Plant Mutant cried.

“And Flowers!” Tiger Claw finished.

“NOOOOOO!!!!” Stink Bomb cried. “WHAT CAN WE DO!?”

“Can you make plants? If so, make a huge tree that’s more appealing than the one we’re supposed to protect.” Tiger Claw instructed.

Stink Bomb looked conflicted. “Just long enough for me to kill it promise.” Tiger Claw said.

The Plant Mutant groaned and stuck his hand into the ground immediately a much larger tree with the most emerald-colored luscious leaves appeared. The Borer drooled and immediately started eating it before Tiger Claw could figure out how to kill it the Beetle got too full and burned curling up to sleep.

“Finally!” Tiger Claw sighed in relief as blue magic engulfed the two and Tiger Claw found himself back at the Nexus Hotel.

“You made me sacrifice a plant!” Stink Bomb snarled getting right in Tiger Claw’s face. “I Will have my revenge! ALL PLANTS WILL BE AVENGED! ALL CREATURES WHO OPPRESS PLANTS WILL SUFFER!” he shouted before unleashing his battle cry and running off into the distance.

“And just like that I broke him even more.” Tiger Claw sighed. His ear twitched as something whipped past his head. He turned to see Slash smashing things screaming. “Hey, hey, hey!” he soothed. “Slash, Slash!” He called Slash turned on him rearing back a fist to punch but Tiger Claw caught him in a hug. “I’ve got you it’s okay...” Tiger Claw said rubbing his back.

“I was lied too! It was all lies!” Slash cried. “She’s telling the truth about me…she has to be, she was right.” Slash sobbed.

X X X

Troll Roared rearing back into a fighting stance. “Okay Partner here’s our plan-“Raph began only for Ghost Bear to shove him towards Troll. He screamed as he ended up just in front of Troll who tried to flatten him with his club, but the Magic Chain crackled and bungied Raph back into Ghost Bear knocking him over. The two were in a heap as Raph growled jumping back up.

“Hey Ghost Bear! Why’d you push me!?” Raph snapped.

“Lady said the Game ends when Troll Squishes you! Not me! And I need to find my Beloved Wife!” the Polar Bear Mutant spat. The Troll however had moved in closer to them. He roared lifting his club to squish them as both yelled.

“NO!” Raph cried shoving Ghost Bear out of the way as the club smashed into the concrete, it made sickening cracking sounds behind him.

X X X

“It’s time to eat!” Meat Sweats shouted as he immediately started cooking in a frying pan all of his ingredients, he would swing his Butcher’s axe and send the food to his head. It went rapidly down one throat of Amphisbrena’s heads. “You might want to hurry up there Laddie! Your Snakes beginning to look awfully hungry!”

“I’m going as fast as I can. Paradoxically you can’t rush art.” Bebop replied sniffing his dish. “Okay, a dash of Dill and a pinch of parsley flakes.” He said putting in a bit of the spices. “And the tiniest hint of Olive Oil….” He hummed letting a single drop fall from the bottle. “Cannot stress the tininess of the amount enough!”

“Just feed the Beasties! They don’t have the pallet for fine Cuisine!” Meat Sweats shouted from his counter.

“Dude it was your cooking show that taught me Flavor matters! Come on now!” Bebop argued suddenly there was a loud hiss as the two headed snake snarled at them.

“Yeah, but that was just to sell my Cookbooks!” Meat Sweats desperately admitted. The Crowd cheered at this as they watched.

X X X

Kraken Tom kept breathing fire as Rocksteady and Krysta ran around screaming and changing directions as he slammed his tentacles in front of them. They managed to duck under some shipping crates. “How are we supposed to beat that thing!”

“Technically we’re not!” Krysta said. “Especially since when I try to use my Powers, I get zapped!” Krysta groaned.

“Yeah, but what about mine?” Rocksteady asked. He tried Diamond hide instantly he was immune to the shock he got and managed to do it. “DIAMOND HIDE FOR THE WIN!” he shouted thrusting his arms upward as Kraken Tom moved the Shipping crate out of the way. They yelped running. As they did Krysta looked up Octopus and Squid weakness. “What the Hell are you doing!?”

“Trying to figure out good ways to hurt the closest things to a Kraken!” Krysta shouted as Rocksteady shielded himself and Krysta with a Diamond hide.

“That’s supposed to help how!?” Rocksteady asked incredulously.

 “It might give us an edge over that thing to attack a weak spot! Klunk is Yokai, but she’s acts and is very much a kid and a house cat! Okay Squids are skin at least and his head looks kind of soft,” she noted. But then Kraken Tom Grabbed them both with his Tentacles.

“NO NOT THIS NOT THE- “Rocksteady began screaming when Krysta cut him off screaming even louder.

“DO NOT SAY HENTAI!” she snarled. She gasped seeing something in Rocksteady’s boot as he was lifted higher, she grabbed his Kunai and stabbed both Tentacles making Kraken Tom shriek in pain and drop them.

“Oh, look his skin is his weakness.” Rocksteady said pointing.

“Good I was right.” Krysta hummed as they ran again. Kraken Tom looking furious. It roared sweeping and sending several shipping Crates into the water.

“You said it’s head looked soft?” Rocksteady asked.

“Yeah?” Krysta asked.

“We could drop me with a Diamond hide on his head any maybe that could one hit KO him.” Rocksteady suggested.

“I like that but….no offense you don’t seem exactly….” Krysta began gingerly.

“Light?” Rocksteady asked, cutting her off. “Yeah, being a Rhino means I can’t jump anymore! But I can pick up speed in a charge.” Rocksteady replied.

“Really?” Krysta hummed thoughtfully, she looked around and saw a set of Boxes that could be climbed up the ladder up to the Roof of a warehouse from there they could probably use the Crane next to it. She’d have to time this right. But she climbed onto Rocksteady’s back. “I’ve got an idea you’re gonna charge and Parkour up to the top of that Crane. I’ll walk you through it okay?”

“Uhhh you’re sure that’s gonna work that seems really crap shoot.” Rocksteady replied nervously.

“We don’t have time to Argue- “Krysta began as Kraken Tom Roared.

“CHARGING NOW!” Rocksteady shouted as he rushed out of the way of two Tentacles that slammed at them. They were right up at the Boxes.

“Hands out flat place them on top of the Box.” Rocksteady did just that. “Now flip up!” Rocksteady, with some difficulty, managed to do so and had to repeat the motion while charging until he got his horn stuck in the wall. He quickly pulled it out and climbed out the ladder quickly as it stressed under his weight.

Kraken Tom was following them they yelped as the Rhino Mutant took off charging against the Roof he jumped screaming as he ran through the air Krysta Grabbed onto a bar of the crane, she yelped in pain from the strain, but Rocksteady quickly grabbed the bars below and started climbing up letting Krysta jump back on as Kraken Tom tried to get at them. Charge Climbing, however, got them to the top as Rocksteady jumped off and aimed himself downward horn forward.

“DIAAAAMOOONNNDD HIIIIIDDEEEE!” he shouted slamming right into top of his head the beast let out a pained shriek as he fell the two sliding out. “

“YEAH!” they cheered pumping their fists into the air Krysta still on Rocksteady’s back as the Blue Magic teleported them away.

X X X

Mikey let out a squeal as he and Xever flattened themselves against the ground. Dodging hot insect legs. As they flipped back up Millisauve went for some kind of Corkscrew move. Xever tried to flip up to get his foot in the Yokai’s eye. Mikey yelping and trying to regain his footing made the Cheetah Mutant stumble. They tumbled across the ground before getting kicked by Millisauve and crashing through a Window display. That sat off pulling the clothes off them as Overdrive snarled at Mikey.

“I could’ve done something to that monster if you weren’t such dead weight knocking me off Balance!” He snarled, Mikey wasn’t listening, he was trying not to let any guilt he felt overtake him. On top of that he was nursing what would definitely become a bruise on his head. But he did hear something that made him smile.

“Off Balance! That’s it!” Mikey cheered. “We need to knock that Bug off his feet!”

“And tell me how we do that?” Xever asked pointedly.

“Well first off we’ll have to Mirror each other’s move’s.” Mikey said as they both jumped out of the way of another stomp. Mikey looked up at the monster with a Grin. “Follow my lead!” He said cartwheeling forward Xever mimicked his movements keeping the chain low causing Millisauve to face plant.

He growled steam blowing from his preverbal ears as his legs began to light up a bright blue. “He’s pissed!” Overdrive muttered worriedly.

“Keep going!” Mikey shouted as they took off with a few flips jumping onto Millisauves back. Mikey lead over drive down back under his legs as he twisted himself around to follow with his mandibles now also glowing blue. Then Mikey flipped off the circle of Bug surrounding them Xever just keeping up with Mikey as Millisauve tied himself in a knot and flipped on his back blinking in shock as the two landed.

Mikey crossed his arms smugly with a proud grin. “And that’s how it’s done Baby!”

“Impressive for a Turtle.” Overdrive admitted as they were teleported away.

X X X

Mona had managed to kick away two of the Raccoons and remove the stingers which scared them and ran off. She notice Dog Pound just flat out kill them with his jaws snarling as he did so. More stingers came flying out at them. They rolled out of the way.

Mona managed to pick up a bench and knock Parasitica away, she however regained her balance and zipped back at them forcing them to duck. Dog Pound punched her into the ground but almost got stung when she retaliated. They jumped back and rolled out of the way of more stingers. They were backed into a corner as Mona suddenly got an idea.

“What are doing?” Dog Pound hissed.

“When I duck bite as hard as you can!” Mona hissed to him. “Hey Wasp Bitch!” she shouted, waving her arms wildly. “Come on come get me!” Mona shouted slapping her butt at the Yokai. “You gonna do it or are you too Chicken!” she shouted making clucking noises.

“I do not share her feelings and opinions!” Dog Pound shouted frantically. Parasitica, however, glared and flew up before flying forward in a dive as quickly as she could.

“NOW!” Mona shouted ducking as Dog Pound bit down. He immediately felt a strange taste in his mouth. He hand managed to bite into Parasitica’s head killing her instantly. He immediately gagged and wretched a little.

“You little Brat,” He growled.

“Yeah, yeah come on!” Mona shouted, running back towards the eggs and smashing them. The two were instantly teleported to the Hotel.

“Slash!” Mona cried running over to him sitting sadly and hugging him. “We’re gonna figure this out. We’ll know everything from Grandpa and Satoshi! Okay?” she asked softly rubbing his back.

“Okay….” Slash muttered quietly.

 X X X

“So, my Sheep Chiropractor said I should try Sleeping on my BAAAAAAAAHHHCK.” Leo joked smugly having switched to standup comedy complete with Microphone.

Sprite let out a hateful terrifying growl, her eyes glowing bright red with an intense look of hatred on her face as a startled Leo dropped the Mike.

“Uh oh!” Carl muttered. “I’ve disappointed enough women in my life to know that face! We need to up our game here!” Leo grabbed him glaring.

“Come on I’m trying my best here!” Leo snapped.

Carl glared back at him. “Well, your best is terrible!” he shouted, shoving Leo back a bit. The turtle yelped quickly catching his balance as Sprite slowly started moving. “If my brother were here, we would’ve made her laugh by now!”

“Well, he’s not!” Leo snapped. “And neither are my brothers because Big Mama tied us up to Jerks like you!” he growled as Sprite stood up tall. She opened her mouth to charge, power. “And If we don’t work together, we’re all toast!”

 “I DON’T CARE ABOUT YOUR BROTHERS! THEY’RE STUPID!” Carl shrieked as power crackled like lightning around them.

Leo gasped with intense appall. his hands flying above head he pointed at Carl. How dare he insult his twin! His favorite brother! The Genius of the Family. The one he grew close to when he and Raph drifted apart! The one he had worked with to get the Moon Buggie that would become the Turtle Tank. He glared. “FOR DONNIE’S HONOR!” he shouted tackling Carl and the two began to physically attack each other fortunately dodging all of Sprite’s lasers.

X X X

Repo and Ghost Pepper fled as fast as they could as Mrs. Nubbins chased after them. She unleashed her tongue that grabbed Repo who started screaming and flailing as Ghost Pepper unleashed a blast of energy at her face making her drop Repo and rub at her face in discomfort. She hadn’t hurt the Mutant badly, but Ghost Pepper could tell she was getting weak.

She heard a familiar wonderful sound however and turned to it. When she did she also saw a fish market. “Come tiny Bug man!” she shouted lifting Repo up to his surprise above her head.

“Wait what!?” he asked as he yelped at Mrs. Nubbins getting ready to chase them down again behind them.

“I must replenish my energy than we are going to indulge your feline with Fish!” Ghost Pepper explained as she took off running.

“She likes Tuna Best!” Repo shouted as Ghost Pepper expertly jumped across the boxes dodging Mrs. Nubbins Tongue and expertly jumping through the window. Repo flying in the air as Several Goats got the energy sucked out of them and became raisin like. She poked her head out and grabbed him before going out the other side to the Fish market.

“FISH!” Repo shouted, jumping down and grabbing the largest Tuna he could find as Ghost Pepper grabbed some Salmon. “it’s what’s for dinner!” he shouted. They both started throwing fish at Mrs. Nubbins tongue and mouth. She quickly swallowed as many as she could. Once the Market was empty the cat let out a yawn and curled up into a ball disappearing back to her cage in the scrap yard.

“Aww she’s so cute when she’s not trying to eat me.” Repo cooed as he and Ghost Pepper were teleported to the Hotel.

X X X

About two hours had passed at this point. Hypno and Cortex were staring, each other down. A Tumble weed passed them as Cortex waited for Hypno to make the first move. Hypno, hummed a couple of times.

“Hey just quietly full discloser, I don’t know the laws of the Sport.” Hypno admitted.

“ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME!?” Donnie screamed all the chess Pieces on Hypno’s side jumping up and down wildly in anger.

Leo and Ben’s fight meanwhile had turned into a dust cloud. “You don’t even fight good!” Carl shouted.

“Klunk’s swats hurt more than your punches!” Leo snapped back as Sprite was now watching with interest.

“Blue looks terrible on you!” Carl shouted.

“Your hair is a disaster!” Leo snapped before grabbing Carl’s leg and chomping all over it as the Crab Mutant yelped in pain. But he soon after grabbed Leo making whoop sounds as he roughly rubbed the top of Leo’s head back and forth. But Leo broke away and threw a garbage can at him. He then spun away but Ben held his ground managing to pull Leo towards him. He tried to Supplex Leo but slipped on a banana peel causing them to crash into the ground. The Peel landed on his head.

But he noticed Sprite stifle a laugh. “That’s it!” he said a light bulb, going off. “Physical Comedy!” he said jumping up and knocking Carl around. “Pain is always funny! Carl follow my lead!” Leo shouted.

“NEVER!” Carl snarled.

“Then hit me!” Leo said getting to fighting stance shadow boxing. “Right in the old peepers with your pointy pinchers!”

“I was just gonna do that before you said it!” Carl snarled before charging, putting his full energy into an attack. However, Leo had held out his hand and stopped the attack dead in his tracks. “Ahh!” Carl gasped.

 Leo raised his eyebrows a little looking smug. “Right?” He then made a face vocalizing and sticking his tongue out at Carl. He then effortlessly shoved the claw back making it slam into Carl’s head then he got onto his back and played with Carl’s lips making noises as he stumbled around dazed. Then grabbing a bottle of water filled up Carl so full his eyes were full of water. Leo laughed and Sprite was smiling as he took off like a balloon losing his air and grabbed a catcher’s bit skittering around watching Carl to catch him.

“I got ‘im I got ‘im!” Leo shouted patting the palm of the mitt to try and get ready. Carl let out a scream and started falling back towards the ground. “I got ‘im I got ‘im I-“he immediately moved out of the way of Carl as he slammed into the ground. “Don’t got ‘Im.”

Carl jumped back up glaring. “What is this improv!? That’s the Bargin bin of Comedy!” he shouted unaware that Leo had put down a beartrap with an ‘innocent’ look on his face. He screamed when the trap sprung on his leg only to have a pie thrown in his face.

“You’re hilarious.” Leo chuckled. Grabbing more pies with the biggest smile on his face. Slammed them into Carl from several directions he stood there now barely conscious as Leo did a little jig around him. “And the Cherry Lewis on top!” he shouted, slamming a pie extra hard knocking Carl down. “We do have fun huh?” he asked.

Sprite immediately started laughing hysterically, immediately stopping out of confusion for the sound she blinked looking down to see Leo sitting smugly on top of Carl smirking at her. “Made ya laugh, buh-bye now!”

Sprite facepalmed in response.

X X X

Leo immediately found himself back in New York unknowingly leaving Carl next to his equally beaten brother Ben. As he went up to the Hotel. “LEO!” Mikey called him. He grinned laughing happily as his brother, Slash, Tiger Claw, Krysta and Mona rushed up to him. “I am so glad you guys aren’t dead!” He cheered, scooping Mikey in a hug and nuzzling him a little as Mikey returned it.

“Ditto!” Mikey replied cheerfully.

Tiger Claw had turned towards the Nexus Hotel, the others following minus the villains and Slash, still upset, who hung back as Frieda appeared jumping down. “You’re going to wait until the entire tournament is over.” she said coldly. She turned to Leo, Mona and Mikey. “You didn’t bring your weapons, did you?” They looked at each other and shrugged. “Well, that’s a failing on your part. I doubt any of you are up for fighting right now anyway. So, relax, they’re only four matches left.”

“Yeah, and most of us have survived!” Krysta spat. “We’re gonna survive this and take you both down!” she declared pointing at her.

“COME ON BEEP! COOK UP A STORM BIG BROTHER!” Rocksteady shouted to the screen showing Bebop and Meat Sweats.

“Donnie come on!” Leo cheered to where Hypno was.

“Kick his ass Raph!” Mona shouted to Raph’s screen.

“Go Raph!” Mikey shouted desperately as all the kids and Ghost Pepper started shouting at the screens. Tiger Claw watched worriedly. The others minus the still knocked out Sando Brothers and Stink Bomb with interest as Dog Pound and Overdrive hung back.

“Do you care if Raptor survives?” Dog Pound asked his coworker.

“Ehhh I could go either way.” Overdrive admitted.

X X X

“LADDIE!” Meat Sweats shouted as he swung food into his snake’s mouth faster and faster “Stop with the Dillydallying will you!?” he shouted. “FEED YOUR MONSTER BEFORE IT EATS US BOTH!” he shouted only to run out of food. “OH NO! I’M OUT!” Meat Sweats gasped looking at the two snakes horrified.

“We need to satisfy their appetite! Just throwing food in there isn’t going to work.” Bebop said. “But I’m almost done!” he assured, “one satisfying dish is all we need to win this challenge!” he said finishing up with bits of shredded tomato cheese and one more drop of Olive oil. “Now I just need….” Bebop gasped and he began frantically searching in the cupboards. “I don’t have-“

“Some Paprika to unleash the flavor?” Meat Sweats asked, holding some up and calming down. Bebop squealed happily again and nodded. Meat Sweats sprinkled it on, and Bebop grabbed the dish.

“Order up!” he shouted, throwing it towards the snake the one that Meat Sweats had been eating grabbed it much to the fury of the hungry head who began eating their brother and disappearing.

“The things you learn with having siblings!” Bebop said unphazed by what he had just witnessed while Meat Sweats was horrified and with that they were teleported to the Hotel.

“BEBOP!” Rocksteady shouted.

“ROCKSTEADY!” Bebop screamed back as a familiar melody played and they ran to each other stepping on the Sando Brother’s squishing the air out and making them wheeze as the two hugged.

“Okay!” Meat Sweats shouted to get everyone’s attention. “Full Disclosure! I hate everything and everyone here except for me Mates Ghost Pepper and Ghost Bear. But I especially Loooooattthee that magical handsome granny.”

“Isn’t Handsome for men?” Mikey asked curiously.

X X X

Raptor and Scorpiion where screaming spastically running from the Basilisk chasing after them Raptor was desperately trying to fly but the only height, he gained was from jumping onto Scorpiion’s head. He fell off and almost looked back when Scorpiion pulled him away. “Don’t you’ll turn to stone!” he shouted as they hid. The large lizard was licking the air for them.

Raptor looked up and noticed they were in front of a Gas Truck. He got an idea. “Listen! When that thing dives for us, I need you to throw me like a Pull vault!”

“A What now?” Scorpiion asked surprised but Raptor was already enacting his plan.

“LOOK AT ME I’M A TARGET!” he shouted, getting the lizard’s attention as it charged, he quickly turned around to Scorpiion. “What are you waiting for.”

“I don’t know what Sport you’re talking about. I don’t even do sports.” Raptor screamed spastically as he grabbed and lifted Scorpion with all his might then with all his strength threw him which caused Scorpion to go flying and with a squawk Raptor was dragged along as the Basilisk crashed into the tanker exploding as they landed in a ditch and were teleported out to the others with looks of shock and stunned observation on their faces.

“Oh, there he is.” Xever said nonchalantly.

X X X

Hypno was looking over his Donnie pieces rubbing his goatee humming. His eyes narrowed. Cortex’s fed up with all this waiting with gritted teeth and an eye twitch he slammed the table. “OH COME ON!” he shouted. But the vibrations from his hit knocked over a certain piece on his side.

“YOU HAVE SLAIN YOUR OWN KING!” Donnie shouted excitedly in a higher pitched than usual voice. “YOU SURRENDER! WE ARE VICTORIOUS HYPNO!”

“I AM THE KING OF CHECKERS!” Hypno shouted as he and the Donnie pieces were teleported away. Cortex slammed his head on the table in defeat and frustration. And just like that, Hypno won by doing absolutely nothing.

 X X X

Donnie found himself back in his own body and right in front of the Hotel. “Ohh Hoho Oh look!” Hypno said amazed.

“Look there!” Krysta shouted. Donnie turned to the voice and saw the others, his brothers looking especially happy and tearful.

“Donnie, you made it!” Mikey cried happily. Both Leo and Mikey tackled him into a hug. Mikey cooed.

“GOOD TO SEE YA BROTHER!” Leo cheered happily. Mikey wrapped himself around Donnie’s head and shoulders while Leo lay over top of him flailing happily.

“Ahh Brotherly love that’s what I’m talking about! Up top!” Hypno said looking around holding his hand for a high five but none of the other villains reciprocated instead looking at him with annoyance. Except for Bebop and Rocksteady, however, who were watching the three turtles in empathy and happiness.

Carl glared at Hypno harshly. “Put that away Hypno you’re embaras-“immediately he and Ben were punched hard and sent into the nearest wall by Rocksteady who moved one arm to do so then had it grab his other hand again.

The two had gone into craters in the wall. “Existence is pain!” Ben moaned.

“Don’t celebrate just yet!” Frieda called out to them. She pointed to the screen depicting Raph and Ghost bear being chased around. Raph calling to work together as the three sat up and gasped Mikey still holding onto Donnie. “There’s still one more.”

Big Mama appeared on the screen once again. “Well, it looks many of our Hero-Boos are alive and well.” She declared somewhat disappointed. The audience booed and hissed at them.

“These people are nuts,” Raptor muttered.

“And I thought I was blood thirsty.” Scorpiion added.

Tiger Claw growled up as Big Mama continued. “Well ladies and gents! Give a big Cheertasmic shout for Troll to take out the last contestants!”

The audience burst out in an intense roar chanting Troll over and over. They all turned to the screen.

“Raph….” Mona muttered worriedly.

X X X

 

“Keep up Tortuga!” Ghost Bear shouted as Troll jumped and landed, he then smacked some of the debris towards them.

One of them hit Raph causing them to bounce forward towards another Tanker that the wayward Debris smashed into and exploded which they just barely managed to dodge. Now it was an intense flame on one side and the Troll on the other.

“We are doomed!” Ghost Bear declared. “It’s time to Tap out!”

“HEY!” Raph snapped towering over him. “I don’t have any posters of Ghost Bear giving up! Besides, you gotta find Ghost Pepper. Remember when you won ‘Knoble Knockout V?’” Raph asked showing a poster for the event as his Tag Partner gave him a slight nod. “It’s where you introduced your famous move!” he said flipping the poster. “The Hibernator! You know what I’m getting at?”

Ghost Bear smiled eyes shimmering. “That plan is how you say Cowaboonga!” he declared.

The two turned to the Troll, faced him confidently with a nod to each other and jumped flipping up into the air before coming back down. “HIBERNAAATOORRRR!” They shouted together elbows forward. However, Troll swung his club and knocked them off the Bridge. One of Big Mama’s eyeballs looked over where they hit the water. It blinked a couple of lights before two masks floated to the surface. The Crowd cheered wildly.

Oh, we finally have some victims!” Raph and Ghost Bear are not only eliminated they’ve been destroyed.”

The crowd cheered again. Mikey stared in horror at the screen. The only sound he heard was ringing around him his limbs were becoming numb, as he went rigid covering his mouth in shock as tears began rapidly and uncontrollably streaming down his face.

Tiger Claw fell to his knees slamming his fist into the ground over and over “Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!”  

“NO!” Mona cried.

“This isn’t happening!” Krysta gasped in shock.

Karai’s group had seen it too. “No! Do over, do over!” Shelldon shouted desperately but nothing happened.

“Bad….” Klunk muttered in horror. Karai felt tears prick her eyes as she stared in shock and rage.

Leo’s eyes widened so much they began to hurt. “No!” he gasped in horror.

"No way!" Slash muttered his voice barely a whisper.

“It can’t be!” Donnie cried. He, Slash Tiger Claw, Mona, Krysta and Leo reacted in the only way they could.

“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAPPPPPPPHHHHH!!!!!”


To be continued…..

Chapter 41: Battle Nexus NYC: Part 3

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Battle Nexus NYC: Part 3

The tranquil illusion suddenly had a loud noise pierce the air. “NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!”

“OHMIGOSH!” Splinter shouted eyes large and bugged out. As Carol began wailing waterfall tears of her own. Both were holding glasses that Todd both filled and over filled. “MY SON LOST AND IS GONE FOREVER!”

“IT SHOULD’VE BEEN ME THAT DESTROYED ONE OF THE TURTLES! NOT HIM, ME! IT’S NOT FAIR!” Warren screamed to the heavens.

“Wait what?!” Splinter asked.

“Perdóname?!” Hueso asked as Warren suddenly got very quiet.

“Kitsune.” April said coldly to the Yokai. “Whatever you gotta do to get us out of this Mystic Trap now’s the time! We’ve got Ass to kick!” she snarled glaring at Big Mama’s image.

“I’ve been thinking about that. This ship is surrounded by a powerful mystic membrane, unfortunately, I need all nine tails to get out of here on my own at any point. As I don’t and I wouldn’t get enough from absorbing the mystic energy from everyone here. We need to strike at a weak point in the membrane of the Orb. Now we can’t reach it from here but maybe if we go down- “

“AHA!” Recruit, suddenly shouted rushing towards the pool. “LEAP OF FAAAAIIIITTTHHH.”

Hueso turned to her quickly in shock. “Wait Chica there’s no reason to jump we have-” she jumped in and a loud thud at the bottom as April cringed a little, she her mom, Hueso and Kitsune looked into the Pool.

“Oh Look a ladder,” Kitsune deadpanned glancing over at the one beside her and April.

“Uhhh you good sweetie?” Carol asked.

“Noooo!” Recruit groaned from below.

“Aheheheh, you can’t really get hurt in Mystic Artifacts such as this one, so that will wear off.” Hueso assured them before pausing slightly. “Probably…”

X X X

 

Leo stared in horror. “Raph….” He muttered in horror.

“Leo!” Slash called. “Something’s wrong.”

“Uhhh, should the orange one be doing that?” Hypno suddenly shouted. Leo gasped realizing what they meant and turning as the Villains looked nervously at Mikey who was shaking violently tears streaming wildly down his face as his mask and shell markings flickered between his corrupt and their normal colors.

“No, no, no Raph, please no, No, no, no Raph, please no, No, no, no Raph, please no, No, no, no Raph, please no, No, no, no Raph, please no.” Mikey muttered over and mover rocking slightly his eyes glowing as fire began to emerge from his Carapace.

“Awww Crap,” Dog Pound muttered terrified.

“HE’S GONNA SUMMON FUCKING METEORS AGAIN!” Raptor, squawked pointing at Mikey.

“Out of the way!” Leo shouted shoving Raptor into Overdrive and knocking them over. Dog Pound stumbled a bit.

“I’M OUT,” Scorpiion said claws up and sliding away. As the remaining villains the Sando brothers behind a car nearby watched. “Screw this, screw you and screw the plot!”

“Mikey!” Leo said pulling him into a tight side hug. “Shhh, Shhhh, Shhh, Shhh, I’ve got you; I’ve got you!” he said pulling him into a tight side hug as Krysta, Donnie and Tiger Claw appeared in the bits of his vision not focused on his brother.

“Mikey deep breathes, it’s gonna be okay.” Krysta said pulling his hands from his mouth. He had been holding his snout so tight just then it was starting to bruise.

Donnie immediately whispered something in his ear. The Fire seemed to stop as Mikey began taking deep breathes Tiger Claw now able to rub his back. Mikey shivered as Leo nodded at his twin, knowing what he said.

The heard the ding of an elevator Big Mama came out smiling at them. “Hello Victorious Binglebeets!” she called to them as Leo and Tiger Claw glared in her direction Krysta still holding on to Mikey. Donnie groaned as Bebop and Rocksteady pointed.

“EVIL!” they shouted.

“You’re evil!” Slash snapped at them.

“Oh, crap you’re right!” Rocksteady muttered.

“Bitch is universal call her that!” Mona shouted she suddenly got a mouth covered in webbing and she quickly melted off with lightning breath as she glared.

“Congratulations on defeating my Champions.” She said smiling as she walked forward Freida moving out of her way and standing attention. “Or most of them at least.”  

“Raph’s Hibernator move,” Mikey muttered sadly hugging Krysta’s arms. As she glared at Big Mama.

Donnie growled marching forward. Gesturing as he spoke. “We played your dum-dum game! Now give us your dum-dum orb! So, we can go back to our Dum-dum lives!”

Big Mama was about to answer when Donnie cut her off. “Sorry that last part wasn’t right, from the top!” he declared. “We played your- “

“SILENCE!” Big Mama shouted transforming as she splattered web on his mouth. Mona was quick to rush over to him to help it off. “The thing is my dearies; I don’t like how clever you’ve all been!” She admitted wagging one of her claws, “So I’m altering the terms at the last second!”

Donnie yelped in pain as Mona melted the webbing on his face, “WHAT?!” she shouted, turning to her. “We had a deal you Halloween Reject!”

Big Mama gave her a slight glare. “And we still do, as I said I’m altering the terms at the last second.” She hissed. “I only took over your city to play my little game. But I rather like this place and I think I’ll be keeping it. New York City will be my new Battle Nexus Arena! And it’s people my hapless contestants.” She sneered holding up the Prison Orb.

“Now you’re just being Spiteful,” Tiger Claw growled. “You know damn well many of the people in that orb won’t last a minute in that Death Trap you call an Arena!”

“True,” Big Mama admitted. “But it’s always fun to watch the weak struggle futilely.”

“You are one twisted Witch.” Slash growled.

“Bitch is more like it.” Mona muttered annoyed.

“Well, she can forget it!” Leo declared as he and Donnie got into fighting stances. “New York is our House and we’ve got you out numbered eighteen too one!” he declared.

“Uhh about that Lad,” Meat Sweats called. The heroes turned to see all but Bebop, Rocksteady, Meat Sweats, Ghost Pepper and Hypno gone.

“So looonnng JERKS!” Carl called.

“SCREW ALL YOU PEOPLE!” Mona shrieked.

“They’re villains what were you expecting? I’m surprised any of them stayed!” Leo noted.

“I think Ghost Pepper and Meat Sweats want revenge; I just want Warren back.” Hypno said rubbing the back of his head nervously.

“We’re here to keep you muscling in on our Territory!” Bebop shouted with an accusatory finger.

“Yeah!” Rocksteady agreed. “If anyone’s taking over New York City! It’s gonna be the Foot Clan!”

“And we still got you out numbered!” Leo declared.  

“Yes, but I can’t help but notice once again a distinct lack of muscle. It’ll take more than the ten of you to defeat me.” She chuckled at them as they glared. She then activated the Prison orb, the hands ready to rush at them. “This will be easy-weasy!”

“I’m gonna kill her.” Mona muttered.

“Let’s do it.” Slash agreed.

“Chill,” Leo suddenly said smugly. “Us Four Brothers are always together.”

“As are me and my Beloved.” Ghost Pepper added. “And as a wrestler myself I know many tricks of the business.”

“And honestly for as long as I can remember Donnie and I have endured Raph’s Pro wrestling obsession and Mikey was subjected to it just last year and some stuffs already in his head.” Leo explained.

“That is true,” Mikey added as Krysta let him go. “I even know what his all-time favorite move is the Hibernator!”

“A Classic Fake out move where he pretends to lose. And then when the enemy has his guard down he swoops in like a boss and wins!” Donnie finished vigorously. “And that is-“

“Not now!” Ghost Pepper said making Leo and Donnie slump but wait a few seconds.

“And that is!” Leo began but Ghost Pepper cut him off again.

“NOT NOW!” she hissed. A few more seconds.

“Ah!” She growled at Leo before he could try again.

“Come on lady! You’re gonna make us look bad in front of Big Mama!” Leo groaned.

“It’s too late for that.” Big Mama replied.

“Now! That is!” Ghost Pepper declared as Donnie and Leo joined her.

“THE HIBERNAAATOOOORRRR!” they shouted together immediately Raph’s Mystic avatar arms struck out from behind Big Mama much to everyone’s joy and surprise. Grabbed her from behind and threw her knocking Frieda down in the process.

“Raph!” Slash shouted.

“He’s alive!” Tiger Claw gasped.

Big Mama let out a squeak as she was pulled away her grip lost. “MY ORB!”

HIBBBBBERRRNNAAATTTOOOORRR!” Raph shouted as he sent Big Mama corkscrewing back into the door with it making the same Elevator sound as before. “LIKE A BOSS!” he shouted in a pose, everyone cheering.

“RAPH!” Mikey, Krysta and Mona cheered.

“Props,” Bebop and Rocksteady said as Ghost bear rushed past them.

“GHOST PEPPER!” he shouted.

“GHOST BEAR!” she shouted as the two hugged and kissed.

“We’re not done yet!” Raph shouted to them. “GET THE ORB!” he shouted as he turned to it still in his Avatar the others making a mad Dash for it. Freida did as well, however Karai suddenly appeared kicking Freida away with a yelp she went sprawling away to the other side of the street.

“Gram-Gram!” Leo cheered as she landed and jumped back up joining their attempt to rescue the city.

“Klunk!” Mikey cried in joy.

“Shelldon!” Donnie added joyfully as the two were flying Neck and neck with Raph to grab the Orb.

“Frieda! How could you fail so easily!” Big Mama snarled sending a glare her way. “I WILL HAVE THIS CITY!” she snarled she clenched her ringed claw. “SHADOW FIEND!” She called then a snarl from out of nowhere something rushed down slamming hard knocking everyone back and Raph out of his Avatar. Karai got up and gasped sensing a familiar presence from the creature. A Tall hooded creature in a purple cloak with a lighter purple shoulders forearms and leg markings there was a light blue that looked similar to a spider. Glowing red eyes stared at them as it, growled. It had spikes protruding from its back and arms.

Hypno the only villain left aside from Bebop and Rocksteady was sweating buckets like a waterfall now trying to steal his nerves for Warren. “Aww Crap baskets!” he whined.

Overdrive, Raptor and Dog Pound had actually hung back but out of sight. But they had peeked out to witness the source of that event. “So why aren’t we leaving?” Raptor asked.

“Seeing if we can find anything interesting.” Dog Pound replied as the ring tone from Jurassic Park III went off in Raptor’s pocket. They all froze in horror. The two older Mutants slowly, turned to the Eagle.

“Ooohh the boss is gonna kill us!” Raptor replied pained as he lifted up the phone knowing it it’d be worse if they wait his phone had over six thousand texts and messages on it. He pressed the button. Immediately King Komodo’s voice roared out.

“WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU THREE BEEN!?” they flinched at the volume.

“ITS NOT OUR FAULT!!! WE WERE KIDNAPPED BY A SPIDER-WITCH!” Raptor, immediately and rapidly squawked.

When Shadow Fiend had grabbed the orb it’s claw had accidentally pierced too hard into the Membrane of the Prison Orb. Something that didn’t go unnoticed by the group who had made their way down.

“There! Attack now then I can get us out of here!” Kitsune instructed.

X X X

“RAPH!” Mikey, Krysta and Mona all jumped on him with a tight hug as Raph chuckled. Mona blushed and immediately jumped off. “Raph was expecting more of a fight, so I faked losing at the Bridge. And I Swam back to the Lair and ran by Mona and Tiger Claw’s apartments to pick these up!” Raph said passing out everyone’s weapons. “And ran into Gram-Gram Klunk, Mayhem and Shelldon along the way. In response Slash readied Jishin smirking as everyone picked up their weapons and got into fighting stances. “Now let’s show Big Mama why you don’t mess with New York City.”

“And Why it belongs to the Foot Clan!” Bebop added making everyone give the two a lidded glare.

“Oh, we’ll get to you two.” Leo growled. Unbeknownst to them the Orb cracked some more.

“You’ll never take the Orb from my Champion! The one I can truly count on.” Big Mama hissed as the crack got bigger. “But I’ll enjoy watching you try!” It was then a burst of light and wind emerged from the orb carrying something into the air. Making Shadow Fiend move the Orb away from himself as the wind revealed who was inside it.

“YEAH!” April shouted.

“We’re free!” Splinter shouted.

“Dad?!” Raph gasped.

“Carol!” Mikey cried.

“April!” Donnie shouted.

“Senor Hueso!” Leo called out.

“Foot Recruit!” Bebop and Rocksteady shouted together.

“Kitsune!” Karai hissed hatefully.

“Karai….” Kitsune growled.

“WARREN STONE!” he shouted loudly with intense vigor.

“Who?” Shelldon asked.

“Hypno’s Boyfriend!” Klunk shouted.

“Uuughhhh.” Warren groaned, slouching in annoyance as they fell.

Hypno immediately caught Warren and kissed him on the cheek as the Worm-man smiled before Shadow Feind let out a roar. “Ooooohhh!” They hissed in fear before sliding away into the Shadows. Mayhem immediately teleported Carol out of danger as the fight began.

The Orb rolled down some debris and rolled, by Shadow Fiend who turned to it as Splinter shouted. “The People of New York are still in there!” He immediately jumped forward and kicked him away as Klunk tackled Frieda who had also jumped for it.

She rolled out of the way as Shadow Fiend jumped back from a Power Punch that suddenly appeared through one of Leo’s Portals.

Immediately Donnie unleashed a barrage of mystic missiles that Shadow fiend dodged expertly out of the way. But he had suddenly slipped Krysta immediately froze the ground making it black ice.

Slash immediately grabbed him and threw him into the nearby wall as Frieda tried to charge at him. But Mona kicked her away. Them the two beam clashed with lightning breath and a power beam respectively as Mikey slammed Shadow Fiend with an empty school bus.

Rocksteady dove for it only for Frieda to blast him into the air and land away with a thud. She dove for it blasting Tiger Claw who had also rushed for it. She had her hands on it for just a second, Klunk then turned into a rope and grabbed her throwing her towards Bebop who kicked her into the air. The Orb flew out from where she landed, as Shelldon grabbed it but was attacked by Kitsune making him spiral in the air and crash. She smirked at the orb, her free hand glowing, but Karai immediately attacked her making her drop the Orb.

Big Mama immediately used some of her Webbing to grab it. “INTERCEPT!” Recruit shouted rushing for it. Just missing it, as the Web string flew back to Big Mama. But Leo teleported towards the string. Throwing one of his Katana and used the other to slice the web as she cried out in shock.

April jumped into the air grasping the orb. “Got it!” she shouted. As Slash swung his Axe. Sending a burst of Earth to strike Big Mama. And knock her into the adjacent wall. Shadow Fiend immediately rushed up to April.

“Hueso catch!” she shouted, throwing it too him.

“Why me!?” he yelped.

“I panicked!” April admitted. “RUN!”

“Shadow Fiend attack the Bone man!” Big Mama shouted. He yelped and rushed away as the Monster gave chase. As it dove for him Hueso used his Rib bones to punch at it and knock him back a little as Tiger Claw grabbed him trying to hold him in place.

“Hueso here!” Krysta called as he passed her the Orb Big Mama rushing to attack as Slash threw Shadow Fiend into Frieda.  As she jumped Klunk suddenly transformed into Big Mama and webbed up her eyes making her yelp in disgust and pull at them.

“Go get out of here!” Krysta shouted to Hueso.

“Get that Orb to Michelangelo or his Abuela!” Hueso shouted taking off.

“Got it.” Krysta responded. Krysta immediately began rushing to Karai who had punched Kitsune down and jumped away from a fire kick she used.

“Karai!” she shouted only for Shadow Fiend to suddenly appear beside her she gasped.

“KRYSTA!” Mikey shrieked as the monster reared it’s claw’s back. Splinter, however, slid over kicking her in such a way that she ended up leaning back as he swiped an intense deadly wave filled the area it even managed to cut the buildings around them without striking them. She fell on her but and looked up as Splinter turned to her.

“GO WE’LL COVER YOU!” he shouted as she jumped back up. Karai managed to unleash a burst of energy that sent Kitsune into the building across from her as Krysta rushed to her.

“Hurry!” she said passing Karai the orb. The Monster roared as it rushed at them, getting past Tiger Claw, Shelldon and Splinter. It almost caught the two instantly, but Mayhem teleported them away. He appeared in front of them again and the three took off running as Shadow Fiend attempted to give chase.

Raph however appeared fully cloaked in his Avatar as he punched Shadow Fiend a couple of times. Klunk had Shelldon launch her into his side before he used a rocket punch as knocking him down a bit more as Donnie threw his Tech Bo which multiplied thanks to his Mystic Powers into Shadow Fiend. Mayhem dropped several cars on top of Shadow Fiend using his teleportation skills as he was barraged by all the mystic Tech-Bos.

As the monster tried to recover Bebop kicked him back towards a Charging Rocksteady who sent him tumbling through the air and into the wall of the Hotel. Mikey caught up to Karai and Krysta after dropping another Tanker truck. truck that exploded on top of Shadow Fiend as Karai tried to figure out the orb.

“I’ve never seen anything like this!” she said regrettably.

“I have! I’ve seen Draxum use it!!” Mikey shouted, catching up to them and taking the orb. Waving his hand over it he began to put in a code. “Please be right!” he muttered nervously. Twisting it around it beeped a few times at him. “Oh no! I’m forgetting the Code!”

“Keep calm and think!” Karai instructed. Bursting from the debris, Kitsune immediately made a dive towards them as did Frieda. Karai and Krysta got into a stance Krysta froze her tail and sent Kitsune flying back into a window at the Nexus Hotel while Karai used a burst of Ninpo to counter Frieda be spinning her around before throwing her down into the ground.

Tiger Claw grappled with Big Mama snarling at each other as Donnie's Tech-Bo, whizzed past them into Donnie’s hand as he threw it again. “COWABUNGA!” he shouted as it opened to reveal April’s Mystic Bat.

She then threw it herself right between Shadow Fiend’s eyes making him fall back as he screeched in pain as Mikey figured out the Code. As Kitsune attacked them. Karai blasted her and kicked Freida away as she took back the Orb from the mysterious assistant who groaned down for the count.

“Push it together to open!” Mikey shouted as he and Krysta took off towards Shadow Fiend Mikey jumped into the air slamming him a couple of times with a fire Shell as Krysta used her Icy Fury Gelato kick to knock him more into the ground and slow him down.

“BOOYAKASHA!” Shelldon shouted hitting him with a rapidly spinning pair of legs. The Monster had tried to retaliate against Shelldon, but Mona kicked him back stunning him before blasting him with Lightning breath.

Leo then used one of his Portals to make him hit himself as Rocksteady and Bebop went to Charge both rearing back punches as Mikey tied up Shadow Fiend’s arms and thrusted a powerful flaming kick downward. Recruit had snatched the Mystic Bat and swung her arms back to hit as hard as she could.

All four slammed into Shadow Fiend who blocked the bat and both punches. Then a powerful roar and a familiar Dark presence was felt as Mikey felt himself back in the Dark Armor and was sent flying as he burst free of Mikey’s chains the nun chucks having to repair themselves as Mikey screamed involuntarily retracting into his shell as the three, Foot Grunts stared in shock and awe.

“Master?” Recruit asked her voice unusually soft then he sent them flying as well.

“MIKEY!” Leo shouted using a Portal to catch his brother. He could hear Mikey sobbing and begging to be free as Leo turned to see Shadow Fiend right below them, he quickly opened a Portal to escape as Donnie hit him with a Barrage of Missiles.

Meanwhile Karai was slammed into the ground glaring as Kitsune summoned a Mystic Dagger that was long enough to reach her heart. “You’ve have always been a thorn in my side you Bra-“

BANG!

Kitsune suddenly had a weird, stunned look on her face as she suddenly fell over. Revealing Carol with a large skillet. “Well, that could’ve been messy.” She said in relief. As Mayhem sat proudly on her shoulder.

“Indeed.” Karai admitted taking Carol’s helping hand to get up.

“Thanks for grabbing that Mayhem.” Carol said as she scratched Mayhem’s chin. Then Mona and Slash showed up with the orb, the latter continuing the Process of freeing the People of New York as Leo appeared.

“Carol help!” he said calling to her as she saw Mikey’s closed up Shell.

“What happened?” Mona asked.

“PTSD,” Carol quickly explained as Klunk thanks to Mayhem rushed over.

“Mikey!” she called. Suddenly Shadow Fiend appeared above them rearing his claws back.

They all gasped however there was a Roar as Tiger Claw jumped over them and grabbed his hands mid attack, he snarled trying to push back Big Mama got up snarling the ring shining a bright green that Shadow’s fiends eyes turned green. Seeing this Mona gasped.

“Leo the Ring!” She shouted Leo passed her one sword and threw the other.

“Shadow Fiend!” Big Mama said reading a command as Leo’s sword suddenly whipped past her head sticking into the wall. Then suddenly, Mona appeared grabbing the other sword with her tail and rearing back a kick.

“FUCK YOU, BITCH MAMA!” she snarled kicking her in the side of the head as hard as she could grabbing the ring and zapping her as the Spider Yokai tried to retaliate before putting distance between them.

Tiger Claw’s stripes then suddenly began to shine a bright silver. With a roar and battle cry he snarled punching Shadow Fiend repeatedly knocking him back the monster quickly got up and went to charge at Tiger Claw only for him to punch him over and over stunning the monster as everyone cheered even Mikey coming out of his shell. Shadow Fiend then grabbed his fist and snarled loudly. Tiger Claw however lifted Shadow Feind up and threw him down with enough force to sending him spiraling through air before he jumped up and pulled Shadow Fiend’s arms behind him. Pinning them harshly to his back as he forced the monster to fall faster slamming him into the ground.

“STAY DOWN!” Tiger Claw roared with a snarl as something about him flickered for only just a moment making Splinter gasp.

“TIGER CLAW THROW HIM AT THIS!” Slash shouted throwing a device that Splinter recognized as something to teleport the Shadow Fiend away.

Tiger Claw picked him up and did just that! Throwing him as hard as he could. Shadow Fiend and the ring courtesy of Mona were absorbed into the Light Slash’s device began giving off.

“NO!” Big Mama cried jumping up but being unable to stop it. “SHADOW FIEND!”

“It’s over you lose!” Mikey shouted, twisting the orb once more till a simply cross was in it. Then pressing the Orb together unleashing a massive burst of Mystic energy across the city.  Immediately the people of New York began to return.

“Come on!” Bebop hissed to Recruit and Rocksteady opening a portal to take them back to Lieutenant and Brute. They disappeared, as Big Mama snarled hatefully at the Hamato Clan. She then remembered something and began laughing hysterically.

“Oh great! What do you have to laugh about now!?” Mona snapped.

Big Mama steadied herself before smiling her creepy spider smile. “It’s so funny that you two of the Sacred Guard don’t even question who you’re working with? Were you even aware you’re in the company of a criminal and a murderer?” she asked cryptically.

“Mikey wanted nothing to do with Draxum!” Klunk snarled.

“And he didn’t kill Draxum either!” Raph snapped pointing at Big Mama. “Yeah, he got close! But he didn’t!”

“I’m not talking about those two, I’m referring to Tiger Claw.” She said making his blood turn cold as he backed away shivering.

“No! Tiger Claw’s not a killer!” Mikey shouted.

“Are you sure?” Big Mama said showing off the crimes around them that he had had Tiger Claw commit over the years under her control.

“What?!” Slash gasped.

“You said I had no proof and was lying before you foullish-filthy mouthed serpent. So, is this truth enough for you?!” Big Mama asked Mona who looked shocked at the footage.

“It’s not his fault Big Mama had him in a control collar! He didn’t want to do any of that.” Mikey said quickly.

“He wanted to do the worst thing.” Big Mama said taking Glee in how scared and timid Tiger Claw was now looking as if everyone else stared at him in shock. “Remember I called him a Murderer…. Before we met Tiger Claw killed a man!”  she said giggling as she showed a young boy with black hair a white shirt with a silver Dragon ball image on it with brown pants slam his fist hard into an adult man’s chest sending him clean out a window glass shattering. “Sent that man Splitty-Splat off tower in Tokyo he did! Even Punched a hole clean through him as he did so.”

Everyone gasped in horror they turned to the Tiger Mutant. “Tiger Claw!” Mikey gasped, turning to him. “It’s not true is it!?” Tiger Claw wasn’t listening, his eyes were darting around, he was hyperventilating.

“Tiger Claw! You have to calm down!” Carol called. But no answer they all tried calling too him. But they couldn’t reach Tiger Claw. He stared at his right hand as it flashed between his large, clawed tiger one and the one he had as a boy covered in blood. Desperate and manic Tiger Claw immediately backed away desperately rubbing his hand with his ‘clean’ one breathing faster and faster. He looked at both of his hands.

“It won’t come off! It won’t come off! It won’t come off! It won’t come off! It won’t come off!” Tiger Claw screamed tears streaming down his face. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean too, I’m sorry.” He repeated before shrieking in horror with one mighty leap that knocked everyone off their feet, he took off running away on all fours.

“TIGER CLAW!” Mikey screamed for him. Big Mama immediately burst out laughing again a wicked venomous laugh. Mikey’s head immediately snapped around to her as his colors instantly changed to that of his corrupt form the fire bursting to life instantly. He rocketed forward in his shell.

“MICHELANGELO!” Splinter called but it was too late. Mikey was already slamming himself into Big Mama’s chest through the Hotel lobby then upwards through all the floors everyone gasped as bursts of smoke and debris came bursting out of each floor of the Hotel.

“MOTHER!” Frieda shouted, too weak to go after her.

With the Patrons of Battle Nexus New York, they were stuck watching the Hotel get smashed through in horror knowing what would come next some of them frozen mid flip of a coin. Their drinks began shake and rattle as through the floor Mikey and Big Mama burst through Mikey kept going till he burst through the top of the building. Once he had gotten through, he grabbed Big Mama by the arm and threw her with such an intense force that she actually went back through a couple more floors before stopping in a heap.

Mikey snarled panting in rage before breathing an intense rage of silver fire that engulfed the sky that swirled through the sky and suddenly took on the form he had when he was first corrupted while wearing the Dark Armor scaring everyone witness in the city rushing away as Splinter, Slash, Shelldon, Karai, Carol, Mona and April stared in horror.

Klunk, Krysta, Raph, Leo and Donnie rushed through a portal to the top of what was left of the Hotel Roof as Mikey Rocketed off before they could reach him.

MIIIIKKEEEEYYYYYY!!!!!!”


So that was intense unfortunately I need a bit of a break from writing the Chapters I need to polish off the outline and it was pretty intense writing this in a good way. While I can't take all the Credit I like how this adaptation I did came out! But we are in the End Game now! Next Chapter is the beginning of the Final Arc!


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 42: Turtles Vs. Japan

Chapter Text

And we’re back, the final arc begins!

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Turtles VS. Japan!

The silver fire soon rocketed out of sight. Raph, Leo, Klunk and Krysta called out his name. “MIKEY!”

“Leo get us to the abandoned Subway, there’s something there we can use!” Donnie immediately ordered.

Leo nodded, not arguing and opened a portal. They all entered it Klunk had stayed right on Krysta’s shoulder. Leo immediately analyzed their surroundings. They found themselves in an empty subway station that had a set of train cars surrounding one of the main areas. Donnie turned on the flood lights in his battle shell and waved at them with one of his mech arms to follow him.

 They eventually found attached to it a large area that had to everyone’s surprise, a converted AW101 Merlin/Cormorant Helicopter. It had been altered however folded in Jet wings a couple of Bowling ball canons and one Boom canon because of course that’d be there. It had been painted mostly green with the bulb on top for the first propeller and the front cockpit, purple on top with silver stripes around the back.

Donnie smiled smugly and gestured to the Copter “Behold the-“

“Turtle Copter/Donnie Copter!” They all said at the same time as Donnie realized they hadn’t said the right name.

“No, No, that’s not!” he said trying to correct them. But they rushed past him. “Alright, Turtle Copter. He sighed sadly in defeat.” He muttered.

Leo immediately opened the door and hopped in Raph following as they explored the inside. It had a small medical bay and a sitting area with a television towards the back. In the front it looked similar to the Turtle Tank. The seats were identical too but there were more seats probably for the others. One looked big enough for Tiger Claw as it was similar in size to Raph’s.

“Oh, still beautiful!” Raph said his eyes shimmering as he felt the seat designated for him.

“Ooooh!” Klunk said sitting in one of three small chairs. The biggest one clearly for Shelldon’s battle body. There was even a charging station for him.

“How’d you get this?!” Krysta asked, impressed but worried.

“Well, remember when we first witnessed Mikey’s Super Powered Evil mode back in Spring?” Donnie asked smirking.

“Yeah?” She replied.

“Well, I decided to look into how Overdrive, Dog Pound and Raptor got to New York. Turns out they used an AW101 to get here. Both feelings and Logic dictated I Acquire it.”

Cut Away…..

The three stared at the empty lot they had hidden one of the Tiranno Family’s Helicopter in. Nothing was there, there was no trace of who took it either.

“Where the HELL Did it go!?” Raptor shouted to the Heavens in frustration.

Cut Back….

“Respect,” Leo said smirking.

“It won’t be so great once those three find out.” Krysta warned.

“Bold of you, to assume I would allow those goons to trace it’s disappearance back to me.” Donnie chuckled.

   He then pressed the buttons as Krysta quickly jumped into what she assumed was her seat and buckled up. They heard a mechanical opening showing that Donnie had clearly altered the area above them as well.

It opened up and immediately the Copter began rising from the ground. The group smiled as the buildings of New York quickly rushed past them vertically. Soon Donnie was high above the Empire State Building. And then using the control stick began moving the vehicle forward.

He then put the copter in Autopilot and began tapping onto a computer screen that showed colored mini versions of their heads. A bit away were the heads of Karai, Shelldon, Splinter, April and Carol. He zoomed out of the map to show Mikey who was moving quickly.

“I’m calibrating the Copter’s computer map to find all the Subcutaneous trackers. Unfortunately, it’ll take a bit to find Tiger Claw as well and- “

“Wait does that mean you put Trackers in all of us!?” Leo asked as he glared at Donnie following, Klunk, Raph and Krysta.

The Soft Shell suddenly got quiet and nervous. “No…..no! Of course I did…….n’t……” he muttered.

“BAD!” Klunk snapped.

“We’re gonna talk about that later.” Raph growled as Donnie nervously grinned. “But at least we gotta way to find Mikey soon! And the Sooner we do the Sooner he doesn’t hurt anyone or anything.” He added somewhat in begrudging relief.

There was a beep. “I found Tiger Claw….it looks like Mikey is headed in the same direction as well but…uhhh odd.”

“What’s Odd?” Leo asked, raising an eyebrow.

“It says Tiger Claw’s in Japan and Mikey’s headed there as well.” Donnie said both surprised and worried.

“Whoa….that’s” Raph started as Leo finished in awe.

“Where Dad was born!” Leo finished.

X X X

     “Where’d they go!?” Splinter asked spastically. “Why haven’t the rest of my kids come back! Where is Mikey!”

“Splinter, breathe, we can’t panic right now.” Carol said as she looked at the top of the building worriedly. Mikey had set off a few fires on his way up they had moved out of the way of the Police and Firemen as they survived the damage. No one was hurt but they were currently blaming an Earthquake.

Shelldon suddenly gasped and eye smiled.

“I can use the Tracker data Donnie gave me to-Oops….” He muttered looking nervous.

“Hold up!? Trackers?” April growled giving a stern look to Shelldon. “Is that why, Mom, Tiger Claw, Mayhem and I woke up with weird Mosquito bites!?”

Shelldon immediately thought back to when he and Donnie broke into the Apartment complex. He had a Hypodermic needle and was using a solution similar to Mosquitoes to ensure that no one woke up while he was placing them. Or could figure it out right away. Starting with Tiger Claw and working their way down.

Maybe….” He muttered nervously.

“We’re gonna have a talk about that later.” Carol said. “For now, we’ve gotta go after them.”

“Carol is right, we should focus on finding our family. Details can come later.” Karai added.

“Alright where are they Shelldon.” April asked.

“They’re….headed for a place called Japan.” Shelldon replied as Karai and Splinter gasped looking at each other.

X X X

It had been a few hours before they could see Japan coming up on the computer Map. “Okay, I’m placing in an EAS of New York City. That should give us an estimate of how to find them.” Donnie said, typing in some numbers.

“That’s just to start right?” Krysta asked.

“No,” Donnie said not taking his eyes off his screen and Keyboard.

“Ahh you guys know there are cities Bigger than New York, right? Like Tokyo, Japan which is gonna be mostly where we’re looking.” Krysta asked. The three laughed at her.

“The Most famous City in the world is not the largest City that’s a good one.” Leo chuckled.

“Relax Krysta if there’s one thing we do know. It’s Big Cities!” Raph declared.

“You don’t even know half the Landmarks there! I from Italy and I know more Landmarks than you guys!” Krysta argued a bit indignantly.

“But we do know size and transversing thank you.” Donnie arrogantly said as he turned to look out the front only to see a massive landscape of buildings and skyscrapers with several suspension bridges sprawled out across the land as far as they could see. Donnie looked at the screen to see his EAS fitting nicely in the city’s actual area size.

“Euuhhhhhhhgggg Boy,” Leo muttered as Raph let out a massive gasp his Jaw dropping almost off his head.

“Gasp!” Donnie stunned muttered.

“You were saying?” Krysta asked smugly.

“Das a Big city!” Klunk muttered in awe.

Metropolis actually.” Krysta added smirking. It was a few more seconds before Donnie spoke.

“I think I should find somewhere secluded to land….he said dripping with shock.”

“Told you.” Krysta replied. They were able to find a clearing in a forest far across the cityscape. It was the perfect place, nice and secluded.

“Okay there should be boxes in the Med Bay containing some clothes we can use to blend into the city. Krysta smirked tapping her cloaking broach putting on her human disguise. “Ahh feels good to do this again!” she said as Klunk jumped up on her shoulder. However, the Door suddenly opened revealing a bunch of Japanese Teenagers staring shocked at the three turtles who stared shock back. One of them then started speaking in a language Krysta didn’t understand.

Wha-what are they!”

“I think they’re Kappa! Real actual Kappa! Anyone got cucumbers?”

“Who carries Cucumbers?”

“If we don’t have anything to feed them, they’re gonna rip out our souls and eat our appendixes. THROUGH OUR BUTTS!”

“RUN RUNAWAY!”

Immediately the Teens took off running as fast as they could. “Ooohhh this is bad people are way more perceptive here than New York!” Donnie muttered worried.

“Well, it’s a good thing I took these!” Leo said holding up a Trio of Cloaking Broaches one was a star shape with green gems in each point with a red crystal orb in the middle. The other was a silver Triangle with a purple jewel in the middle with two magenta crystals. The Silver and Blue one looked similar to Krysta’s but instead of a snow flake it was more of a starburst with a large blue sapphire in the middle unlike Krysta’s who’s blue gem was small and light blue in color.

Leo kept the blue starburst and passed the other two out to his brothers. They immediately clipped them on and pressed them. They immediately changed and took off Donnie activating a cloaking device on his Copter.

Krysta noticed Raph with short black hair and dark tanned skin with a red hood with ripped off sleeves a zipper with a white tank top underneath. He had red sneakers and black shorts with Red tipped pockets.

Donnie had a purple choker wrist bands and T-shirt his hair was a bit greasy and shaggy. With it bunching up around the goggles on his head. His Phone and metal wrist band were visible too. He had black boots and Onyx colored jeans and a black belt where the tail hung at his side.

“Leo was wearing a teal-colored blazer with a white T-shirt underneath. The Tattoo he had over his scar from where Draxum struck him, was poking out underneath it. He had blue form fitting jeans and dark teal boots.

 

They ran into the city. Upon passing a window, Leo was immediately distracted by his new Human form and observing it. Forcing them to stop.

“Ooooohhh!” he muttered impressed. He looked at himself and grinned, smiling, his trademark smile. Then began making kissing noises at the window. Krysta huffed and grabbed his arm.

“Come on Narcissus we don’t really have-“she then got a good look at him. “Wholly…..You look like Lou Jitsu!” It was true. Despite his hair being blond and spiky it was mostly in the shape of a pompadour. Along with the face aside from the Jaw shape and red eye liner with drawn streaks going down his cheeks bones, it was like looking at a younger Lou Jitsu. Raph and Donnie came over and looked him up and down.

“He really does! He even looks like human Teen Dad!” Raph said.

“Gasping!” Donnie said looking at himself in the mirror. “Hot Belgian Waffles, so do I!” he cheered starry eyed and happy.

Raph didn’t look like the Dead ringer that Donnie and Leo did, but he looked similar enough aside from the nose head shape and build that he was impressed doing a little stim dance in his joy. As Krysta sighed, Leo, however, stopped.

“Wait if I mostly look like Dad as a Human…. then that means….” Leo muttered before thinking of himself as an old fat small turtle that slept all day with awful skin. There was a scream of horror in his mind as Leo’s eyes bugged out. “NO! Anything but that!” Leo gasped. “I CAN’T BE SMALL FAT AND UGLY I CAN’T I CAN’T I CAN’T! Everything I worked for like emptying the Macy’s of Moisturizer and my skin care routine! It can’t go down the drain just like that-”

Klunk immediately jumped off and swatted rapidly, at his head making him stop and blink.

“Sorry you were spiraling pretty bad there.” Klunk said.

“Nardo just keep exercising and moderate your sugar in take as you age and you’ll be fine.” Donnie added.

“Can we look for Mikey now?” Krysta asked exasperatedly.

They yelped and nodded, turning around. “Look there are buildings over there! That’s gotta be part of the city!” Raph shouted as they rushed in and soon were surrounded by many temples and quite a few people around. Krysta looked around in awe as did Klunk.

“I didn’t realize there were so many temples here!” Krysta said in awe.

“Japan has a lot of reverence for it’s heritage that much we know!” Donnie said smugly.

“Look!” Raph said running into a large temple doorway with a large paper lantern with Japanese characters on it and a walkway of many red Tori gates just inside Raph was looking at the bottom. “There’s Scorch marks here.” Donnie analyzed them pulling down his goggles.

“I’m getting mystic energy from this! Maybe, Mikey was just here.” Donnie said hopefully.

“He was I can smell his scent!” Klunk said.

“Me too,” Krysta said trying to smell the air. “Southwest come on!” she shouted as they rushed after her Just as the Foot Clan arrived via portal.

“I can’t believe the one time we don’t go with you to New York. We miss a Yokai taking over the city and a lead on the Shredder!” Brute added.

“We must focus on our mission first and find the Yokai city of Oaishu!” Lieutenant said to them.

“Then we must make haste! Bebop smell out the Yokai here. SO, WE CAN RAID OAISHU FOR MASTER SHREDDER!” Recruit, shouted vigorously.

“It’ll very difficult to find the Yokai city here. Even with Bebop’s sense of smell! They’ve anticipated many ways for the city to be detected even with Mystic Senses.” Lieutenant pointed out as Recruit vibrated with a strained constipated face.

“So that’s why I can’t smell anything but weird Mystic energy.” Bebop sighed. “I can’t even smell you guys speaking of which “where is my brother?” he asked.

“DIAMOND HIDE FOR WISSSHHHIIIINNNGGG!” Rocksteady shouted from the tallest temple he could find as he jumped using the ability and crashed into the ground next to them making them fly up a little.

“Rock that’s the Kiyomizu-dera Temple in Kyoto!” Bebop shouted as they landed in a heap.

X X X

It didn’t take long for the city to become more like Krysta expected aside from cleaner they were rushing down the street as they arrived in Akihabara the Anime capital in the world as they began to look around Klunk and Krysta taking the lead there were some Japanese whispers. Among them pointing at Leo. Krysta was getting nervous she leaned to Donnie when noticing he Raph and Donnie were nervous as well.

“What are they saying.” Krysta whispered to Raph.

“Leo’s hair, they don’t like it. Blonde is considered a delinquent hair color here.” Raph muttered worriedly.

“I’m not listening to the haters.” Leo replied, putting his hands behind his head. “I look Beautiful!”

“OHMIGOSH!” Donnie said looking into a nearby tech store. He then started techno babbling about the stuff in there his markings started glowing and how he could use it or improve them. And instantly those items he talked about appeared over his head.

They started going out of control as the three yelped. “Donnie!” Raph shouted as they began to shake wildly….

“BAD!” Klunk shouted. “DONNIE YOU GOTTA STOP!”

BOOOOMMM!!!!

The four were sent flying crashing through a costume store and groaned laying in a pile. As Leo who was somehow in a black sleeveless top with a spiked shoulder pad on the left side attached to a leather shoulder pad and belt with a metal gauntlet a normal glove on the other side and poofy navy pants and black boots sat up and rubbed his head. He looked to see Donnie in a blonde wig with a gold outfit and wings that were attached to the white suit with golden lines running all around it with a large collar and long sleeve dusters.

Raph ended up in a white Gi with a red headband and belt. Then there was Krysta wearing a red baseball cap with a white front and a green ‘L’ symbol on it. Blue jeans black and white sneakers with a Red dot on the side and dark almost black green T-shirt under a blue jacket that went down to her waist with white trims, sleeves, collar and yellow buttons with a black spiky wig. Klunk was on her back having changed into a Pikachu randomly.

Leo saw himself in a mirror looking himself over. “Okay I am loving this look more and more,” he said when out of the corner of his eye was a burst of silver and black fire that made him gasp and plaster himself against the window. “MIKEY!”

“WHERE!” Everyone shouted, rushing to the window squishing him against it.

“It looks like he’s headed to Shinjuku!” Donnie shouted as they rushed outside pulling off the disguises. Donnie immediately summoned a small mystic tech flying platform to chase Mikey. Unknowingly passing over Xever and Hun a.k.a Dog Pound and Overdrive in their human disguise. Hun was a large build man with his scar on his arm from Alopex and one of those Turtle visible. But other than that Grey khakis and a black muscle shirt with long blond hair in a braid.

“So, we’re waiting for the layover before returning to Italy?” Hun asked.

“We could do that, or we could look into this Sacred Guard and maybe even find that Shadow Fiend. Even the Turtles had issues defeating him.” Xever noted.

“The Boss is gonna want us back soon to prepare for Transition for New York. We’ve already wasted a bunch of time.” Hun grumbled.

“Yes, he is and he’s already angry compadre. But if we return with something he can use perhaps he’ll let our disappearance slide.” Xever suggested.

Hun hummed for a bit and nodded. “Fine if this goes south, I’m throwing you under the bus. We’ll take off as soon as Raptor returns.” And return he did as a human in a white shirt with a black leather jacket and khakis with a large tattoo on his face and neck that had since been covered by feathers with Reddish brown spiky hair returned with many bags in his hand a couple body pillows rolled up and tied on his back.

“What?” he asked in response to their glares. They were unaware of the group zipping past above them in the air, but a trio of Human teens were not. One had a on him a school shirt and vest with matching blue pants with short hair and glasses. The other had a loose open school jacket with an untucked shirt and sunglasses that he took off to get a closer look and had large eyes. The one in front of them seemed to be their leader also wearing a school suit with a tie and jacket narrowing his own.

X X X

Splinter was able to quickly track down a Warp pad that brought them too Japan. He looked in awe. Much had changed since thirty years ago. He was kind of surprised. There were shops he used to hide from his grandpa from that were gone. In their place more chains from America but some new shops as well. Part of him wanted to see his old Apartment building. After some thought he decided to take his own advice.

“We need to go to Onigashima right away.” Slash said breaking him out of their thoughts. “If we’re lucky we can explain the situation and handle it more delicately.”

“I don’t know my brother’s probably on the streets of Tokyo with Shinji and Goku by now.” Mona hummed worriedly.

“Why the island of Demons?” Splinter asked suspiciously.

“It’s only named that with the legend to keep Humans away.” Mona replied. “Monsters that would eat you, screw with you in everyway possible. That would scare a lot of people off.”

“All but a few,” Karai added as she drew a rune in the ground and focused in it trying to track down, as she did she suddenly saw people desperately trying to get out of a house ablaze with fire filled with smoke and suffocating heat. Intense fear and sorrow and bewilderment filled her head as she screamed and stopped. She panted worriedly. “What happened here!?”

Splinter rushed to her side. “Gram-Gram what did you see?”

“Members of our family,” Karai said shedding a couple of tears. “Trapped in a burning building dying unable to escape! They were locked in their own home as it burned!”

Carol was typing into her phone after Mayhem typed in a specific date they gasped Mayhem’s ears folding down against his head in horror.

“What it is?” April asked wildly.

“Two of Splinter’s relatives were murdered by being burned alive in their own home Fourteen years ago! Oddly though the killer was found dead the same day.” Carol said as everyone gasped.

“That’s it!” Splinter muttered in a whisper. “April, you Slash, Shelldon, Mayhem and Mona Lisa find Raph’s group and help them find Mikey! The rest of us are going to find Tiger Claw. And I know where to start.” With that the group separated April’s group going one way and Splinter’s the other.

X X X

As they arrived in Shinjuku screaming immediately hit their ears. People were running and shouting Kappa or Oni. When they arrived on the outskirts of a building in the shape of an H with twin towers, they immediately saw Mikey throwing cars around with bursts of Silver and black fire with tiny pink bases. He was looking around for Tiger Claw when he couldn’t find him, he let out an agonized scream fire rushing from his mouth.

“Mikey!” Klunk shouted loudly even turning into an air horn and honking several times she changed back when the small turtle turned his head the group deactivated their cloaking broaches.

“Mikey it’s us!” Raph called. Mikey’s eyes immediately turned from ones of rage to those of guilt. A warped sob escaped his throat as he took off rocketing away from them.

“After him!” Leo shouted as Donnie resummoned the small vehicle they used and rushed after Mikey.

“Mikey!” Leo called.

“Mikey come back!” Krysta called as they arrived to Odaiba seeing the TV Tokyo building which was weirdly shaped with a large orb attached to several beams. Mikey warped past it melting bits of it as he made his way to the ground. He immediately stood at one of the beams in the building. He grabbed it and reared his head back as far as he could.

Leo gasped immediately opening a portal for Mikey to fall through. The Box Turtle tumbled out in front of Leo as he jumped down and opened his arms. “Hey Bud, it’s me!” Leo said softly but happily. “Come on let’s hug it out.” He offered.

Mikey glared steam rising from him. “GO AWAAAAAYYYY!” he shrieked as Leo knocking him back. Everyone else came up behind him.

“Mikey it’s okay, we know you don’t want to hurt anyone. Breathe.” Krysta assured him.

“We’re gonna find Tiger Claw buddy. But you need to calm down!” Raph added. Mikey was hyperventilating again almost like he couldn’t, and he rocketed off again.

“He’s headed to Torishima island. It’s uninhabited so we shouldn’t have any more problems.” Donnie said as they took off after him. They were soon able to see the Ocean again, and soon a large island with a large dormant volcano appeared. There didn’t seem to be much vegetation there. They landed on the beach.

“Look!” Donnie said as he rushed over to a streak of glass in the sand. He scanned it with his goggles. “He was here! Maybe if we follow the glass, we’ll find Mikey!”

Krysta’s ears pricked. “It can’t be someone’s coming!” she called immediately they reactivated their cloaking broaches and turned.

Zainichi dōhō no minasan, kon'nichiwa!” Donnie immediately said in Japanese grinning.

“We speak English,” said the one with the hair bun.

Leo faked gasped. “Really! We have so much in common! We’re just ya know hanging out!”

They didn’t respond the one in front of the other two merely glanced at the one with glasses who nodded back he threw a ball at their feet and immediately a burst of mystic energy that rushed out at them and immediately their cloaking devices were shut down revealing their true forms.

“Eughhhhh Boooooy….” Leo muttered. Donnie used his goggles again and scanned the three.

“They’re Yokai!” Donnie declared pointing at them.

“Those are some interesting goggles, how’d you make them.” Said the one with glasses.

“I used a Mystic Crystal.” Donnie boasted.

“Not the day for it Donnie!” Krysta hissed.

There was a glow immediately the teens changed into their Yokai forms. One was a black furred with bright gold streaks, Monkey with a Gi and a Sacred Guard Sash and medallion. His Sash had clouds and lightning on it. The one with Glasses was now a black cat with large yellow eyes and short fur except for the top of his head. He had two Tails, wore a pair of gloves up to his shoulders with some workers pants and shirt. His sash had wind patterns on it.

The third and final one looked like Bruce a little. But only in build and bone structure. Other than that, his scales were blue and a greyish teal on his neck and chin going down. He had black shoulder length hair tied in a bun with ties. He wore torso armor with a crest that appeared to have a fire breathing Dragon. and Hakama pants. With athletic tape on his arms and feet. But he had a pair of gauntlets. His sash had a Dragon breathing white and blue fire.

They then summoned their weapons. One was a Chain-Bo with bright salmon and magenta patterns on it on rich red wood with two bird heads staring at each other in the center. All three parts were attached to  Rose gold chains. Another was a black spear with bright purple grips on it. The crescent moon part of the head had a purple twist diamond pattern on it with an incredibly looking sharp head and tail. 

The third and final weapon was an Odachi, with a pale silver blue blade with dark silver indents running down to a navy-blue handle with the head of a dragon above the silver sharp looking silver guard. At the bottom was a small blade of the same silver blue.

Leo gulped looking at the sword before glancing at Krysta and Klunk. “You two go find Mikey now! We’ll handle this! They’re probably looking for him too.”

“Leo I’m pretty sure that’s the rest of the Sacred Guard!” Krysta hissed.

“Relax we beat Shredder.” Leo assured, with a grin.

Krysta hummed her ears flattening before she sighed. “Alright!” she said going to rush off.

“Be careful!” Klunk added following Krysta.

“Hey!” the Monkey shouted going after them however Leo was quick to summon a portal he fell into and fell out on his butt with a yelp. He immediately jumped back up and swung his Bo immediately the chains lit up in a bright, magenta light and rushed out.

Leo immediately threw one of his swords above his head then warped to his side with a battle cry Leo kicked him in the side of his head knocking him into the ground with a roll however his tail shot up and grabbed Leo by one of his ankles before slamming him into the ground.

Leo, however, used a portal to escape again and land a few feet from him. Before pulling out his swords and rushing forward clashing against the two now flying edges of the tech Bo. He blocked on one side and jumped on to the other. Before poking the Monkey in the eyes. He glared and wrapped part of the tech Bo around Leo’s wrist and began having his hand slam into his head. “Stop hitting yourself, Stop hitting yourself, stop hitting yourself, stop hitting yourself.”

Leo, annoyed, immediately grabbed the chain and yanked it as hard as he could swinging the Monkey up and into the ground.

With Donnie he was caught bracing himself against an intense purple colored wind that was threatening to cut him to Ribbons he had a Mystic dome around him however he quickly reshaped it into his Yaldabaoth Avatar. Which cut through the wind. Donnie laughed evilly in triumph.

“Yaldabaoth?” the Cat asked.

“Ahh, I see you are also a Person of Culture!” Donnie smirked. “Prepare to feel the wrath of my Mystic Tech Avatar!” he shouted swinging the sword down as the cat backflipped out of the way. When the sword came back up. He quickly used wind as a barrier to block the sword much to Donnie’s surprise. He then had the avatar’s sword replaced with an avatar version of his tech-Bo. That grew a fist at the end as he spun around. “Krakatoa!”

With a mighty swing it slammed into the side of the wind dome and dispersed it knocking away Donnie’s target making him bounce across the ground. But the Cat Yokai quickly used his wind powers to catch him and tapped his glasses immediately indigo lens appeared in them and he glanced at the avatar. As it was attacking him, he went on the defensive. Donnie was trying to counter any way he could, even launching missiles after a couple minutes he used the sand as cover to circle around Donnie’s avatar and stab it in the neck. Donnie yelped as it came right near his head as he used his own Tech bo to knock the Spear out of its position, but Donnie had to dismiss it. It was then the two began to clash with their respective weapons.

Donnie tried to smash the spear tip with the Rocket extension of his Tech-Bo, but it didn’t work. But he kicked the cat Yokai away who used wind to blow sand in his eyes. Donnie yelped quickly using his tech to clean out his eyes while Mechanical arms surrounded Donnie and lashed out at his opponent. Soon Donnie’s eyes were clean, and he sent several tranquilizer darts at his foe who slashed them to pieces with the tip of the Spear.

Raph was on the defensive rolling out of the way of the blade coming down. He used his Sai’s to block a side swing and shoved it away, he kicked at the Dragon Boy which made him stumble back before he jumped up and whipped around with his Tail. Raph grabbed it and swung him around a couple of times before throwing him. He flipped in the air landing on his feet rushing quickly. However, when he struck Raph he disappeared being a fake after image instead.

Power Punch Jutsu!” Raph shouted striking him in the side of the face as he was dazed Raph with both avatar arms, punched him a couple more times making him dizzy before grabbing him and Suplexing him into the sand as the Dragon kicked at him, he blocked and was sent skidding back.

Donnie and Leo arrived at his side as their three opponents regrouped.

“They’re tougher than they look!” Said the Monkey.

“Then we need to get serious.” The Dragon said.

The three then disappeared and immediately the three were hit hard and into the nearest cliff wall and landed with a groan. The Cat pulled out another device like what Slash used earlier. However, as it was being thrown a silver meteor came down smashing it and almost hitting the three attackers. Mikey in his Rage mode appeared snarling at the three with intense anger the fire on his shell starting to blaze up.

He whipped his chains at them, intense fire rushed out at them. The Dragon Boy immediately swung his own sword and intense white and blue flames poured out and the two clashed, getting noticed by April’s group, The Tiranno Trio and the Foot Clan from the mainland.

“MIKEY!” Krysta shouted.

“Mikey please stop!” Klunk shouted as Krysta and her came into view. Krysta tackled Mikey and hugged him tightly while Klunk jumped onto his shoulder and leaned into him. Mikey snarled struggling. His fire wildly surged around threatening to burn them.

“Mikey please! Please stop before you do something you regret! That’s enough!” Krysta begged.

“Mikey!” Klunk sobbed.

The brothers immediately got up and hugged Donnie and Leo each taking a side the latter next to Krysta and Raph encompassed his arms around them Mikey’s snarls soon became sobs as his mask turned back to normal and he leaned into them tears flowing down his face. His sobbing was barely audible. As he buried his face into Krysta’s shoulder.

The Dragon stepped forward. Raph growled pulling them all closer and glared right at him. The Foot Clan peeked out from behind a nearby cliff side.

“Ooooh the Turtles are in trouble!” Bebop mocked watching the events unfold with glee.

“Wow the Sacred Guard, this is like a large Unicorn.” Brute added.

“Shhh!” Lieutenant hissed at them. As the groups they were watching continued their stare down.

“Satoshi stop!” shouted Slash’s voice. Immediately he and Mona rushed between them as April, Mayhem and Shelldon rushed over to the group. “Listen I can explain everything and so can they! This is just a huge mess it’s not their fault!”

“Yeah, it’s Bitch Mama- I Mean Big Mama’s fault, she kidnapped us and locked us in a death tournament!” Mona added.

“It’s also Draxum’s fault! Don’t forget Baron Draxum’s!” Leo added.

“Alright, I get it. I understand.” Satoshi the Dragon replied holding his hands out and gesturing to calm down. “But you two, know we can’t just let them go. They have to come Oaishu with us for questioning.” Satoshi replied.

“We also need to look into the little one’s Mystic Corruption, if it can be fixed it needs to be before irreparable damage is caused.” The Cat added.

“We know that Shinji.” Mona replied with a huff as Slash looked back at the other Turtle’s sympathetically.

“Goku call the Gate Keepers.” Satoshi said to the Monkey who nodded he pulled out a small sheep horn with magic energy around it and blew into it. Immediately out of a set of mist that covered the island was a really tall set of cliffs that appeared adjacent to them on the island. Everyone gulped.

“You’re not Prisoners, this is just procedure.” Satoshi told them. “But you’ll have to stay until we’re finished with you.” Raph held Mikey as the group began to walk up the bridge which was mystically supporting any and all weight. Even that of the Foot Clan as they climbed it from underneath like a weird vertical ladder. As the Island began to pull away once both groups made it to the mainland the Foot Clan hiding behind the group of the Guard and Hamato’s and immediately looking for a part of the wall to climb. Meanwhile Overdrive used his super speed to long jump and hold on to the grip with his claws. Raptor meanwhile helped Dog Pound make it to the cliff.  The two began climbing as Raptor flew up. But within minutes the large island had vanished.


To be Continued….

Chapter 43: Oaishu Knights!

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Oaishu Knights!

They didn’t really see much of the city. As soon as they got to the gate, they were met with a tall silver colored Lion with an onyx-colored mane with a grey goatee indicating an older age. He had red markings and wrinkles around his eyes and bright blue eyes. He had a blue long tunic that sort of wrapped itself, around his grey pants. With blue rims and pointed shoulder pads. Red ropes and a brown belt. Leo noticed a Cat-O-Nine tails whip, wrapped and hanging from it’s side.

“Which one of you is the eldest?” he asked in a deep almost intimidating voice.

“Uh me Sir,” Raph said immediately.

“Come you will answer our questions. The Agent of the Heads will come as well.” The Lion replied.

“Yes sir.” Raph replied obediently handing Mikey who was still out to Leo as April looked worriedly at Mayhem who reassured her with a nod. He jumped on Raph’s shoulder as the three left. Leaving the group with the Sacred Guard again. 

“This way.” Satoshi said to them. They lead them to a nice looking upon entering and noticing it seemed to be a Hotel. Satoshi quickly spoke to the receptionist, and she gave them a key.

“They’re waiting for you.” She said to the Dragon Yokai. He nodded, eventually he led them to the third floor and were let into a room Leo noticed to guards stationed outside as they were in a large Suite with several beds, some manga and a TV.

“Give your brother this it will replenish his energy.” Shinji said handing a potion to Donnie.

“Thanks,” he replied as the door was shut.

“Pretty sure we’re still Prisoners.” Leo grumbled.

X X X

Raph took a breath. He technically wasn’t alone, but it felt like it. The three of them came to another building and they entered. Inside was a large staircase with a shrine at the top.

Mona seemed to look anxious staring up at it. Raph looked up and saw sitting on a wall like the one Draxum had in his lab at the top was a wall with a twin chain scythe at the top with red gems where the handles met the blades. They were attached at the bottom of the handles to a chain. With brown grips and spikey layered bits of red metal on each side at the bottom where the chains connected. And at the top just below the blades.

The Lion from before soon came into his vision. Now sitting on a throne just below it. Raph stood attention.

now seeing four more Yokai with him. On a couple of staircases each with a platform that had a throne on each side. At the top was a fifth throne seemed to be an elevator or wrap panel of some kind.

In the throne of the top was an older Dragon Yokai who looked like Satoshi and Bruce. He wore large grey shoulder pads. With a pale tan tunic with large sleeves and light brown rims with athletic tape and gloves on his hand.

By his side was a large Odachi. He had a belt with the same insignia that Satoshi had on his armor. And grey hakama pants like him and Slash and athletic tape on his large, clawed feet. The Dragon had a top knot that had a long tight stem. His hair was greying with a white streak in it the hair on his tail and the thin mustache.

Below him on the left of the Silver Lion. Was a grey wolf female Yokai with white hair in a large pony tail with two braids made into a pair of circles going into the back of her head. Held up with Red ties and a large lime green bead.
She had some of her neck fur fall out neatly from the neck of her green dress tunic that circled around at the back of her legs which had shorts.

With her tail neatly over it dragging on the ground a little it had a bottom patch of white like her hair and the patch on her neck. She had a large green bead necklace and dark greenish Athletic tape around her feet. A red belt with red rope ribbons going in a circle towards the knot.

Mesh armor metal under her pointed green sleeves which were rimmed with a bright green rim like the center of the Dress. She had bright green armor on her fore arms and hands. At the side of her throne was a Kanabo.

Just below them were a Hawk and a Grizzly Yokai.

The Grizzly had a sleeveless dark brown tunic and pants with a gold rim and collar.

There was also a gold belt under the large bead belt with a large loop at the side red mesh armor shown on his chest under the tunic.

A pair of red diamond shaped knee pads and dark gold athletic tape and wearing sandals. His toes had the same Orangish fur his muzzle had he had four large scars under his lips and at the side of his cheeks. And pale gold eyes.

The Hawk had silver eyes and large red thin eyebrows. His feathers were a pale blue with pale teal. His wings were tipped with red on the inner feathers.

Unlike the others he didn’t have any arm gear probably because it would negatively affect his wings. He had Dark Teal shorts with a large red diamond on the navel. With greyish teal rims and rings on the legs.

He had bird-like shoes the same colors on his talons which had large grey claws and pale tan skin on his hands and legs.

 

His tunic was sleeveless with Tealish silver shoulder pads. He had a dark teal scarf, and the rest of the tunic had a matching rim. His hair was spiky with a long flowing ponytail with spiky hair. At the side of his throne was a twin pair of Katanas with small blades on the handles.

A small Robin Yokai in a green tunic appeared. “You stand before the esteemed Council of Elders! Master Chikara!” he said, motioning to the Wolf. “Master Kon!” he said gesturing to the Hawk. “Master Hisomi!” he said pointing to the Bear. “Master Juto!” he said about the Lion before finally getting to the Dragon. “And Master Azulong!”

“OOoh!” Raph muttered nervously. He stared at them for a few minutes as they stared back.

“Well?” Master Chikara asked.

“Uhh well,” Raph said nervously. “There was a Prophecy and a Bad Guy named Draxum, We didn’t have my baby brother at the time and there was the foot and the Shredder and-“

Master Azulong held his hand up motioning for Raph to stop. “Perhaps you should just tell us the whole story from the beginning.”

Raph gulped and nodded. Mayhem had jumped down and was sitting in a room Raph could see into with a couple of other Yokai and a Rune he sat in the middle off. His eyes glowing. “Your friend is having his memories scanned and copied, it doesn’t even hurt. Now please.” Master Azulong said.

“Yeah, it all started when Lou Jitsu was kidnapped by the Crime boss Big Mama.” Raph began.

X X X

As they arrived, they had found a younger part of the forest with some dead burnt trees overtaken by nature slowly. But most of the area still had the signs of a fire. Especially when they found Tiger Claw huddled up face to his knees sobbing by a burnt house that had barely any structural integrity left.

Splinter held his hand out to the others and went forward. “Takeshi…” He muttered quietly to Tiger Claw.

Immediately Tiger Claw’s head snapped up his eyes blazing with rage as his lips immediately curled tightly to show his large sharp Teeth. “DON’T CALL ME THAT! NEVER CALL ME THAT! HAMATO TAKESHI IS A COLD-BLOODED KILLER!” he shrieked with a voice crack and sob. “That’s not my name anymore….” He added with a hateful growl. As he tried to breathe Tiger Claw began to Hyperventilate.

He immediately saw in his memories as his eyes widened and his pupil shrank, he could only remember a wheeze then shattering glass. As he had begun to take in the world around him. He heard screaming from down below that made him focus when he suddenly realized a wet sticky feeling on his hand and looked at it and gasped in horror. He pulled the sword off his back and hugged it tightly.

“I’m Sorry!” he whimpered. “Mom, Dad please forgive me!” he sobbed rocking while holding the sword. “I didn’t mean too! I didn’t mean too!”

“Splinter,” Carol said to the Rat Man now completely unnerved by what he was witnessing. “Let me handle this.” He nodded and took a step back as Carol knelt in front of him.

“Tiger Claw? Can you copy me?” she asked gently. Tiger Claw opened his eyes and nodded. “Nice and Slow, in.” She replied taking a deep breath. She slowly exhaled Tiger Claw followed. “Out….”

X X X

His eyes slowly blinked open above him were Donnie, Leo, Krysta and Klunk who immediately nuzzled him. “Mikey!” she cheered happily. Mikey weakly hugged her back as Leo helped him sit up Krysta had uncorked the potion.

“Here this will help.” She said handing it to Mikey. He took it and struggled a bit. Leo helped him swallow. But as he drank, he perked up a bit and held a tighter grip on the potion. Finishing it on his own. “Do you remember anything?” she asked.

“I remember attacking Big Mama and then running around like a maniac trying to find Tiger Claw. He didn’t mean to commit crimes, for her! And there has to be more to that Story! There has to be! I know he’s, good!” Mikey said jumping up and rushing to the door he tried to go through as Leo and the others followed.

“I’m sorry you can’t leave yet.” Said the Guard.

Mikey glared. “I’M GOING TO LEAVE MY HAND UPSIDE YOUR HEAD!” Doctor Delicate Touch shouted.

“Miguel chill!” Leo said, holding him back. “Look if you’re gonna keep us here at least look for our friend! White Chinese Tiger Mut-err Yokai. Jean vest and pants, sword on his back.”

“I’ll let the Guard know when they return, they’ll be doing clean up.” Mikey groaned but it was the best they could do. And it was his fault that they couldn’t just go out and find him.

“Hey, Tiger Claw’s tough,” April assured rubbing his shoulder. “And My Mom, Splints and Karai are looking for him now.”

“That’s good…..” Mikey sighed sadly hugging Klunk who nuzzled his plastron.

Leo realized something. “Donnie’s been way to quiet! WHY HAS DONNIE BEEN WAY TO QUIET!?”

BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!

The Room exploded the group went flying in the air they could see an impressive looking building that appeared to be like a temple at the crescendo of their flight before falling and crashing through the roof. They crashed into the ground on top of Raph who saw them and tried to grab them.

“Okay mystic light crystals don’t like having their power manually increased.” Donnie noted slightly dazed.

“YOU DID WHAT!?” Shrieked a female voice. Mikey looked up to see the council. He shivered as a memory overtook him.

“The Sacred Guard?” Attila asked.

“Yes,” Draxum replied showing him the weapons on the scroll. “Those fools are traitors to the Yokai by trying to keep the world as it is balanced. And protect the humans you will have to kill them. But with your power you can easily overpower the sacred weapons.”

“But you said we’re supposed to protect the Yokai!” Mikey said he flinched and braced himself when Draxum raised his hand to strike him.

“Did I ask you to question me?” Draxum growled.

“No, sir!” Mikey whispered trembling.

“Stop shaking like a maggot!” Draxum snarled. “Now we’re doing this again. And we’re not going to be done until you get it right!”

“Young man!” Azulong asked Mikey snapped out of his trance as Raph gripped both his shoulders and Leo his hand. “You have nothing to fear.” He glanced at Donnie being yelled at by Chikara about messing with dangerous objects. “Mostly.”

“So, I’m done here, right? I got to the part where you brought us here.” Raph asked wanting to make sure Mikey was okay. Mayhem was back on April’s shoulder.

“Yes, what have you told us is satisfactory young Kame.” Kon replied.

“Kame?” Krysta asked.

“Japanese for Turtle.” April whispered to Krysta.

“Can’t they at least hang out in the city. I’ll be watching them the entire time.” Mona asked.

“It’s too risky to let them into the city.” Juto argued.

“That’s not fair! You say they’re not prisoners, but they can see that you’re treating them like it! They’re not stupid!! And they aren’t usually this bad! Also, what part of I’ll be watching them do you not understand!”

“Curb your words, Mona Lisa!” Juto hissed in response glaring at her as she glared back.

Leo slid up beside Mona.  “I want to chip in and remind you that my brother just blew up a hotel room because you locked us in there and he was bored. So, you can either do that or you can have my brother get bored again.” Leo added.

The five elders, glanced at Donnie who was looking at another lamp. As Master Azulong’s eyes got nervous. “He’s already looking at another Crystal!” he hissed to the others. Who got nervous and glanced over as he was already pulling it out of it’s stand as Hisomi rushed over and snatched it away having closed the distance quickly.

X X X

Mona had come out with a sash on it rimmed in a bright red with a dark sky and clouds with blue arrow-like shapes on it to symbolize thunder. She also had a Medalion like Slash but hers had the kanji for Thunder on it. She had Banrai on her back too. “I have to carry it around, but I don’t necessarily have to use it.”

Slash sighed, “You guys go on ahead I need to talk to Master Azulong.” His eyes looked dark they knew it was about what Big Mama had said before.

“Do you want us to wait here so Mona can go with you?” Krysta asked.

“No, I’ve gotta do this on my own. And you guys have been couped up enough.” Slash replied, heading into the building.

Mikey wringed his hands a little. “I’m scared they’re gonna want to look at my Ninpo and the corruption.”

“They’ll fix it if they can. It won’t be bad!” Mona assured.

“I’m not sure about that all things considered.” Mikey muttered quietly.

“I’ll advocate for one of your brothers and cat to come in with you while I’m in there.” Slash assured with a weak smile of his own. With that they went their separate ways.

“Maybe April or uhhh April too!” Mikey asked getting blushy on trying to have Krysta as an option and backing out.

“Sure,” the other Snapper said smiling.

Slash then turned around and made his way back inside. He walked in and he began to hear them talking. “Are we really supposed to believe that those brats defeated such a monster?” Chikara growled.

“The memories of the little agent’s line up with that section of Rapheal’s story.” Master Azulong pointed out. “They out strategized it and severed the link the soul used to control the body using a control collar used to control larger beast Yokai. At some point Big Mama reestablished a link to the collar.”

“Can we do anything about what she did?” Chikara asked.

“She has broken no laws Slash and Mona are of the sacred Guard so them being kidnapped is considered an occupational hazard. No humans were killed. And unlike Draxum’s actions none of hers have risked the exposure of our world.” Juto pointed out.

“Hisomi rolled his eyes as Chikara growled, Azulong was straight up growling. He noticed Slash coming in.

“Slash? What is it?” Azulong asked.

“Hey, Slash!” the Snapper replied. “The reason you feel like an outcast and don’t belong anywhere and that no one will accept you no matter how hard you work or what you do BECAUSE YOU’RE NOT A YOKAI YOU’RE A FUCKING MUTANT!” he ended up shrieking. “SORRY WE HAD THE PSYCHOPATHIC SPIDER LADY TELL YOU INSTEAD OF THE CLOSEST THING YOU EVER HAD TO A FATHER!”

Hisomi looked nervous and backed an away a bit. His eyes glancing around quickly.

“What did you hear? Aside from what that witch told you!”

Slash let the tears fall again. “Lord Dregg, I didn’t know how to say anything but….he always treated me like I was never enough. He always said he knew something was wrong with me! And that other Yokai could sense it too. No matter what I did that feeling never went away! Why didn’t you tell me that I was different!”

The council looked shocked at this. And having just returned were Satoshi, Goku and Shinji. Azulong was enraged about to go off somewhere. Kon stopped him.

“Not now,” he sternly said glancing at the Snapper as Azulong turned to Slash wiping his eyes. The Dragon Yokai sighed.

“I didn’t tell you because I felt like it was a superfluous fact. But I’m seeing now that was a mistake. And I’m sorry.” Azulong said pulling him into a hug. “But know this, you are family and me, your brother and sister have accepted you! And will never change.” Slash hugged him tightly sobbing into his shoulder.

X X X

Slash calmed down after a bit. He sat with Satoshi sitting beside him who sighed. “Now if we can just sort out Mona.” He sighed.

“Well, that’s easy give her a support system to start. Her friends started treating her differently when Dregg announced her being chosen by Banrai to the whole Damn world. “Slash replied.

“That makes sense.” Shinji sighed. “We’re kind of seen as above the other Yokai.”

“It is what it is. Its- “Satoshi said being cut off by Goku.

“Our Duty to protect the Yokai world yada yada and there’s nothing we can do about it! We’ve heard this a thousand times.” Goku hummed slightly annoyed.

“How did he find me?” Slash asked.

“Huh?” Satoshi asked.

“How did Master Azulong find me?” Slash asked.

“Yo!” Goku said jumping on his back. “He didn’t find you we did! It was Fourteen years ago!”

A Younger Goku was poking and prodding the Warp Pannel that was out behind the Palace. It was used specifically whenever Master Dregg had to visit the governments of the other Hidden Cities. He laughed.

“Goku don’t touch that! You might accidentally Warp yourself somewhere.” Satoshi growled.

“Not if I don’t touch the top! You were too much!” he said balancing on his tail as he noticed a small cat Yokai his two tails dragging across the ground with his new clothes and glasses. “Hey new guy!” he said jumping over. “Shinji right?”

“Ye….yes,” he muttered in barely a whisper.

“So, how’s Kon been treating you? What’s using Byakko like, I just use Inazuma. Do you like your new clothes, what anime do you like-“Goku began babbling on and on.

“Goku stop you’re overwhelming him- “

Shinji immediately shoved him onto one of the platforms and he disappeared. “Oh no!” he said crying. “I didn’t mean too! He…I just…. he…I…I.”

“It’s alright it’s okay!” Satoshi assured. “He’ll just come back, that didn’t hurt him it just sent him to the Hidden City in the US, all he has to do is get off and on again.” He said staring at the panel as Shinji wiped his eyes. Nothing happened after a few minutes and a gust of wind blew past the pannel. “Or he’s gonna run off, I’ll get him you just stay here and-“Shinji rushed ahead clearly stating he wanted to go with Satoshi.

The Young Dragon sighed as he went onto the Pannel. When they appeared, Satoshi’s nose was immediately met with the smells of the tour part of the Hidden City main hub area. Which he found strange. Wouldn’t this have just taken him right outside the council of heads. He immediately saw Goku rush off laughing Northwest of them.

“Goku get back here!” Satoshi shouted, running after him. Unfortunately, the Monkey was fast and ran towards a very hot area. With many Dragon Spines lining the area making Satoshi feel chills run down his own.

“I don’t like this place.” Shinji muttered. Satoshi looked at the island in the middle of the area. It looked like something had been blown up there recently. He walked Shinji over to it and looked at the burnt debris. “What happened here?” he muttered.

“Hey guys!” Goku suddenly shouted coming back to them with a small Yokai turtle with a spiky greyish green shell with light onyx crescent markings on his back. His skin was a pale desaturated bluish green with the same light Onyx over his eyes, shoulders and down his arms and legs. He had two large fangs.

“Where did you get that?” Shinji muttered flatly.

“He was in a cave over in the rubble. I pulled him out.” Goku chipperly replied.

“Did someone live here!? Should we get the Council?” Shinji asked.

“We’re gonna have too, but they’re not gonna like how we found out about this.” Satoshi sighed.

“I shall call him Slash and he shall be mine! And he shall be my Slash!” Goku declared.

“ABABABABAA!” the Turtle babbled falling out of his arms a little bit as Shinji rushed over readjusting him.

“Careful!” he scolded. “You’ve gotta watch his head.”

Satoshi suddenly saw something off in the distance a tall figure with Magenta hair. With teal and gold armor. “We have to go!” he shouted, looking terrified. He grabbed both of their arms and pulled them away.

“What about Slash!?” Goku asked.

“Use your tail to hold him to your back! We need to run!” Satoshi shouted, grabbing Shinji’s arm and running the two right behind him.

“So, I really was made by Draxum. But it sounds like no one mentioned the Turtles they had.” Slash said thoughtfully.

“No one could otherwise Draxum would’ve demanded you back! And Azulong didn’t trust him. He had already come here for help before said he wanted us to help him with a project of his apparently, but the council shot him down.” Satoshi explained. “Lord Dregg gave them an earful because that was his domain. You know him and Gigi have been fighting for years.”

“Yeah,” Slash sighed. “Which reminds me, Mikey’s going to need his cat and one of his brothers to come in with him. He’s really scared and upset over what happened. Big Mama made one of his friends run off and that’s why he was zipping all around Tokyo.”

“I’ll talk to them, I’m sure it’ll be fine. Once we’re done there, we’ll head out to look.” Satoshi replied.

X X X

There were a few shops and Arcades around the city. Including one with a Smug looking Butterfly called Hudie Café. There was even a few bookstores and large grocery shops. None of them were from Tokyo. But there was a couple of places that Leo remembered from the Hidden City. There was also a district of Temples off on the hills ways away.

“Wow this place is Lit!” April gasped in awe before remembering something. “Wait how come your city isn’t underground?” she asked Mona.

“The Island moves on it’s own it’s also got an invisibility cloak and spells that keep ships that get to close away. “Onigashima was made entirely by Magic.” Mona replied.

“I didn’t know you could do that with Magic!” Klunk gasped in shock her fur ruffling a little.

“it’s beautiful here,” Mikey quietly said in awe. Taking everything in as he felt memories float into his mind. “I can’t believe Draxum every suggested I’d have to invade this place and kill….”

“Hey, Mikey?” Leo asked as Mikey looked over and nodded.

“KRYSTA!” shouted a voice he instantly recognized.

“Is that Mondo?” Mikey asked.

“It is!” Krysta shouted, her tail wagging. She took off rushing over to Mondo and hugging him.

“I’m glad you’re happy to see me.” Mondo replied still looking a bit guilty about before. “Listen I want to apologize again for before.”

“It’s okay you were having a hard time. I just didn’t like you taking it out on Krysta.” Mikey replied.

“Yeah, but you were right,” Mondo sighed. “But everything’s been so much better since you all helped us!” He said. “And ever since we’ve got here, we’ve been able to relax and try to find new homes here. Master Azulong and the Guard are super nice. We stay at the Monastery nearby I’ve been learning some moves!” Mondo replied showing off a few moves that Krysta playfully blocked.

“Where are the others?” She asked with a big Smile on her face. Mondo lead them over to the a large temple looking area and lead them inside. One of the first things they saw at a table in a resting room was Marlene coloring with the two baby mutants they had seen in the Spring.

“Mar! Look pretty!” said the Alligator snapping turtle holding up a picture of a sunset from the island.

“Wow it is! That’s from the Observatory!” Enzo said having passed by.

“Yeah Obby!” the Wolf cub mutant replied.

“They have names now, Rahzar and Tokka.” Mondo said.

“So, Marlene then.” Krysta giggled in a whisper. Mondo returned the giggle nodding.

Mikey went over to them to look at the art. They noticed him and got scared.

“Wait…. I’m sorry I shouldn’t have yelled.” Mikey said sadly. The two looked at each other.

“Okay!” They said happily to Mikey’s shock. But he smiled. Suddenly they jumped down from where they were sitting.

“Niji!” they shouted as they hugged Shinji who cheered and hugged back. “Hey how you guys doing?” he asked.

“Good!” they happily replied Rahzar’s tail wagging.

“We found these two out in the forest in the spring, I sort off attacked whoever yelled at them out of impulse.” Shinji admitted rubbing the back of his head. “Probably overreacted though, I didn’t exactly come from a nice home. But I was rescued and brought to the Monastery here. It’s here we train children. But some rescued or Orphaned are brought to live here.” He explained as a few more mutant children rushed by. “We’ve kind of taken on all the Mutant Children that have been rejected by their parents.”

“That’s a relief,” Krysta said.

“Wait if you’re back! Where’s Tiger Claw!” Mikey said bursting out words.

“Well, he brought him and your Parents back with us. But he’s been despondent. He won’t talk to anyone but he’s back at the gate.”

Mikey gasped. “I need to go there now!”

“I can’t let you go yet.” Shinji replied regretfully. “Until we understand a bit of what kind of corruption we’re dealing with you’re labeled as a public threat.

Mikey gasped and teared up a little. “You really can’t postpone this? It’d only be a couple more hours!” April asked.

“I’m sorry rules are rules, with Draxum being there and having abused him it might trigger something and cause a Jail break or maybe even power up one of the stronger villains.

“I get it,” Mikey whispered.

“BOOOYYYYYYSSSSSSS!” Suddenly, racing in an intensely fast cloud of dust towards them was Splinter.

“DAD!?” they shouted.

“Splintz!?” April yelped.

“Splinter!?” Klunk and Krysta shouted shouted.

“Boys, Boys, Boys, Boys, Bo-WHHHEEEEEZZEEE!” Splinter heaved before splatting down on the ground, his mouth open and tongue out panting as Shelldon and Karai appearing right behind him.

catching up quickly after. “I’m so glad you are all safe.”

“Where’s my mom?” April asked.

“She’s still with Tiger Claw who has become a bit of a mess, but he’s been slightly better than we first found him.” Shelldon sighed. “She mentioned something about possibly regressing?”

Mikey’s eyes widened. “What do you mean regress- “At that moment Azulong had come out to see about the screaming and gasped.

“Karai!?” he asked, his voice laced with glee.

“Azulong!” Karai gasped as the two hugged, Azulong laughed and spun her around.

“Wait you two know each other?” Klunk asked, surprised.

“Azulong and I go way back, he helped me against a Witch named Baba Yaga and in the battle against the Shredder.” Karai explained.

“Sadly, I did not have Gunshin back then.” Azulong sighed. “Maybe if I had-”

“Uhhh bless you?” Leo said, cutting him off.

“Gunshin is the sword my Grandson used against you. One of the Sacred Weapons.” Azulong explained.

“The Flame of Bahamut,” Karai added.

“That’s right, but we can talk later.” Azulong said, turning to Mikey. “Let’s get that corruption looked at. And the sooner we do it the sooner we can look at your friend.”

“Yes sir,” Mikey muttered timidly.

“Michelangelo we will be outside when you are done.” Splinter assured.

“Okay,” Mikey replied as the three followed Azulong.

Master Azulong seemed to take them a bit out of the city. There was a small private building out in a tranquil looking garden with several Japanese Coffret Roses a couple of Sakura trees and Lilys. The building was a simple temple architect they had passed through the gate. It was white with onyx-colored roofs packed on top of each other and was about four floors tall with a large ornament at the top. There was a waterfall behind it with several more trees with several stone gardens and Bonsai trees. A lot of it reminded Leo of that city from Love Amongst the Dragons. They ascended the steps Mikey feeling like he was climbing to the Dark Armor again. The memory pierced his thoughts as he froze. He was brought back by the sound of purring and the sensation of Leo rubbing his shoulder.

“It’s okay.” Leo whispered as they continued on.

X X X

Once inside Mikey lay on the table and tried to relax. Klunk was sitting at his side curled up against his jaw and neck while Leo held his hand which was clutching his tightly. The Rune was already in place as Juto let some Empyrean fall on it. Instantly the whole thing lit up. Instantly Mikey seemed to fall asleep as circling above him was a ball of gold and orange fire that billowed and swirled around him like a spiral. It felt warm and bright to Leo.

He was actually surprised then again; he wasn’t sure what to expect. It was then they heard a click and a couple of steps coming in was a tall blue skinned man that looked ancient with a bald head with a tall hat with a symbol of some kind on it. It had a couple of Jewels plus gold horns. He had long purple robes with a dark brown sash and a tall collar. He looked at the two turtles leaning on his wood cane. Leo could tell there was more to it. A glint of metal told him that maybe a sword was in there. He looked at the two. He hummed stroking his chin as his gross looking tentacle mustache twitched.

“Eww can you not!” Leo shouted at him. The Council minus Azulong gasped.

“You insolent brat! The one you see before you is Lord Dregg! Ruler of Oaishu! Show some respect!” Juto snapped glaring at Leo.

“Sorry,” Leo muttered as the man went back to looking them over.

“Undisciplined and lazy.” Lord Dregg hissed at Leo who glared back. He then looked at Mikey who didn’t seem to notice them thankfully. “So that’s the little brat that caused so much trouble, all this power in a such a small pathetic package. I wasn’t expecting that.”

“And I wasn’t expecting a big brain monster to stare at me and my brother uncomfortably and have objectively wrong opinions about my brother.” Leo said, moving in closer to Mikey protective. “But here we are.”

The council gasped horrified as Azulong’s face turned to one of amazement. “Don’t be impressed!” Chikara hissed at him as he grinned nervously.

“Humph insolent little loudmouth. But that’s all you’ll ever be. You and your odd batch of Brothers will never be the Equal of the Sacred Guard. They have been trained since a young age to defend the world. You’re all nothing but a bunch of bumbling Americans.” Dregg replied walking off and disappearing.

Emememememe mememememememeemem bumemee!” Leo venomously mocked in a high-pitched voice. Thus, making the Council gasped horrified as Azulong held his gut laughing hysterically.

“If you’re done, enjoying this appalling behavior we’ve got work to do Azulong.” Kon muttered coldly.

Azulong cleared his throat composing himself. “Errm yes let’s begin shall we!” he said using his finger to search in the orb. The others followed Leo could make out some light on their fingers when they did the center suddenly erupted in pink, black and silver flames that took the shape of a large round monster that shrieked loudly whisps of fire acting almost like tentacles before it shifted into Draxum, the Shredder then the Fire Monster Mikey turned into last year.

The Council gasped and pulled away looking at it. They looked unusually scared at it as it faded. “That was….” Chikara muttered.

“It’s like that of the Dark ones from the legends.” Juto muttered as Mikey sat up Kon immediately got in his face.

“This corruption how did it happen!?” he asked frantically, making Mikey flinch a little he took a breath.

“Last year, an evil group of Humans teamed up with Baron Draxum to collect the Koroi Yoroi or Dark Armor. Which was the Body of the Shredder. After that they forced me to wear it. If Leo hadn’t gotten me out when he did. I’d probably be dead.” Mikey admitted.

“This is serious,” Juto hummed. “It is similar to the Dark Ones from the ancient texts that the original Guard Defeated.”

“What do you mean?” Leo asked.

“One thousand years ago, the world was subject to destructive war between two incredibly powerful forces of Evil. One, a race of incredibly strange creatures that could infect anything it touched like a virus. The other, a cruel, ruthless Demon Dragon named Kavaxas.” Azulong began. “Though maybe we should continue with everyone in the room. He said using his tail to slam on the ground and suddenly the rest of the group and Splinter fell on them as his eyes shone. Karai made her way in looking disappointed with the rest of them as she crossed her arms.

“That was a Grave misuse of your powers Donatello.” she said sternly to Donnie who shrunk down smiling sheepishly.

“I….do….NOT do that!” He lied badly.

“As I was saying,” Master Azulong sighed. “These Demons ravaged the land as they fought. Many lives of both Humans and Yokai were lost. Until one day Five Warriors rose up and fought both Evils with all that they had.” But it was not enough. Even after apparently searching for Teachers across the world to maximize their potential. However, touched by their Dedications the Gods bestowed upon them Powerful Mystic Weapons that allowed them to defeat and seal the two evils away saving this world.”

“I’ve heard this before Slash told it too me!” Raph gasped.

“Then he has learned well.” Azulong replied. “But since that day our city has been instructed to safeguard and find the chosen ones of the sacred Weapons of each Generation.”

“There is the battle Axe Jishin: Wrath of the Earth.” Chikara replied.

“The Chain Scythe Banrai: The Shattering Thunder,” Juto said as he glanced at Hisomi who nodded. “The Chain Bo, Inazuma: Lightning of the Heavens.”

“The Spear Byakko: The Gluttonous Gale” Kon finished.

“And finally, there is Gunshin The Odachi as noted by Karai it is the Flame of Bahamut.” Azulong said to Karai.

“Karai when did you encounter these weapons?” Splinter asked in awe.

“Before I was sealed in the Twilight Realm with the Shredder. Kitsune was the Original wielder of Gunshin. But she betrayed them and sought to be all powerful. Me and Azulong fought and defeated her. He took Gunshin and I took five of her eight tails and scattered their power to the winds.” Karai explained. “She has loathed us both since. Which is understandable. Not that I’m concerned.”

“That’s what she meant when we first saw her.” Mikey said in awe.

“What?” Chikara asked.

“Oh, me, Mikey and Tiger Claw stopped her from Draining the life force from our brothers April a friend of ours and several people and Yokai in New York.” Leo noted.

“Yes, I don’t doubt that’s why she tried to steal the Prison Orb when we fought Big Mama.” Karai replied.

“Returning to the topic at hand. The Dark Armor that the Hamato scattered across the globe was originally gifted to the Human named Oroku Saki by one of the last remnants of one of the evils. Resulting in the Monster you call Shredder.” Kon explained.

“And what does that have to do with the corruption of my Power?” Mikey asked.

“Both Mystic Power and Ninpo are powered and driven by emotions. The Horror you suffered would’ve caused Corruption alone. But your exposure to the Dark Armor has twisted it into something horrible and unnerving. Moving past your trauma and past will mostly eliminate it. But even with all of our knowledge and anything we can do splinters of it will remain your whole life.” Azulong explained.

Mikey gasped quietly, hanging his head as Splinter gripped his hand and Leo pulled him into a side hug as everyone looked sympathetically at Mikey.

“Mike…” Krysta muttered as Klunk leaned into him.

“I’m sorry.” Azulong said solemnly. “But we’re finished here, go to your friend.”

Mikey perked up at this and jumped up. “You don’t have to tell me twice.” He said Klunk hanging onto his shoulder as he took off Splinter went flying with him deciding to hold on as he ran out the door the others running behind him. Within minutes they saw him at the gate. Curled up and sitting down as Carol was talking to him. She turned and gasped as she saw everyone running towards them and moved for Mikey.

“TIGER CLAW!” The Box Turtle shouted Tiger Claw gasped and looked up at Mikey. But he quickly averted his gaze, looking ashamed. “No! It’s okay, I don’t hate you, please….tell me what really happened. Either Big Mama’s lying, or she left something out.”

“It doesn’t matter to me if she did.” Tiger Claw murmured.

“Bottling it up won’t help.” Carol said. “Please talk to us. It’ll help and no matter what we’ll understand.”

Tiger Claw took a deep breath. “It was Fourteen years ago….”


Okay yes four members of the council are essentially reimagining’s of the Ninja Tribunal Members from the 2003 series. The Four Weapons in question are here as well. Which reminds me I changed the colors of Inazuma to Salmon Rose Gold and Magenta. You’ll see why in the future.

Shinji, Satoshi and Goku are supposed to reminiscent of the 2003 Donnie, Leo and Mikey. Similar to the Mud Dogs. With the exception of a Raph. Which Slash takes the Role of. There was originally one for 2003 Raph though but when I made my Rise Mona ‘Sasuke’ was scrapped.

They’re also named for Anime Protagonist. The Obvious one Goku is for Son Goku from the Dragon Ball Franchise. Shinji is for Shinji Ikari from Evangelion. And this one might be a little hard to get right away. But Satoshi is for Ash Ketchum kind of. In Japan Ash Ketchum’s Name in the anime is Satoshi after the creator of the Franchise.

I should have concept Art of both the Council and the rest of the Sacred Guard (You’ve met two of them already.) Up later Tonight!


 

To Be continued…..

Chapter 44: The Tale of Hamato Takeshi!

Chapter Text

Quick note we’re starting with an imagination spot just so there’s no confusion. Remember Tiger Claw is a Dragon Ball fan. Hates Evolution thinks GT Has some good highs and awful lows and could be better.

Something I wanted to mention in the last chapter but forgot too. If Slash had been kept by Draxum his name would’ve been Julis, if Splinter had rescued him his name would’ve been Giovanni. Also, he and Raph are from the same clutch of eggs but they’re unaware of this fact.


I own nothing except the stuff I made up


The Tale of Hamato Takeshi

      Despite gathering six of the Black Star Dragonballs they were too late. The Regular Dragon balls had returned Goku to normal. They had quickly arrived on Earth and rushed out in time to see the giant amount of blue smoke.

        And in it was a large Blue Dragon serpentine like Shenron and looked similar but he was blue and grey with large bat wings and a flatter head and black spikes in its forearms.

“That’s not the Shenron that came out of the Black Star Dragon Balls!” Goku gasped.

“Well, he did come from them.” Pan replied looking up at the Dragon who sneered looking down on them.

“I don’t like this guy!” Bulma said looking up.

      “Come on Mom he’s an Eternal Dragon so he needs to be respected.” Trunks added. The Dragon Laughed.

“The Fresh air outside is amazing it’s been so long since I’ve been freed. And now that I have it’s time to have some fun!” he said swallowing up the Black Star Dragon balls that had now turned blue with Bright Red Stars. Once he had the smoke surrounding him whirled into a powerful gale Goku could see the Black Star Dragon balls inside as bright red lights swirling around as they protected themselves from the Debris.

“I’m getting a crazy amount of power!” Krillin shouted.

“What is this?” Vegeta groaned.

            “MUHAHAHAHAHAHA This is the punishment for those who dare to use my Master’s Dragon Balls. Since you insects failed to regather them at the year’s end your world is now in for, a torrent of suffering. He laughed maniacally as the smoke closed in on itself and burst.

         Once the sky cleared there was only a large white Dragon Man left which had all the Dragon balls   imbedded in his chest with six black Spikes behind him and large horns and a couple of shoulder Spikes. And a blue core.

“Grandpa look!” Pan screamed as the Dragon raised his hand and blew up Bulma’s house.

     “MY HOUSE!” Bulma screamed.

“If we don’t stop him, we’re next!” Trunks shouted as he Goku, Gohan, Vegeta, Pan, Trunks and Goten all turned super Saiyan and went to attack him, but he batted them away like flies and instantly everyone was in a heap out of Super Saiyan.

Omega Shenron began to laugh.

         “MUHAHAHAHAAHAHA!” Takeshi a small Asian boy with blue eyes and short cut hair with a part wearing brown pants and a white shirt with a silver Dragon ball on it, laughed as he bounced the Omega Shenron Figure in his hand up and down.

“Foolish Mortals as long as my brothers and Sister exist you cannot defeat me! I am All Powerful and not even your Super Saiyan 3 or Patara fusion can defeat me Nothing that worked against Majin Buu will-!”

         “So that’s it!” shouted his father’s voice from the entry way. “Your own Grandson is nothing but a backup tool to you!?”

Takeshi nervously looked out the door and snuck over to the open hallway where their homes entry way was as he saw his father in his usual business casual outfit with a white shirt and brown pants and Grandfather Yuuta wearing a dark blue robe with their family crest on the left side fighting.

“I told you Sasuke, your son should be training to Defeat the Shredder should he ever return and you two should be doing your Duties! Especially since Hamato Yoshi has betrayed us! You’re flabby and soft from pursuing your ridiculous psychology career! And you think yourself a philosopher, but a philosopher would do his duty! Like a responsible Adult which clearly you are not!”

“So, it’s responsible to force a mother away from their Five-year-old child?! You know damn well, Sho wanted to wait until his Grandson was Eighteen!” Sasuke shouted.

“But you forced him to change his stance! Maybe if you considered the impact of your actions more people might be more receptive to your so-called Duty. You twisted that because now you want to punish the rest of us for what happened to you!

Yuuta merely glared and he went out the door making sure to slam it behind him.

    “Dad?” Takeshi said standing in the hallway door looking worried. “Is everything okay?”

“Yeah, I’ll explain everything.” Sasuke said. It was then Takeshi learned of his family, Yuuta’s family betraying the Hamato Clan to the Foot Clan during the second world war. The Legend of the Shredder was passed down through the family. And what happened to his first cousin Hamato Yoshi.

       “This should’ve been handled better,” Takeshi murmured.

“You’re absolutely right.” Sasuke said petting his head. “But there’s no proof of the Shredder either, at this point it’s just a legend.” He replied.

“But what if it is true?” Takeshi said worriedly.

“Don’t worry, you should just focus on your studies and enjoy your childhood. It sounded like you were having fun in there.” Sasuke said kindly.

Takeshi nodded rushing to get back to his story.

        My Father was a psychiatrist. He helped a lot of people. A lot of them were older kids that were overwhelmed with pressure. He was a bit of an amateur Philosopher too. I loved listening to some of his stuff. My mom, however, had something that surprised people at the time. She was a Black Smith. Which was more so seen as a man’s job back then. She did it for fun and profit.

“And then I have Sheron Nuova sacrifice himself like in the show, but it now also get rid of Omega’s invincibility factor. And Goku gets mad and powers up.” Takeshi explained.

“Oooh Omega’s in for it now.” Suki dressed in her worker outfit with thick gloves and overalls and her hair said as she poured the metal into the mold. “Whew!” she muttered when done and stood up her hair that usually hung behind her was now resting on her left shoulder it looked pretty.

    “Yup!” Takeshi chirped before humming. “I heard Hamato Sho passed.” He muttered sadly.

“Yes, he did.” Suki said solemnly.

“It’s sad we never really knew him. Kind of wish I did.” Takeshi muttered.

“It’s a very complicated situation,” Suki said.

“We won’t end up like that will we? What If we lose our love?” Takeshi asked worriedly.

Suki turned to him shocked, but she smiled. She went over to her vault which she opened.

“This was for your birthday, but I think I should give it too you now. She said coming over with a sword in a beautiful green colored sheath with gold markings to make a scale pattern. It reminded Takeshi of Shenron.

“Wow! That’s really for me!?” Takeshi said as he excitedly pulled it out and looked at the blade impressed by it. It had a Dragon flying to the sun on it. But he also saw an inscription of sorts near the hand guard. “Ai wa eiendesu. Love is Eternal!” Takeshi said his eyes sparkling.

“That’s right, I want you to have that sword as an heirloom to pass down if you have children. So that you and they can always remember that their family will always love then and will always be with you. Even if you can’t see them.” Suki said.

Takeshi had no words he smiled brightly and hugged her.

“Okay I gotta find my Goku action figure.” He said, placing the sword on his back. “I’ll see you later….”

    I didn’t know that was the last time I’d ever see her again….

Takeshi groaned while laying back on a rock.
“Where’d you go!” he sighed. He glanced at the sword worst case scenario he could by a new one. But he had that Action figure forever. He looked at his sword and smiled. He unsheathed it and played around pretending to be Trunks. However, as he put the sword back in his sheath, he suddenly smelt smoke. He turned and saw it was his house.

“MOM, DAD!” Takeshi shouted rushing towards it. “Please have gotten out please!” he said to himself as he heard sirens off the side of him. He saw them pull in as Fire Fighters broke into the house. Takeshi looked around he didn’t see his parents anywhere.

However, he turned to see Fire Fighters come out carrying two familiar figures. Takeshi let out a horrified scream.

X X X

Takeshi curled up in the police station as someone stood in front of him.

“Grandpa Yuuta?” he said.

“I’m here to take you with me.” Yuuta replied. “It’s good you’ll finally have a responsible more dutiful role model in your life.”

“What was wrong with my parents?!” Takeshi growled standing up quickly his fists clenching. He felt anger in his chest. Also, surprised, how could Yuuta not miss his own son!?

“Your Father was a disgrace and a wastrel. Who’d rather leave the world to die then take responsibility. And then there’s his manish stunned floozy of a-“furious Takeshi punched him as hard as he could causing the old man to hit the ground and groaned looking up angrily at his Grandson.

“I won’t go with you! I DON’T WANT TO GO ANYWHERE WITH YOU!” Takeshi shouted running out of the building he rushed as fast as he could to the sky tree and snuck inside to the top.

   He sat down and began sobbing loudly curled up in a ball.

      There was some sinister laughter next to him that made him stop. He looked over. Two men were standing there, one smoking after placing his lighter back into his leather jacket with many chains and black pants with brightly colored hair. The other just had a jacket with spiky hair covered in gel and several tattoos with dark blue Khakis who looked impressed with his friend.

“Wow dude I can’t believe you did that! Burning those two alive in their home like that!?”

“I know right? It was actually pretty easy to lock them in.” the man laughed as Takeshi began punching numbers in on his flip phone. “I wish I could’ve-wait! Someone’s here!” he said rushing over as Takeshi tried to run. But his body didn’t respond to his mind’s command in time, and he was grabbed by the shirt. He hung his head before looking up at the man snarling.

“YOU KILLED THEM! YOU KILLED MY PARENTS! YOU BASTARD! WHAT DID THEY EVER DO TO YOU!?” he screamed loudly. The man shoved Takeshi back making him stumble.

     “Your Punk pops convinced my Girl friend to leave me that’s what!” the thug snarled. “Saying I was abusive. That Bitch was my property and I get to decide what to do with her! And, if you’re their kid, I’m gonna have to finish the job!” he said, grabbing Takeshi by the shirt again and holding a knife to his cheek.

“I think this time, I’ll kill you nice and slow….” he said sinisterly. Something snapped within Takeshi at that moment.

He swung his arm out as quickly and as hard as he could into the man’s chest, he only heard a grunt before pulling him off like his Dad had taught him and threw him out the window as hard as he could.

    He wasn’t aware of the other man rushing away in horror or over the wet sticky sensation cooling on his hand until he heard screaming down below. He looked up and saw the window broken.

He gasped and rushed to the edge seeing a group of people gathered around with the man he had just thrown out. He gasped, raising his hand when he suddenly saw his fist covered in blood. It hit him what he had done just then.

Takeshi immediately started rubbing his hand with the clean one but that just spread the blood. He wiped it on his shirt, his pants covering himself in it in desperation.

“It won’t come off! It won’t come off! It won’t come off! It won’t come off! It won’t come off! I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean too, I’m sorry.” He sobbed to himself he heard sirens and snuck out of the building before the Police could begin investigating.

     He rushed as far as he could running as fast as his feet could take him however, he suddenly realized he was running towards a cliff he tried to stop but it was too late he stumbled off a cliff into the rapids of a river and thrashed no matter what he did he couldn’t fight the current and was swept away….

X X X

        It was ages before he was awake again, the blood was gone, and he was in some simple shorts and T-shirt. A dark drab color and very large on him. He sat up rubbing his head. But then he realized he was in a cage. Terrified, he gripped the bars and tried to look outside.

“Hello?” he asked, trembling.

“So, you’re alive.” Said a voice Takeshi looked up to see a Goat man of sorts.

      He was well built and muscular. His legs were small but powerful, looking in their own right. He had large mighty clawed arms and was glad in gold and teal armor. His face looked human under his strange helmet which made a nose for it. His lips seemed to phase through the metal armor and move freely. He had long magenta hair that fell neatly off his shoulders.

“Please….” Takeshi murmured in fright. “Please let me go! I….I won’t-“

“Nothing you say will make me release you human. I need to make sure my Ooze works.” He said opening the cage and lifting Takeshi out with a huge vine.

He struggled as he was placed inside more vines wrapping around his wrists and ankles holding him in place.

Some kind of creature was placed above him. Takeshi could see many creatures inside cells looking very odd and screeching wildly.

Takeshi shivered as he suddenly felt a jolt. It suddenly felt like something was being drained out of him. And within a few minutes Draxum pulled it out from above him. There the creature was now more human shaped and even looked a little like him as it shrieked wildly. The scientist put it in it’s own cell without a thought.

Takeshi stared in sheer horror and started screaming.

“HELP SOMEONE HELP ME! PLEASE SOMEBODY! ANYBODY!”

“Awww poor little human so afraid.” The Scientist mocked pulling him out of the cage again as one of his tentacles reached for something else.

Within a couple seconds now placed where Takeshi had been moments ago was a severed Tiger Paw. The Scientist shoved him into some kind of gold liquid. He was inside and thrashed wildly unable to breathe but all of a suddenly he felt something surge inside of him.

Then felt his whole-body jolt in such intense pain that he screamed flinching. He could hear his own bones and face break and contort. His arm got significantly thicker as his nails became claws with white fur with black stripes appearing over his skin. Within minutes as he shrieked in agony he was spat out.

       He couldn’t concentrate, or even observe the things around him. He was writhing with pain and confusion as he was thrown back into his cage.

“Perfect! It works perfectly, now to find henchmen that steal Lou Jitsu from Big Mama, I know Goyles of Fortune. Those are beef cakey too…..bonus…” he smirked to himself.

When the pain began to subside Takeshi looked at his hand he gasped and looked over he wasn’t human anymore. He was some kind of Anthropomorphic tiger now.

       He sat against his cage staring at his hands flexing them a little. He could hear humming from far away and see the lab clearly now.

It was still terrible but not nearly as intimidating as when he was human. He looked himself over. He wasn’t human anymore….he wasn’t The Murderer Hamato Takeshi anymore….

Immediately I began to see my Mutation as a second life. And justice had been brought to Takeshi, the Murderer who was killed and no more. Only Tiger Claw was in his place….but I was still stuck in there until Draxum and your father started fighting with each other about a week later….

       Tiger Claw gasped as he saw one of his cousins fighting the scientist. Something happened that knocked the scientist down. Hamato Yoshi rushed over and scooped something up just as the building was beginning to explode. But suddenly he pressed the release button.

      Tiger Claw immediately rushed out hearing the mutated creatures behind him he ducked and followed them out as fast as he could as he heard the explosion the shockwave of which knocked him off his feet. He groaned sitting up.

He looked to see to his surprise a city. The closest building was a large stadium of sorts. He could definitely find help there. After a few hours of walking, he made his way inside. He could see various creatures of shapes and sizes. It was like Spirited away. He did however see a tall woman that looked human like.

She looked important and seemed to be talking about the Stadium a Battle Nexus? He slowly approached her.

“Hello?” he said, catching her attention.

“Oh, hello Stripey-Boo and who might you be?” she asked sweetly, maybe a little too sweetly.

“I’m Tak- no Tiger Claw,” he said simply.

“Tiger Claw, where are you from?” She asked.

“Not from around here, listen I want to talk to you about maybe a Job and a place to crash here?” she said. “Even if the payment is just food and board. It can be temporary if you want?” Tiger Claw said sounding calmer than he felt.

“Aren’t you a bit young?” the Woman asked skeptically.

“I’m Twelve. Next year I’ll be thirteen. That’s the age of consent in some parts of my homeland. Which is practically the right of an adult!” Tiger Claw declared.

“Is that so?” She hummed. “Well, I suppose I can give you something easy-weasy to start until your older.”

“You will?! thank you!” Tiger Claw cheered.

“I started as a limb catcher for the battle Nexus. It was a bit more than what I was used too. But everyone else seemed happy and they wouldn’t have come here if they didn’t know the risks, right? At least that’s I believed at first. Big Mama was impressed with some of the stuff I knew and how organized I was from my father. Said I could probably make Manager one day. A Year had passed and when I was starting to feel better…..I noticed something….

Tiger Claw now in an outfit more accustomed to his body had followed the thugs that had been following the Drug deals for some time now. They had been using the Battle Nexus as a base. He’d make sure that Big Mama caught wind of this and kick them out. He saw the thug Yokai gathering around and pulled up a crystal right away. Within minutes the Arachnid’s face appeared in it.

   “Big Mama I know it’s late but there are criminals in the building’s basement! You’ve get down here right away!” Tiger Claw warned.

“Ohhh Stripey-Boo I’m already here!” she said sinisterly. Before he could process this Tiger Claw felt a webbing on his back and he was yanked down into the ground before onto a web. His limbs flat out on the web as Big Mama stood over him. “You weren’t very stealthy,” she hissed sinisterly in a way he had never heard before.

“Wait, you’re behind this!? You let them in here!?” Tiger Claw gasped trying to pull himself off the web to no avail.

“Of course I did this is my operation after all.” She sneered right in his face. “Big Mama’s got her findily claws in many bumpily pies.”

“What!? You’re a crime Boss?!” Tiger Claw gasped thrashing wildly now. “No, I won’t let you get away with this!” he screamed.

“But I already have, and you won’t have much to say from now on.” She said holding up a collar and placing it on him. Takeshi felt a surge of pain and then nothing…..

The Next thing I knew I saw Mikey running away from me after he broke the first collar which left the scar on my neck. Immediately I realized something was wrong and looked into everything that happened. I’d lost thirteen years of my life! And I helped her commit crime after crime. That was when I left.

Tiger Claw had his ears flat against his head as he glanced up sorrowfully.

“After that I kept an eye on Mikey as the Night Watcher to try and keep out of Draxum’s way when he threatened to try and kill me if I got in his way. But he ended up putting me back in that damned collar.” He glared at Splinter. “What do you still see in her!?”

Splinter was silent, he had believed there was good in Big Mama but to enslave a child and make him commit heinous acts probably even reveal his secrets….he shook his head.

“Takeshi killed a man in anger. And Tiger Claw was an idiot to trust a stranger so blindly. I have so much blood on my hands. How could I ever….” He tried to ask but choked before sobbing again. Everyone stared at him with looks of mixed horror and sympathy. Karai stepped forward and placed her hand on his.

Anatawa hitori jenai.” She said to him tears welling up in her eyes as Tiger Claw hugged her sobbing. When he let go he suddenly felt something in his hand. He looked at it and recognized the cup he had given it to Mikey who had now placed it in his hand and was using both of his to cup his own.

“You can be better you already are.” Mikey replied. “When I had a rage attack and hurt Klunk and Dad I felt like a monster. Started to believe all the awful things Draxum told me. And everything he wanted me to be was the only thing I could ever be. And at that point part of me wanted too…” he took a breath shaking a little. He let a couple of tears fall. “You’re a Good person Tiger Claw! You made couple of Mistakes and it’s not the end of the world. And what happened wasn’t your fault!”

Tiger Claw stared for a bit and hugged him with a big smile as Mikey hugged back. Breaking into a smile himself. Carol knelt down beside him looking at Tiger Claw. “If you ever want to talk more I’m here.” She said.

“As am I,” Splinter offered.

“Thank you…” Tiger Claw said gratefully.

X X X

Mikey leaned out on the balcony with Klunk resting on the back of his shell. “I didn’t know you carried that around with you.”

“It helps me. When look at it and remember it’s not okay to be perfect. And it’s okay to be broken because I can be fixed. Tiger Claw feels the same way I’m sure of it. I’m glad I was able to hold out against Draxum’s orders to kill things now.” Mikey huffed. “it’s odd because no matter what I did I could never bring myself to do something so terrible. I knew in my heart taking a life was horrible. And I can’t imagine how much more I’d hate myself if I ever did do what Draxum said. Even if it meant less pain and abuse. I never could even when it would’ve been easier.”

“Mikey…” Klunk muttered sadly nuzzling him.

“You are like the Lily by the Riverbank.” They heard Karai say and turned to her as she sat beside them. “It is a lily that blossoms beautifully because it gets lots of sun and rich soil in it’s location. It never wants water. But should the river rise, the lily will be washed away immediately. So, the question is should a Lily stay in the forest where water and sunshine aren’t guaranteed. Or on the Riverbank?”

“I don’t know,” Mikey admitted. “I’m not even sure where that came from.”

“It’s a metaphor one must stay true to themselves. It’s something my father told me when I felt no joy or any desire to fight. He told me this tale and told me he knew I would fight if I must. And he was right. When he became the Shredder, I stood up and fought. I knew if I did not more life would perish.” Karai replied sadly.

“Do you miss your Dad?” Mikey asked.

“Everyday,” Karai muttered solemnly looking out to the stars. Mikey leaned against her as she put her arm around him. The Pain Tiger Claw and Gram-Gram were going through he hoped he would never experience it.

X X X

There were five simple flowerpots the plants were slowly lifted out to reveal the Foot Elite. “We’re in,” Lieutenant hissed triumphantly. Everyone got out carefully as they set their sites on the town itself. “Now once we locate the Shadow Fiend we can –“

“WAAHHHHH!!!!!” Shouted the voices of Overdrive Dog Pound and Raptor all in a heap right next to them from falling off the wall.

“We were never here RUN!” Lieutenant shouted as the five took off.


READ AND REVIEW!!!!

Chapter 45: Shreddead Redemption

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up

Shreddead Redemption

Azulong was using more colored scented sand to set up a new incense box. As he did he thought back to several years ago. Before the events started into motion.

“What business do you have with the Sacred Guard?” Kon asked as Baron Draxum came in bowing on one knee.

“Mighty Warriors there is a Prophecy! That warns of the destruction of the Yokai!”

“We are aware of this Prophecy,” Juto replied.

“Then you’re aware of the Human threat! We must act now!” Draxum declared.

“Draxum the Prophecy does not state that humans are our enemy. And they are not the only enemy of the Yokai, there are great threats everywhere even places we couldn’t fathom.” Azulong stated.

“What else could it be! Give me one example of anything else that could possibly eclipse the humans!?” Draxum snapped.

“There’s the Star Curse for one,” Chikara muttered.

“Draxum your precedence and passion are to be commended. But we cannot act without more intelligence.” Kon replied.

“He’s exactly right, blindly acting against the humans will only submit thousands of innocents to the Horrors of war.” Azulong added as Hisomi nodded beside him.

“So, you will do nothing!?” Draxum growled. “Like those foolish Heads at the Hidden City.”

“Until we more information, and we’re searching for the signs carefully.” Kon replied.

Draxum in his rage punched one of the columns. “By the time you find your ‘signs’ the entire Yokai race will have crumbled at your feet!” he snarled.

Chikara stood up with a glare, her lips curling to reveal some teeth. “We are not acting until we know more and that is final! Or are you still questioning the Guards’ Judgement!?” she growled.

Draxum gritted his teeth. They all knew he would be easily defeated right then and there by the four of them. “No….” he hissed.

“Good now if there’s nothing more of consequence you wish to share then leave us!” Chikara growled. Draxum glared up at them and stormed out.

“We shouldn’t have let him go.” Chikara huffed as if sensing what Azulong was thinking as he lit the essence breathing a tiny flame on the match.

“Agreed it was foolish not to see him as dangerous at the time.” Kon added.

“Well, that’s a victory for the council of heads.” Azulong muttered standing up after closing the box.

“It’s not a fault we can move past lightly Azulong!” Juto scolded. “He is guilty of Crimes against the Yokai. Unlawful genetic manipulation, unleashing dark Mystic forces in an effort to destroy Humanity!” as he spoke at this moment the two Bounty Hunters Draxum used to hire were about to walk in when the pinkish one stopped the other. They continued to listen. “Damaging the Cloak of secrecy that has kept the Yokai safe for eons. And lets not forget the child abuse that now has the world dealing with one of the most dangerous and unpredictable Mystic Power corruptions seen in eons!” He finished as they turned and quickly walked out.

“That’s it true but consider this. The Hamato clan returned now mostly made of the Mutants that Draxum created, and they stopped Shredder’s emergence. We should help them make sure he never returns.” Azulong countered.

“Agreed.” Chikara added. “It might also be safer to transport him to a Prison Orb.”

“Yes, Draxum even gets more aggressive as he heals. The Smallest Turtles potential has deepened the Darkness of his soul.” Kon added. “But what of Hamato Yoshi, the Girl and the Turtles?”

“Slash is part of my family that will not change.” Azulong said quickly with a bit of sting to his words.

“He’s mostly talking about the ones with two Humans and your friend Karai.” Chikara clarified.

“Honestly leave them be in my opinion. Like I said they prevented the emergence of Shredder who seeks to destroy both humans and Yokai. But what of Big Mama, who literally took over New York for one of her barbaric events?” Azulong muttered.

“It’s Frustrating. But the Humans in New York are unaware of what exactly happened thanks to her Prison Orb and because one can be used to protect the Cloak of secrecy. She has broken no laws.” Kon pointed out.

Azulong let out a snarl, his tail thrashed a little, but he took a deep breath. They then noticed Hisomi was looking annoyedly at the scene down below. The Slider Mutant Leonardo was currently trying to get into a Mystic Beauty shop for some youth cream.  His brother’s the human girl, the Fox Mutant the two small Yokai along with Slash and Mona were all trying to hold him back as he tried to drag them towards the shop door while attempting to get his wrists out of their hands.

“I need it!” Leo whined.

“No, you don’t!” Mona snapped.

“But if I don’t get it, I’m going to be old and ugly! NEVER!” he whined.

Michelangelo shouted out to him. “Leo you’re gonna cover yourself in that stuff and it’s not healthy!”

“And too much of stuff you want could halt your aging!” Slash added.

“THAT’S BETTER THAN THE ALTERNATIVE!” Leo shouted spastically.

“What are we watching?” Kon asked.

“I don’t know but I hate it.” Chikara muttered.

“Disgraceful,” Lord Dregg muttered watching as they all turned to him.

“Where’d you come from!?” Azulong yelped.

“With all due respect Lord Dregg. They’re merely children, though that one’s overly dramatic. But it’s ultimately why I won’t have some of my own.” Chikara pointed out.

“To think if we had apprehended Draxum even the Day that Slash was found none of this would’ve happened.” Dregg growled. “It’s infuriating.”

“I try to see the glass half-full. Besides Destiny is never left to chance.” Azulong said. “They came here, and we crossed paths. I think it was destiny and there just might be more to these Turtles then meets the eye.” He said as they were all watching Slash and Raph managed to drag Leonardo away.

“NOOOOOO!!!!!” he whined below.

“Azulong.” Kon began. “I admire your optimism old friend, I always have. We all have. But…..No.”

X X X

Leo huffed sitting sadly and staring longingly at the shop. “Leo you will live,” Krysta huffed. “Lets just be happy things are finally calming down.”

“Speaking of!” Mona said sliding in when she heard Krysta’s words. “Now that, that whole situation is out of the way. We should all go check out Tokyo, I don’t think you saw much of it while running around for Mikey.”

“Yeah, we didn’t.” Donnie noted.

“Then let’s go! Mine and Slash’s treat!” she said.

“Yo for real!?” April asked excitedly as they perked up even Leo.

“YES, LETS GO!” Leo cheered.

“I need to see more of that beautiful tech!” Donnie said as Shelldon looked a little jealous. “And the plants native to the Country!”

“Best part is we all have cloaking Broaches!” Slash said lifting his own up. “So, we’ll blend right in!”

There was suddenly a gust of wind Master Hisomi appeared snatching away Leo’s Cloaking broach and doing something with it before giving it back to Leo, he turned it on and was disappointed to find his human forms eye shadow gone and his hair now a simple sided look with no spikes and black. He whimpered a little.

“I’ll fix it for you.” Mikey whispered.

“Thank you.” Leo muttered.

X X X

One of the first things they saw as a life-sized giant Robot that Donnie went completely feral over copying it and improving it in every way he could, even mixing it with his Yaldabaoth avatar. Resulting in something pretty awesome looking. Even shaking hands with it thanks to Shelldon.

They headed to the Tokyo sky tree. Mikey was actually a little disappointed as the he had been on top of the World Trade Center which was much taller. But everyone else was digging the view. He promised to show them the top of the World Trade center next time they were in New York.

Once they headed to Shibuya, they hit up the music shop where they downloaded a few new songs onto their phones to listen to. Again, thanks to Shelldon and this time Donnie for tech help. Raph picked up a few of the songs from Mona’s favorite anime and even picked up a set of it to try out. In Akihabara They even picked up some Figures Mikey even found a Super Saiyan God Goku one to Gift Tiger Claw with.

Breaking for Lunch at Nanako Broadway, Leo came back from the bathroom. “We ordered the rice Omelet to split.” Slash told him.

“How are we splitting an Rice Omelet.” Leo asked with an arched eyebrow it was then a large Omelet bigger than the table suddenly appeared in front of everyone.

“OMIGOSH I CAN’T SEE THE CEILING ANYMORE!” Mikey cried.

“That’s how,” Slash deadpanned.

They took several pictures on the Rainbow Bridge, but they couldn’t see it’s true beauty during the day. They got huge Cotton Candy at Takeshita streets and some fan Manga. Getting pictures near some of the arches. One of their last stops in Downtown Kobe was at Ice De Night. As Slash and Mona enjoyed their ice cream they suddenly looked over.

Everyone else was having an existential crisis. Mikey was curled up with a smile but fisheyes a second glance told them his smile was a bit twisted and Traumatized. April was rolling rapidly on the floor screaming as Shelldon pulled up a 404 error from scanning it. Klunk was turning a bunch of different colors while being a puffed-out ball of fur. Donnie was screaming and flailing while Leo and Raph were holding their heads leaning back as far as they backs would allow and screaming. Krysta was sitting on her chair in a ball hand clawing her head as she rocked back and forth muttering some, I can’t believe mantra.

“Oh, probably should’ve said something about the Ice Cream here.” Slash muttered.

X X X

Karai stood with the council looking at Lord Dregg. “The Threat of the Shredder has leaked into you world Lord Dregg I am once again asking for your assistant.”

“Please consider!” Splinter added. “Is this not simply a human problem anymore.” Splinter added.

“They’re right it was a mistake to ignore Karai’s pleas the first time.” Azulong stated.

“We need to act whether you give us your blessing or not.” Juto said as Dregg let out an arrogant hmph.

“Do what you must,” he grumbled.

“You went to them for help before?” Carol asked Karai. The older woman nodded.

“Yes, but it I was unsuccessful. Even with Azulong’s backing.” Karai replied.

“We made the mistake of not watching Draxum more closely and refusing to help you with the Threat of Shredder.” Juto said. “But now we rectify that. Karai, where do we start?”

“We need to make sure Oroku Saki’s soul is kept locked away with the Twilight realm. And locate the Shredder’s body so we can also keep it out of the Hands of the Foot.” Karai replied.

“If I may Masters.” Satoshi said having spoken up now with Goku and Shinji beside him. “Now that everything with the Shadow Fiend and Michelangelo has calmed down, we can look for the Dark Armor while you prepare a proper sealing Key.”

“Well, said Hisomi and I will prepare a seal stake to act as a Key.” Juto said.

“Azulong and I will sweep Japan and any surrounding areas with our mystic scanner. Perhaps that will tell us something.” Chikara added.

“Just Asia?” Splinter asked skeptically.

“We have to start small before it can be a global sweep.” Azulong explained as they broke up to focus on their tasks.

X X X

The Foot Clan peeked out from the bushes in a large garden that they suddenly saw the large Grizzly walk through gathering certain crystals that were being grown in the cave in the back of the grove. “He’s getting ingredients for a Sealing Stake! If they complete it the Hamatos will use it to permanently imprison the Shredder’s soul.

“NOT IF I CAN HELP IT!” Recruit shouted jumping out of the bushes and charged at the Yokai. “FOOOOOOOOTTT CLAAAAAAAAAAAA- “she screamed going in for an attack, but Hisomi zipped out of the way causing Recruit to sail right off the cliff they were near. “AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN” she shouted falling down the small gorge and poofing at the bottom.

Hisomi, confused about what had just happened, raised his eyebrow and turned to find the Crystals gone. “Quickly!” Lieutenant shouted as he and the other three had snatched them.

“WE’LL BE BACK FOR YOU RECRUIT!” Bebop shouted as they crossed the bridge, they saw Hisomi had already caught up to where they were as Bebop set fire to the Bridge as they jumped across they laughed as all that was left was a bit of rope from the Bridge. Hisomi, however, grabbed the rope with a slight glow and pulled the cliffs together as their laughter started slowly dissipating with shock in it’s place. They looked up to see the Bear glaring down at them.

“Quick get behind- “Rocksteady began wanting to activate Diamond Hide however Hisomi was too fast and sent them flying with a well-placed uppercut catching the Crystals as they fell.

“THIS FEELS BAD!” the Foot Leaders yelled.

“I CAN’T COUNTER THAT FAST!” Rocksteady whined as they became a star in the sky before making their descent somewhere else on the island.

X X X

It hadn’t taken the three of them long to track down the Prison where many of the Prisoners were being held. Something about it was a bit more sinister than his own time in prison, however short it was. As they snuck around, they saw Master Kon, and a couple of Guards prepared the same orbs they saw Big Mama used but were of different colors and the claws were less sinister. They peeked down below keeping out of sight. Dregg brought in many guards.

“Keep that monster under control until Master Kon can prepare it’s Prison Orb.” Dregg said. “Fortunately, our other recipient for them should be easier to control.”

“Sir!” the Guards said as he left. They immediately rushed down the hall. “Nothing short of Riot’s gonna get us closer to that thing now.” Raptor groaned.

“I can help you start a Prison Riot.” They turned to see a large Goat like man come towards them with some kind of Mystic bracer over his leg. He was in a greyish blue jumpsuit. One of his eyes had clouded white with a large, jagged scar over it. His ears were torn one was almost practically gone. His hair had been shortened to only fall at the bottom of his head now as it had been cut. He was covered in burn marks where fur wasn’t able to grow back. He had an X-shaped scare over his throat that went down to the base of his neck and bottom of his jaw line. “I only request you get me out of here.”

“Who the Hell are you?” Dog Pound growled.

“I am Baron Draxum, a powerful Warrior Alchemist! I, created the Ooze that made you three what you are today.” Draxum boasted.

“You are, are you?” Overdrive said with interest holding his chin with interest. “Our Boss is a Big Fan of yours, I wonder perhaps you hate a certain group of Mutant Turtles?” he asked.

“Yes, especially Attila! My Creations, my Masterpiece that went Rogue almost killed me and got me put in here!” Draxum snarled clenching his fist at the thought.

Raptor and Dog Pound smiled alongside Overdrive. “That’s all I needed to know, so what’s the plan?” he asked grinning, his teeth shimmering in the sunlight that peeked inside Draxum’s window behind him.

“I can rally the other Prisoners, I’m good at that. You’ll simply have to release us.” Draxum replied. “On the second floor is a room with a master control that lets us into the yard and cafeteria every day. It should open all the doors at once.” Draxum instructed.

Raptor, took off immediately and flew his way there. Once he entered the door and pressed a button, they were suddenly surrounded by many Yokai that Draxum was able to get the attention of by summoning a platform made of his vines.

“Fellow Prisoners!” he bellowed. “Do you desire vengeance! Retribution! Tell me how many of you have lost your eye to the Master of Fire Azulong!?” immediately all the Prisoners that had a missing eye raised their hands. “Wait everyone but me!?” Draxum asked quizzically. “Have all you had your eye destroyed by him!?” Draxum yelped in shock.

“Yeah, he’s good at that. You’re actually the first one to lose an eye to anyone or anything else!” Shouted another Prisoner.

“Well, whatever it’s time to get revenge on Oaishu! And be Free again!” Draxum shouted as the other Prisoners roared in agreement. “Right now, Master Kon is attempting to seal, away another Prisoner! If we attack him now! We will definitely catch him by surprise. Now follow me!” he shouted as they roared and Draxum began to lead them through the jail.

With Master Kon, he positioned himself holding a Prison Orb with silver arrows around it with a bright teal color. “Do it.” He said as the Guards worriedly undid the seal holding down Shadow Fiend immediately Shadow Fiend began to thrash as Kon’s Prison Orb. He suddenly unleashed a bunch of power that slammed everyone against the wall. Kon got back up.

Shadow Fiend snarled at him his eyes glowing. However, before he could counter vines immediately began surging into room and tearing it apart. 

X X X

The Kids had come back after a long day. Mikey searched for Tiger Claw who was sitting in a stone garden meditating. He snuck over and lightly tapped him in the shoulder Tiger Claw made a sound and turned.

“Jajaaam! As they say in Japan!” Mikey said showing off the Box with the Figure inside.

“Aww Mikey that’s so sweet of you.” Tiger Claw said surprised as he took the Box.

Mikey blushed. “Well, I did doom the last one.” He chuckled.

“I told you not to worry about it.” Tiger Claw chuckled as he looked it over. As he went to open it, they suddenly felt something.

“What was that?” Mikey asked looking terrified.

“I don’t know,” Tiger Claw said within minutes an alarm rang out.

Warning a Jail Break has commenced! All Citizens go to the Safety Bunkers immediately please remain calm.”

“Jail Break!?” Mikey yelped and he turned to Tiger Claw.

“You don’t…. think…” he said worried about what they just felt. Immediately the two took off and soon found a bunch of Yokai in Jail suits tearing up the area smashing windows and looting stores. Before one could make their way in Raph sent him flying into the wall within minutes something from above threw a capture portal down and trapped them.

Karai trapped several as well after unleashing a flurry of shots with the rocks around her at a couple of force fields that broke under the onslaught she rushed forward and swung her leg knocking them into the air as Azulong swung his tail and launched them into a Capture portal that Juto threw.

“Master Kon what’s going on!?” Raph called.

“The Prisoners rioted and broke out into the city! We need to recapture them immediately!” Kon shouted as he took off flying into the area. Immediately Mikey and Tiger Claw started taking down several mooks. Mikey used his Nun chucks to whip a couple into the wall as he saw April knock one down with her bat.

Donnie had caged several with his powers that allowed Slash to Imprison several as they suddenly saw Raptor streak out above them in the sky and begin firing feather bullets at several of the citizens. Laughing as he did so. The Citizens still trying to scramble to safety ended up having to dodge for their lives screaming in terror. However, a burst of wind blew them away and Master Kon was then quick to catch up to Raptor and land a hit on him.

The Eagle Mutant immediately squawked and took off. Kon with a perturbed look on his face took off after him. They could see Raptor try to get away, but Kon wouldn’t let him. The two had flown through the air zipping past the several roof tops of the area eventually grabbing his leg and pulling him out of the air. “You miserable dishonorable coward!” Kon hissed as he with a strong force slammed Raptor into the nearest wall.

“Where are they all coming from?!” Raph asked as he power punched one towards Slash who slammed him with Jishin, and he went flying into another wall. Carol used her skillet to knock a couple of thugs out as Mayhem was teleporting them back to the Prison but losing energy quickly.

“There’s gotta be a portal somewhere!” Mona added as she kicked another away. She swung her tail at a dazed one Klunk and Shelldon had just hit with the latter’s bowling ball canon. Klunk then knocked several away. Krysta using an ice tail on another thug before throwing him in Shinji’s direction.

The Cat Yokai threw the device to capture them. As this was going on the Foot Clan appeared peeking around the corner. “This is perfect, Bebop can you smell where the Prisoner’s are coming from?” Lieutenant asked.

“Way ahead of you!” Bebop replied sniffing the air. “This way!” he shouted as they snuck past Splinter using a fifty-man punch on several and they rushed out to the back of the city out the south gates. However, this didn’t go unnoticed by Mikey who after kicking down a thug ended up backing into Leo.

“Leo I just saw the Foot Clan! They might be headed to the Portals!” He shouted.

“Okay but why?” Leo asked, making a thug punch herself unconscious.

“Because Shadow Fiend felt like Shredder when he blocked one of my attacks. And Tiger Claw felt it too just before all Hell broke loose what about you?” Mikey asked.

“Yeah, actually! We’re gonna cut them off come on!” Leo shouted immediately opening a Portal focusing on Where the Bad guys were coming from. They immediately went through. Seeing that Masters Chikara and Hisomi had just arrived and were currently shoving as many of the thugs back into their cells as quickly as possible.

“Masters!” Mikey shouted.

Chikara turned immediately after beaming a large troll right in the head with her weapon. “Get to the Portals at the back of the building!” she shouted to Leo. “You shut them! Karai taught you didn’t she?”

Leo began to sweat immediately, his lips puckered as his eyes bugged out. “Maybe…” he squeaked the truth was she hadn’t yet.

“UGH! That is literally the next thing you teach!” she snarled punching a nearby Gorilla Yokai that tried to jump her to vent her anger.

“I can do it! Leo let’s go!” Mikey shouted as they headed in the instructed direction. Hisomi keeping up with Overdrive who he was currently fighting with.

As they made their way back there, they heard a powerful bark as Dog Pound came out of nowhere and snapped at them. The two dodged with Mikey pulling himself in his shell as a defense as Leo, managed to roll under him and kick him in the throat before portaling away.

Mikey grabbed him with his chains and threw him into the wall as Leo reappeared behind him and landed a couple of slashes on Dog Pound who growled. They weren’t deep enough to slow him down, but a small amount of blood began to trickle in them. Dog Pound was quickly able to shake off the pain and snap at Leo who pulled his head and arms into his shell. As his bite got no flesh. Mikey was able to slam a kick in the back of his head before he could start biting down, making him let go.

Leo, now able to move against Dog Pound, poked him in the eyes stunning him before spitting on his hands. “Three Star Hurricane!” he shouted slamming his open palms against Dog Pounds head much to his irritation. He shook Leo off who with a flourish landed as Mikey kicked Dog Pound in the gut making him flinch as the small turtle managed to kick the air of him. Mikey yelped bouncing on his good foot.

“Your abs are like rocks!” Mikey whined.

“Yeah, impressive you were able to do that at all.” Dog Pound growled as Mikey dodged out of the way of a punch.

“Time for a Portal Bullet! Name work in progress BTW!” Leo declared as he swung his swords. Instead of picking up debris and firing it like he wanted, however, a Portal opened between a section of Dog Pound’s Tail much to the boy’s horror and his rage. Dog Pound turned his eyes wide with rage as he stomped towards Leo who was sweating again.

“Oof so that wasn’t supposed to happen. You were supposed to be shot at with pebbles.” Leo quickly explained. “Wait that’s not much better. Anywhizzle, things happen. Someday we’ll look back at this and laugh.” He squeaked.

Dog Pound began viciously barking at Leo spit flying everywhere with a Murderous look in his eyes. “Today is not that day! Today is not that day!” he yelped dodging out of the way of him snapping as Mikey quickly chained and held him back as much as he could with his Nun chucks. Master Hisomi rushed in and sent Dog Pound flying into the wall. He turned to the two and pointed into the backyard of the Prison. They nodded and took off towards it. The yard had some Bramble in the back along the fence that was being burned. Immediately they saw the Portals. Ignoring the Thugs going in. Mikey gasped seeing those Portal as familiar.

“Oh no….” Mikey muttered horrified; he knew who was leading the Riot now. Then Leo gasped as soon as he saw a familiar figure turn towards them. Draxum who glared down at them.

“Well, well, if it isn’t Attila and the Turtle that blew up my lab. And allowed him to escape me.” Draxum said coldly.

Mikey let out a choked whimper instantly he was trapped.

Why are you nothing like Lou Jitsu! He was able to take out his foes immediately without any worthless sentimental feelings!”

“You are to betray and Destroy Lou Jitsu! You will go to whatever Sewer Hovel he crawled out of and take back the remaining pieces of the Dark Armor. Should he come, you will fight and destroy him!”

“That comes off when you’ve stopped in your insufferable sniveling!” Mikey remembered as he pulled at a phantom muzzle on his face.

“Mikey!” Leo shouted as he couldn’t get through to his brother. He was hyperventilating.

“Typical,” Draxum suddenly said. “One look at an opponent and he curls up into a pathetic and cowardly ball. I don’t know if you can hear me over your sniveling Attila, but this is your fault. You let me live, maybe now you’ll actually understand what I’ve been trying to teach you. All the innocent blood will be on your hands!” he hissed coldly.

Leo snarled rushing at Draxum. “FUCK OFF!” he shouted uncharacteristically, angry, as he swung at Draxum’s face, but he was quick to block it. A vine immediately came up from behind grabbing Leo from behind and slamming him down. They tried to stab him, but Leo rolled out of the way and escaped using a Portal. He then used one to bring a bunch of the Broken wall down on Draxum who immediately caught them and threw them back. Mikey tried to move but couldn’t.

Come on! He needs you! You have to help! Come on!” Mikey begged himself as Leo Portal Chopped the biggest Rock after sending the rest away. With a Roar he attempted to slash Draxum’s throat.

X X X

Rocksteady broke down the Door. Immediately they rushed in to see Chikara placing another set of thugs back in cells. She heard Leo scream. “You three catch incoming Prisoners and get them in those cells. The Rest of you guard the Monster!” she shouted rushing off to the Yard.

“Ma’am!” they shouted as they split into groups. Chikara rushed down the hall.

“Monster?” Brute asked.

“FOOT CLAN!” Recruit shouted rushing after the other guards headed to keep the Shadow Fiend under control. They turned as she slammed a furry of fast kicks and punches knocking them out. She charged down the hall.

“Quick follow her!” Lieutenant shouted as they rushed in to see Hismoi and Overdrive fight. The Cheetah Mutant grabbed his switch knives and dodged out of the way before spinning rapidly and slashing at Hismoi’s face. He sucked back a scream as new marks appeared over his eyes. His eyes were untouched, however. With him stunned, Overdrive immediately rushed to a small room and came back out smirking at the Master as he slipped the ring over his right ring finger.

“Lets see if I can do this right, Shadow Fiend attack!” Overdrive declared with a wide sneer on his face as the eyes and ring both lit up a bright green as the Shadow Fiend rushed at Hisomi.

Recruit gasped having watched carefully. “So that’s how!” she gasped as the two went crashing through the wall Draxum seeing this smirked jumped over and immediately smacked Chikara and Leo away then went over to them as Overdrive arrived and pulled them into a Portal.

 Chikara snarled as she closed all but one Portal. Glaring at Mikey. “Where were you!?” she shouted angrily.

“I….I couldn’t move….I tried I really did.” Mikey muttered, tearing up.

“Leave him alone! Draxum has put him through so much hell his brain freezes when he sees him!” Leo growled getting between them.

“Then he’s useless to the fight! Go through the portal after me and get him to shelter.” She growled rushing out.

Mikey hung his head with a couple of tears falling.

X X X

They had managed to find the Portals there was only one left. However immediately familiar purple vines appeared out of nowhere and began smashing buildings and intwining themselves into the structure.

“Draxum!?” Donnie gasped he and Raph went on for the attack.

“Wait! He’ll pull the buildings down if we get close.” Tiger Claw said, putting out his arm.

“How observant of you.” Draxum smirked.

“Do you think we care about a bunch of buildings?! Those can be rebuilt!” Goku snapped he pulled out Inazuma readying it.

“Fair enough, but what if I did this!” He said capturing several Yokai and placing them under the buildings he could pull down at any moment. Overdrive was also ready with Shadow Fiend. Raptor and Dog Pound smirked though the latter was wincing a bit.

“He also has our help.” Overdrive sneered. Mona gasped seeing two Yokai one a Lizard and the other a bird Yokai with styled hair and a lot of makeup. She recognized them instantly.

“My friends!” she gasped, trying to keep her voice down.

“Let them go!” Karai snarled.

“Only if you let us leave peacefully, and maybe have Attila thrown off the nearest cliff while you’re at it.” Draxum smirked.

Raph snarled his teeth barred at that. Donnie too, they were both ready to tear Draxum limb from limb but couldn’t.

“If I don’t do something my friends are going to die!” Mona gasped in a whisper. “There’s no way he’ll keep his word.”

“You have the advantage!” Splinter hissed at her. “They don’t know you’re here and you have a clear shot with Banrai! You should strike now! You can’t let any fear of change hold you back. I know what it’s like to fear the future when there is such a duty over it. But I’ve learned if that duty is not done by those who have it. It goes unfinished and people suffer! My Sons suffered because of my mistake! Don’t make that Mistake especially now!” he said to her.

Mona nodded, getting a determined look in her eyes, she pulled the weapon off her back and immediately jumped into the air there was a loud crash of thunder but before Draxum could react she had already cut through all the vines. Then suddenly wrapped in orange chains was a large dumpster that slammed into Draxum suddenly sending him careening into Overdrive, Dog Pound and Raptor.

“Go hurry!” Mona said sending them off as they thanked her.

“Mikey!” Krysta cheered.

“You did it!” Klunk shouted in joy as he panted giving them a thumbs up. Supported by his brothers as they cheered for him.

“Shadow Fiend destroy her then move on to the Turtles!!” Overdrive snarled as he let the ring light up. Once Shadow Fiend’s eyes matched, he rushed at Mona before anyone else could react. However, as he got close to her a large blue portal appeared between them as Raph cloaked in his Avatar appeared above Shadow Fiend with his brothers holding onto him.

“Hey Shadow Fiend! You want us? Well, come get us!” he shouted rearing back his fist as Mikey used his Nun Chucks to wrap around it, he gripped it as it was immediately covered in fire. Donnie summoned four small Mystic Tech Rockets to attach themselves to his arm. Mona yelped ducking as Raph charged forward with a Roar. And slamming Shadow Fiend right in the cheek and pushing him back as Mona blushed.

“That is so hot.” she muttered.

“MYSTIC HOT SOUP HIBERNATOR!” They shouted together as Donnie barely held on screamed. Immediately a large burst of Fire exploded bursting out into the air above Draxum and the Tiranno group as Shadow Fiend was sent flying back towards them. When Overdrive was knocked back. Recruit Rocksteady and Bebop gasped eyeballing the ring leaving their leaders in the dust they screamed rushing after it as it flew.

“OURS, OURS, OURS, OURS, OURS, OURS, OURS, OURS, OURS!” they shouted rushing after it.

The group was in a heap as they looked up Shadow Feind was nowhere to be found and they were surrounded by everyone even Mikey who despite hanging back was able to despite his knees shaking.

“So, who has to surrender to Who?” Azulong asked.

“Whom.” Kon muttered correcting him as the Dragon rolled his eyes.

“This battle is far from over!” Overdrive snarled as he clenched his fists. “SHADOW FIEND!” However, nothing he yelped looking at his hand. “Damn it!” he shouted looking around him “Where did it go!?”

Immediately echoing around them was maniacal laughter as coming out of the Portal with Bebop and Rocksteady as Foot Brute and Foot Lieutenant stood beside them Foot Recruit marched forward with a triumphant look on his face showing she had the ring. “There is no Shadow Fiend…..only” she said as suddenly a large growl as Shadow fiend jumped back down and placed the ring on her hand as it lit up brightly the eyes matching immediately as everyone turned. Karai and Mikey gasped in absolute horror as they knew immediately.

THE SHREEEEEDEERRRRRRR!!!!!” Foot Recruit declared as everyone gasped in horror.

“No!” Karai gasped her breath catching in her chest as with an absolute look of pure blood lust. Recruit gripped her hand with a twisted smile as she gave the next command.

“Master Shredder Destroy your enemies!” she declared as immediately Shredder charged at them.

Everyone gasped as he seemed to phase forward, but Hisomi quickly got between everyone and blocked the Shredder. He was being pushed into the ground as he skid back. Chikara was quick to join in making the grapple even.

Shinji unleashed a huge burst of wind to push him back as Kon joined with his own wind magic and Juto used his own Cat-o-Nine Tails to hold back the Shredder as Goku used his tail and Inazuma as an anchor for them as he and Slash helped Juto pull. The three Dragons with a combined battle cry struck Shredder as hard they could and managed to knock him back a bit.

Azulong immediately turned to the Turtle’s group. “Get out of here now!” he shouted at them.

”I believe that is our cue to leave.” Overdrive said as the four took off down the nearest alleyway.

“Leonardo make a portal now!” Karai shouted as Leo nodded swinging and focusing as much as he could to get them home as Donnie imputed Auto pilot for the Turtle Copter. Immediately the Hamatos were safe on the other side as it closed. The shredder then broke free of Juto’s weapon and knocked Chikara and Hisomi back so hard and high that they crashed into Kon and the three fell into a heap on the ground.

“Masters!” Shinji said rushing over to them as they pulled themselves up.

“Forget us, focus on the battle at hand!” Chikara barked as the council and the Guard surrounded the Shredder.

“We will not let you leave this city!” Juto snarled.

“You all may have the gall to stop us but, in the end, you are of no concern to us! We will find the Hamatos eventually and the world is at Shredder’s command and there’s nothing you can do about it.” She said darkly letting the ring shine as Shredder unleashed an intense burst of energy knocking all ten of them back into the walls and destroying a second of Oaishu as the Shredder shot up. Recruit with a crazed look of triumph on her face as Bebop and Foot Lieutenant held on to Rocksteady who had one hand on both of the Shredder’s ribbon and was gripping Brute’s hand as fierce as they could with the other all screaming as she shouted.

“FOOOOOOT CLAAAAAAAAAAANNNN!!!!!!!!”


To be continued….

Chapter 46: Shreddy or Not!

Chapter Text

I own nothing except the stuff I made up


Shreddy or Not!

The Lights at Fire and Icing immediately flickered off with the store now having a sign that said going out of business. “Master Shredder you have returned to us!” Recruit Bebop and Rocksteady bowed as the Shredder’s body sat in a chair.

“And after five hundred years! The Foot Clan can finally full fill its mission and do your dark bidding!” Bebop added.

“We are not worthy!” Rocksteady added reverently.

The Body just sat there in the Shredder’s Dark Throne doing nothing. “Forget it kids he’s not moving unless we use this ring thing. We’ve gotta free his soul from the Twilight Realm. But where to begin? We must move quickly before the Hamatos can counterattack.”

“No Need….” Said a familiar voice that entered all their heads. “I will find you….”

In the Twilight Realm the Goku Figure began to crack with pink light shining through it before exploding completely then a set of locks began undoing themselves chains unlocked and pulled away from their hooks as the mouth on the Shredder Star began to open. Back in the Fire and Icing cave the cave began to shake so aggressively that rocks and debris fell around everyone all the candles started to blow out rapidly one after another then there was a mighty force that sent Brute and Lieutenant off the top of the shrine much to the shock of Recruit, Bebop and Rocksteady. They landed on the ground with a thud as the firelight was suddenly replaced with a ghostly blue light from the evil flames now lightning them. Shredder’s eyes then changed from Green to their original bright pink.

Then finally back in the lair both Mikey and Karai shrieked with agony holding their heads in pain as a searing burning pain roared through them.

“I. AM. FREEEEEEE!!!!!!” Shedder exclaimed after gripping the armrest and crushing it as he ripped off the collar and stood laughing maniacally as a burst of pink evil energy came out of his maw and the grooves in his armor shone brightly with that color to match.

Once he had calmed down from his elation while still glowing with intense power as he took his first few steps for the first time in a year. “Finally, all these centuries the world is at my mercy once again! And this time there will be no tricks by the Hamatos!” Shredder promised as he looked down at his lackeys. “Now Show my Foot Clan!” 

The Foot Elite looked nervous. Rocksteady immediately pulled out his Phone and Stylist. “Hold on uhh thick fingers!” he said sheepishly to Shredder as he looked through the calendar app. “Okay Julie’s got Kara-tay tonight, Karen has Piano tomorrow. Then there’s cupcake day Friday…OH SATURDAY! Can you wait till Saturday?” Rocksteady earnestly asked, smiling as much as he could.

“Yeaaaaahhhh, sorry, somethings happened after that battle and it’s kind of just us and some girl scouts at the moment….” Lieutenant admitted nervously.

“BUT WE HAVE THE WILL OF THOUSANDS!” Lieutenant shouted jumping up in front of everyone. Before rushing up to the Shredder and plastering herself against him. “Tell us your bidding!” she hissed with a wicked smile.

The Shredder began to walk forward causing her to slide off. “To be truly unstoppable I must adsorb the Hamato essence of the Clan’s most powerful member.”

“Orange Turtle?” Bebop suggested.

No, as infinite as his potential is and instrumental he was, to rebuilding, my body. He is too Green, untapped. For what I require.”

“EEEEEHHHHHHH!!!!” Recruit, declared grinning madly with Rope, Duct Tape and a Burlap sack. Bebop slid out from beside her.

“Not Necessary,” he muttered to her.

“I NEVER GET TO USE THESE!” She complained.

“Then you will want Hamato Karai!” Lieutenant told his Master.

Yes, SHE IS NEAR!” Shredder, declared his head snapping up to the cave ceiling. He charged out of the bakery destroying it before roaring towards New York in a furry of Power to mark his trail.

X X X

Everyone immediately started screaming and running around spastically while Karai had changed back into her armor for the coming battle. Mayhem seemed to be searching for something as this was going on. “WHAT ARE WE GONNA DO!?” Splinter shouted as Klunk cried waterfall tears on her nearby cat tree and the boys, April and Krysta ran around screaming. Shelldon flew screaming as Tiger Claw just sat in a ball eye twitching.

Karai and Carol watched as everyone panicked, the latter was trying to get everyone to calm down to no avail.

“This isn’t gonna help stop screaming!” Carol cried.

“THE SHREDDERS GONNA COME BACK AT ANYTIME NOW!” Mikey shrieked as his brother screamed sliding up behind him.

Calm yourselves!” Karai shouted unleashing a calming wave that made them stop. “Listen,” she said once she had their attention. “It’s true that we are out of time. But I can buy some. There’s only one choice open to us. I must reseal myself and Shredder’s soul back into the Twilight Realm!”

“NOOOOOO!” the Turtles screamed in horror rushing towards Karai almost ready to squeeze her in a tight group hug.

“Gram-Gram you can’t! It was awful for you!” Mikey cried.

“You were sick when we got you out!” Donnie added.

“There’s gotta be another way!” Raph stated.

“Please don’t do that!” Leo begged.

 “It won’t be for very long this time; I’m counting on all of you to be strong. Once I have sealed away the Shredder’s soul, I need all of you to take back his body and take it back to Oaishu. Tell the Council the Guard what happened, so that it can be guarded for eternity. And a better seal key can be made to take my place.”

Krysta spastically gasped remembering something as her eyes became fish-like and she shouted. “CORE OF THE EARTH WITH LEO’S POWER!”

“I suppose that could work too.” Karai noted but she suddenly gasped. “No, he’s already found us!” she gasped holding her head. The others sensed it too. All from the Hamato Bloodline looked around in sheer horror as their wall burst open, knocking everyone off their feet as Karai pulled herself to her knees and looked up in horror.

KAAAARRRRAAAAIIII!” Shredder shouted, “I could sense you were here!” He told her as the Foot Leaders stood at his side Lieutenant with an evil toothy grin on his face as Brute stood ready to fight. Recruit also had her teeth barred and was in a charging position and a crazed smile on her face. Bebop grinned evilly cracking his knuckles as Rocksteady sneered at them. “Now I will consume your Hamato essence and become truly invincible! Crush anyone who gets in my way!”  

Karai glared and stood up using her Ninpo to make her hand blade as everyone surrounded her in battle stances. “Protect Gram-Gram! She’s our only Chance to defeat Shredder!” Raph shouted.

“Shelldon initiate Lair defense protocol Omega!” Donnie shouted.

“Got it!” Shelldon declared his eyes flashing several times before suddenly the Albearto clock on the wall, the speakers even the Projector and old Jupiter Jim Action Figure they recovered from the Dark Armor was shooting lasers everywhere as everyone yelped.

“Why is everything lasers!?” Mikey yelped.

“Because ever since you dumped the rest of April’s bounce potion on my P.S.D.D; and Leo stole my eyebrows…never….again!” Donnie growled before leaping into the air. “For our recently discovered, yet dearly beloved Grandmother!” He pulled out the Rocket extension on his Tech Bo and went to attack the Shredder. However, he grabbed him and slammed him down before kicking him towards his bedroom.

“Donnie!” Shelldon shouted rushing after him as Tiger Claw and Raph immediately double teamed him. Shredder grabbed Raph by the face and jumped up before slamming him into the ground. And smacked Tiger Claw away. He saw Donnie getting back up out of the corner of his eye with Shelldon and Splinter fighting off the Foot Mutants and Leader’s on his own. As Tiger Claw then smashed into wall by the front door which suddenly opened to reveal Todd.

“Hey guys! You kind of disappeared after that really weird cruise. Just thought I’d check up on ya.” He chuckled as Tiger Claw slammed the door shut.

“NOT NOW!” he shrieked.

Leo meanwhile jumped above Shredder with his two Katana raised. Shredder blocked him then flipped around to slash Leo. Donnie sent a couple of missiles that slowed him down long enough to; Leo to escape. He flipped and landed skidding back a little. It was then Mikey rushed in and whipped at him with his Nun chucks. He blocked them but Mikey flipped around in front of them.

He then whipped at Shredder again this time however Shredder used the ribbons on his back to counter them. Knocking them left as Mikey knocked the ribbon going for his throat right. Shredder then summoned several Kunai. And threw them at Mikey who expertly knocked them away. He then back flipped away from an incoming stab from his claws. Shredder followed up by having one of his Ribbons whips after him but Mikey in midair countered it. When he landed on his feet, he blocked several more.

Klunk then jumped on his back, after becoming a Water Panther and began slashing at his armor. However, Shredder quickly threw her off and dodged another rocket blow from Donnie and lasers from Shelldon.

Raph then appeared from seemingly nowhere and uppercut the Shredder. Knocking him out of the way as he then disappeared into one of Leo’s portals. Leo and Shredder than charged at each other.

Leo then threw one of his Katana and teleported behind Shredder as he swiped at the ground getting nothing but concrete in his claws as Leo summoned two portals one for Raph to hit him with a Power Punch and the other to pull out Donnie’s Yaldabaoth Avatar with his sword firing missiles that knock the Shredder back further and actually keeping up with his Claws. Mikey focused on trying to remember what Draxum taught him as he clenched his hands and raised his arms. To his delight orange phantom chains shot up from the ground and wrapped themselves tightly around Shredder forcing him down to the ground and wrapped themselves tightly against Shredder. Krysta froze his head in a solid block of ice that April broke a pipe of sewer water with making it impossible to see through as Recruit attacked April and she attacked her back again.

Tiger Claw and Raph in his own Avatar jumped on him to pin him down as Donnie used his powers to make purple restraints appear and grab Shredder holding him down more. “Karai now!” Tiger Claw shouted Karai wove a hand sign and charged with one of Splinter’s many weapons to seal herself in. She jumped into the air as she had five Hundred years ago.

“NO, YOU DON’T!” Rocksteady shouted charging directly into Karai and sending her spinning with a sickening crack from her left arm and ribs after Rocksteady’s horn crashed into wall sliding down. She yelped in pain.

“GRAM-GRAM!” the Turtles yelled. Immediately after, with a Mighty Roar Shredder split apart the chains knocking everyone into the wall as Mikey got to his knees freezing a little as the links from his attack were scattered across the floor. Krysta managed to push him out of the way. He shook it off thanking her.

The Foot Elite then charged they charged back. Donnie grappled with Lieutenant, Raph with Brute, Mikey and Krysta with Bebop, Tiger Claw with Rocksteady as the former gripped the latter’s horn as he tried to push back. And Splinter with Recruit, starting with a swing from his tail.

Carol helped Karai to her feet. “Karai!” Klunk mewed worriedly.

“That stupid Rhino Broke several of her bones!” Shelldon cried after scanning her. Leo immediately rushed over.

“We’ve gotta get Gram-Gram out of here!” Leo said opening a portal. Shelldon blasted Shredder away with a large laser as he tried to charge at them. They all rushed into the Lab from the Portal. Carol helped her sit down and Leo passed her his medical supplies.

“Okay you three have to protect Gram-Gram!” he said to them.

“Got it!” Carol, Shelldon and Klunk replied. “Franken-Foot you too!” he shouted sensing he was in the Room.

“BUDDY!” he growled affirmatively saluting. Leo looked back at Karai and hugged her gently as she hugged him back and smiled. Leo smiled back and immediately rushed through another portal and Bebop immediately punched him in the side of his face. Leo twisted in the air and skid back.

“Ha! You gonna cry I almost wrecked your perfect smile, Mr. Vanity!” Bebop mocked.

Leo wiped the blood from his lips. “I maybe vain but at least that keeps me from having my own Gravitational Pull!”

“OH, YOU JACKASS!” Bebop snarled.

“BRING IT ON LITTLE PIGGY!” Leo snarled back as they lunged at each other and immediately started fighting in a Dust Cloud.

“At least being Pear-Shaped prevents me from stripping the Earth of Moisturizer!” Bebop shouted. “And you punch like a Baby too!”

“Says the guy that needs metal, to get a better punch than Carl Sando!” Leo snapped back.

X X X

April blocked a blow from Recruit before spinning around with a kick and knocking Recruit back towards the wall near the tank as Splinter knocked back Foot Brute. Rocksteady with a roar charged at April who slid underneath and jumped up and slammed her bat hard into his head making him dizzy.

Krysta ducked under one punch of Lieutenants and blocked the other before jumping up onto his shoulders and throwing him into the wall twisting his arms roughly as she went.

Splinter dodged a kick from Recruit then blocked another one as he looked right into her. “Why would you and your two friends waste your time with these Foot Clowns!? You all have your lives ahead of you!!” he said as blocked a couple of hits even flipping over and blocking them with his feet as he continued. “You all have the Potential to be so much more than what you are!”

“We are loyal only to Foot and Master Shredder! Especially me!” Recruit bellowed before charging. “FOOT CLAAAAAA-“Tiger Claw immediately hit her with an open palm attack causing her to crash into the ground.

“Hey guys!” Todd suddenly said popping up behind them. “Ya never called ya never wrote. I was getting kind of worried about you guys! How’d you like the cruise?”

“WHY ARE YOU STILL HERE!?” Tiger Claw bellowed incredulously.

“Todd, can you go wait in the tank please?” Splinter asked exasperatedly.

“You betcha!” Todd replied, turning to do so squeaking innocently as he went. Mayhem suddenly appeared and barked at Krysta and April who shoved Rocksteady back into the living room.

“What is it boy?” April had as he placed a device down and made a chattering noise as Splinter looked over seeing a small candle like Object with the symbol of Oaishu on it.

“Krysta, April! That will call, the Guard! Get above ground and launch it now!” Splinter yelled at them.

“Mayhem hurry!” April said as the little Yokai jumped on Krysta and April’s head and poofed them out of the fight.

X X X

Rocksteady and Bebop charged at Leo who used his Portal to pull out a Monia bomb and throw it at them with a grin as he did so. The two screamed as they were caked in the chemical stench. “WE THOUGHT THE JOKE WAS DEAAAAADDD!” Rocksteady cried as Leo yelped moving out of the way of a Slash from Shredder. However, the ribbon wrapped around his foot and slammed him into the ground. He then grabbed Leo by the face and picked him up rearing his other hand back to kill him.

Raph however punched him away and charged after him as Leo looked up to see his Childhood home burning around him everything completely destroyed. He stared in horror.

Back with Raph he had shoved Shredder into one of the Arcade Machines kneed him then combining both fists he swung hitting Shredder hard a couple of times before punching him a couple of times then using two of the Arcade machines and slammed them both on Shredder. Who was stunned a little. He then grabbed Shredder and threw him through the wall into the Kitchen.

However, before Raph could follow up Shredder punched him back grabbed him and slammed his head into one of the shelves. As he did, he suddenly sensed his former daughter.

Karai!” he growled leaving Raph and jumped up through the floor to find Shelldon, Carol, Klunk and Frankenfoot all standing guard around Karai. “No more hiding Child!”

Klunk immediately changed into a smaller version of the Robot that they had seen in Japan. She launched several lasers and missiles before rocketing forward and punching Shredder a couple of times. Just before he grabbed her and smashed her through all the machinery and threw her into the weaker walls.

“KLUNK!” Shelldon shouted as she changed back. He rushed to her. before he could reach for Klunk the floor fell through and she disappeared with a scream. “NOOOO!”

Carol rushed over and slammed Shredder as hard as she could with a skillet. However, he grabbed it crushed it instantly and threw Carol out of the room.

“THAT’S ENOUGH!” Shelldon shouted pointing at Shredder for the Rest of Donnie’s tech to charge at him. He followed with a large laser gun from his back. “BOOYAKASHA!” he shouted. Shredder, merely slashed away Donnie’s tech destroying it. The Ribbons then went for Shelldon, he gasped.

Just then something shoved him out of the way and was destroyed in his place. “FRANKEN FOOT!” he shouted.

“Bud….yyyyyyyyyy” the Golem wheezed as the lights faded from his mask. Shocked Shelldon found himself at the Mercy of the Shredder who went to crush him however Karai engulfed herself in a light healing herself as much as she could before charging at Shredder with a scream.

Bursting out of the room and clashing with Shredder using her arm blade as the two landed in the middle of the room. Donnie’s bust landed at Karai’s feet as Raph collapsed to his knees finally finishing Bebop and Rocksteady. The Turtles were all in one place as Karai picked up the Bust and began to transform it.

“You….will NOT Harm. My Family!” Karai roared as the bust immediately changed into a large energy lance. She immediately charged at a blinding speed and slashed off the Shredder’s arms, he screamed in pain. Enraged Shredder unleashed several blades that slammed into the wall.

Karai ran and dodged each one with an expertly placed slide. With a battle cry, she threw the lance as she resummoned her Ninpo blade and threw it at the Shredder stabbing him in the shoulder and slowing him down. With a hateful glare he unleashed a bunch of blades: dark red almost as if stained with blood. Karai wasn’t deterred, she with one mighty slash she turned them to rubble that she then used to shoot at Shredder like a barrage of bullets.

With one more slash Karai rushed down ready to try and seal him again. However, the ribbons from Shredder’s back blocked it and shattered it before he grabbed her slamming her down hard leaving her in a daze. “You may have recovered from your time in the Twilight Realm! But my time there and the essence of your family has made me stronger! YOU HAVE FAILED! And now your power is mine!”

Karai glared. “If my Power is what you seek,” she asked placing a hand on his chest. “THEN TAKE IT!” she shouted immediately using her Ninpo to blow the Shredder apart, almost blowing him to pieces revealing a core that she was attempting to destroy as she did however a familiar hand tried to pull itself out holding her hand.

“Daughter….” Said the face of her father, Karai gasped in sheer shock, almost horror.

Otosan!?” she gasped in a whisper. The Shredder took this chance. And immediately blasted her hard tears fell from her eyes as a dark spot began to form around her torso and spread quickly. The Turtles stared in horror especially Mikey and Raph who only saw the world slow down around them. As Karai fell, turning her head weakly to look at them smiling as tears ran from her eyes. “Anata Wa Hitorijanai…”

Raph gasped as Leo and Mikey rushed to help her, but he grabbed them and Donnie and ran away. “GRAM-GRAM!” Leo shouted as he and Mikey struggled to get back to her.

“NO! The Hamato must live on!” Raph declared. Donnie sacrificed his tech bo to hold up the ceiling to the tunnel as it was caving in.

X X X

The pipes above them were bursting, they had left Recruit and the leaders in a heap as they began gathering what they could into the tank. The Water poured on them like sudden storm. The fire on the heads of the Leaders going out. “Klunk!?” They suddenly heard Mikey called out as Raph came in.

“Everybody into the tank!” he shouted but realized something and looked around. “Where are Franken Foot, Krysta and April!?”

“And Shelldon!?” Donnie added.

“KLUNNNKKK!” Mikey shouted, running around where he could. “WHERE ARE YOU!? KLUNK!?”

“The Girls and Mayhem are safe. We thought the others were with you!” Splinter said. “And where’s Karai!?”

Raph’s eyes watered his lip trembled. clenching his fist as he looked away from them. Splinter gasped in Horror, falling to his knees gritting his teeth in grief. Tiger Claw threw the nearest rock with a shout of anger punching the tank as he tried to steady himself as Carol looked at them in sympathy and sorrow. Leo was trying to calm Mikey who was having a Panic attack as Donnie and him began to guide him to the Tank. However suddenly Shredder burst into the room. He was glowing marching towards them. Eyes glowing with blood lust.

“Tiger Claw, Carol the Boys they must escape.” Splinter told them they nodded in agreement.

“GO NOW WE’LL COVER YOU!” Tiger suddenly shouted.

“We’re not leaving you!” Raph shouted desperately.

“Raphael as long as there are Hamato there is still hope!” Splinter declared the wind whipping his hair. Raph nodded picking up his brothers despite their protests.

“NO!” Mikey shouted thrashing to get out banging against the door wailing and sobbing as he couldn’t get out.

“Todd get us out of here.” Raph muttered, The Capybara solemnly nodded and drove off as Mikey flashed between his corrupt form and Normal once again tears streaming wildly.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!”


To be continued…..

Chapter 47: A Shred End!

Chapter Text

Welcome to the last actual chapter of the Fic! I have to work on the outline for a little bit for the next one I might go into more details later. Also, I apologize to super fans of the 1987 series in advance. ^^; I swear I don’t hate it I just thought what I’m about to do would be funnier than in canon.


I own nothing except the stuff I made up!


A Shred End!

The Sun was setting now the color of the sky was a set of dark blood red clouds with a bitterly cold wind as the Turtle tank rushed upstate.


“How could you just drive away and leave them behind!?” Leo snapped angrily at Raph who was trying to keep himself calm. Mikey right now had calmed down enough himself they didn’t have to worry about his Rage mode. But he was in his shell sobbing quietly.

“It’s what they wanted Leo! If we had stayed, we would’ve been killed! As long as there are Hamato, there’s still a chance!”

“A Chance to do what!?” Donnie barked.

“I don’t know! I didn’t get to ask him that! Don’t worry, I’m the Big Brother, the one that is the biggest! It’s on me to figure out how to defeat the Shredder!” Raph declared placing a hand on his chest.

Mikey popped out of his shell, glaring as tears continued down his face.

“HOW!? We’re scattered, Donnie lost his Tech-Bo. We barely beat Shredder last time. The lair’s been destroyed, and Gram-Gram is….” he shouted before slowing down to remember the last time he saw Karai alive. “And the others might be next.” He muttered worriedly gritting his teeth.

Raph patted his head; “It’s gonna be okay big man! We just need a plan! One, simple, plan…That’ll save Dad, save Carol, save Tiger Claw. Stop Shredder, find Shelldon, April, Mayhem, Franken-Foot, Krysta and Klunk and prevent the destruction of the World.”

“Yeah, that’ll be easy.” Mikey muttered disheartenedly.

Everyone hung their heads; they had a titanic task on their shoulders. They were scared. Even Leo wasn’t cracking jokes right now. Maybe too overwhelmed.

“I know what’ll turn those frowns upside down.” Todd cheerfully said. “LEM-“

“Do not! Say Lemonade!” Doctor Delicate touch growled pointing at Todd with his eyes wide with irritability. Everyone else had tearful glares at Todd who simply turned back to the road.

“Okie-doki.” He chipperly replied.

Raph exhaled, “Okay I need some place I can concentrate! A Sanctuary free of all distractions to focus on the dire task at hand!” He told them optimistically.

A Few minutes later…..

“Welcome to the Puppiest place on Earth!” Todd declared as they arrived at Cuddle Cakes Puppy sanctuary. Leo was covered in puppies, some older dogs that recognized them. Including a black Sheep Dog that practically buried Donnie under them. Raph blinked at the place never having been there as Todd hung off his shoulder both having Puppies that had somehow climbed on top of them.

Leo had a couple of new Puppies on his shoulders as Mikey was in his shell sniffling surrounded by Puppies that were licking him.

X X X

He suddenly heard Karai’s shallow breathing from his arms as she groaned in agony and coughed. “Don’t worry Gram-Gram! I’ll get you out of here!” Shelldon said as he blasted away from what was left of the Lair as Shredder looked around to see if Karai had in fact survived as their Prisoners were being guarded by Brute and Lieutenant. The other three were searching the Lair for Karai as well.

“Strange…..Nothing’s changed I feel no different! Destroying Karai should have given me her power!” Shredder growled as Klunk as a Rock watched nervously from not too far away.

More agonizing she was actually quite close to Carol, Tiger Claw and Splinter and could free them. But had no opportunity to. “Maybe you destroyed that too, it’s not impossible, just unheard of.” Bebop pointed out.

“If that’s the case, just absorb Hamato Yoshi’s essence!” Brute said pointing to the Rat-man who’s eyes widened in fear. “He the second strongest Hamato currently.”

Shredder rushed over roaring at Splinter who looked away in fear before Tiger Claw suddenly headbutted Shredder stunning him a little and making him stumble away.

“BACK OFF CHEESE GRATER!” Tiger Claw snarled protectively.

Shredder merely seemed amused tilting his head and eye smiling at Tiger Claw. “You’re spirit is impressive! Perhaps in another world we would’ve been allies.”

Tiger Claw’s eyes narrowed in disgust and his response was to immediately spit in Shredder’s face. The Demon recoiled in disgust. Bebop and Rocksteady immediately went to charge him, but Shredder held his hand out to stop them. “Leave him, I’ll personally make him pay for that.” Shredder assured.

“Want to get your own justice! Nice!” Bebop complemented.

“Really let the flea bag have it and get yourself a nice Tiger skin rug!” Rocksteady added.

“That statement is contradictory.” Tiger Claw deadpanned.

“Regardless Master Shredder, you will need Hamato Yoshi alive!” Lieutenant pointed out. “Let us consult the Foot Clan training video!” Lieutenant said pulling up his phone.

“Welcome to the Foot Clan Dudes!” Said Lieutenant in the video as he and Brute wore Leis in it while having a Hawaiian theme. With a wave behind them. “Are you ready to have a Tubular time? Serving the-“Immediately the Video then cut out to reveal Bebop and Rocksteady around art of the Shredder attacking gesturing to him with Jazz hands. “THE SHREDDER!” they shouted they held their positions and jazz hands as grumbled broken audio from the original part of the Video was sloppily played over and barely heard.

“What did you two do?” Lieutenant growled at them.

“Edited the video…..roughly…” Bebop admitted glancing around.

“WHAT WHY!?” Lieutenant roared.

“Because your original poster didn’t do our Master Justice!” Bebop snapped. “What you had was a stock photo of a surfer with the head of some Japanese Hobo in a samurai helmet from 1987 taped on the body!”

“That Video was not yours to alter!” Lieutenant snapped at them.

“WE HAD TO DO IT BECAUSE YOU NEVER DID! DID YOU NOT SEE OUR MASTER LAST YEAR AND NOW HE’S A FREAKING GOD!” Rocksteady shouted.

Brute noticed that Shredder looked annoyed at their arguing with Lieutenant using the stereotypical my house my rules argument as he chuckled nervously. “Sorry about that Master, I’ve got the Video we’re just uhhh gonna fast forward…..” he muttered swiping on his phone on the Video length.

“Congratulations you have caught yourself, a Hamato!” Said Brute in the video with Bebop and Rocksteady as Human boys and younger. They were all in lab coats with gloves and safety goggles.

Step one!” Lieutenant said as Brute picked up a vial of something while Riley held a piece of paper in his hands. “To extract the essence, you will need the Ancient Mystic Compound known as Empyrean!” Lieutenant instructed with a wink. “This very rare and valuable-“

The Vile had suddenly slipped out of Brute’s hands. Rico and Riley had both yelped and dove for it but hit their heads instead as Lieutenant oofed the sound of glass shattered.

Where do I find this substance?” Shredder asked. This stopped the bickering of the other three, Foot members as Recruit was pushing them apart.

“Draxum used it to make Ooze! Let’s go raid his lab in the Hidden City!” Bebop said.

And where is this Hidden City?” Shredder asked.

Rocksteady noticed something and smirked. “Conveniently down there!” he said smirking and pointing down as they looked to see that right below the Turtles this whole time was the Hidden City. It was like looking at the Map in real life. And their fight had blown enough of a hole to open the way down. Showing the backside of the False Sky of the Yokai haven.

X X X

A burst of magic shot off into the sky, disappearing. “Think it’ll work?” Krysta asked as Mayhem’s ears drooped. The sky was black now and they were in total Darkness as the light from the Distress signal faded.

“I hope so. I can’t text anyone! The internet and power’s out in in this part of the city!!” April groaned. Krysta’s ear suddenly twitched.

“Wait, what’s that?” she asked, turning in the direction of the sound. They immediately saw a burst of purple light coming their way. It was Shelldon rushing over to them with Karai.

“Shelldon, Karai!” April shouted.

“I need to get her to a hospital! I can’t find one on my own with the Power and Internet out here!” Shelldon said to them as he touched down and activated his flood lights.

“Mom’s hospital’s close by! They’ll have emergency power we can-“April began Karai lifted her arm and tried to speak. Immediately she coughed violently, spitting up blood and began to bleed from her mouth and nose. That was when everyone noticed the Dark Red stain covering half of her shirt. A soft green aura began to glow around her.

“No….” she said gripping April’s hand. “No…..I will not….be….able….to continue this journey.” Karai strained to say.

“But Karai the boys need you!” April gasped as Mayhem nodded frantically.

“They’re not done their special Ninja training!” Shelldon added as Krysta starred in horror. Her mind went back to that horrible memory of when her mother was killed. Tears pooling in her eyes as the memories of Mikey calling himself a monster and being plagued by awful nightmares came to her next as Karai managed to speak again.

“April….you….you must help the boys….complete their training!” Karai gasped, letting out another yelp of pain. She couldn’t do anything….again.

“KARAI, YOU CAN’T DIE!” Krysta screamed as she let out a broken wail and began sobbing. Karai, with Mayhem’s help as he whimpered placed her free hand on her cheek.

“Do not despair….my child….No one is truly gone….When we die, we….rgg merge…pant with the whole of life…..becoming one…with all of Nature…..all of the Universe….all of….you….”

“Karai!” April said in tears still gripping Karai’s hand as Krysta hugged the other one having listened, but tears were still falling. “I’m not a Hamato!” she said sorrowfully.

“Oh my child you…..have always been….one of us….you all have.” She said as April smiled at her Krysta, Shelldon and Mayhem did as well tearfully. The aura got brighter as there was a buzzing. April gasped shocked at what was going on as the aura swirled around her the other three gasped watching in shock as she began floating up. There was a bright flash of light that blinded Krysta and the others as April suddenly changed to having her jacket now have draw-strings, with a hood and the Clan insignia on the back; She had a long short sleeved form fitting shirt underneath that. She also now had long arm length, black gloves that only had a hook for the thumb and tights with a green Sarong as her hair was now up in a top knot. Her eyes shone brightly as information about the Hamato’s mystic power and to her surprise even her own Ninpo began to flow into her mind. She slowly began to land as everyone could see her more clearly now.

With a smile Karai allowed herself into Death’s embrace, she faded away. Now free of pain she held something precious to her chest. It was Mikey’s drawing from when they had found her. When she was gone with the last bits of her light it lay gently on the ground unrolling. Krysta wiped her eyes gently picking it up and holding it close with utmost care.

Find them….” April heard Karai say. “Find our family!” She stood up and looked in the distance.

“Guys,” she said as Mayhem determinedly jumped onto her shoulder. “Let’s go.”

X X X

“I got it lets finish our Ninpo training and kick his tin butt!” Leo declared.

“YES! Exactly!” Raph declared excitedly pointing at Leo as they were thinking into the wee hours of the Night. “Once we get full control of our Ninpo we can use it to defeat Shredder with all kinds of new Mystic Powers! I know what I have to do and train!” he said as he went into a squat and took a deep breath. “FOCUS!” He said he ground his feet into the ground a little. “LIKE A BOOOOOOOOOOSSSSSSSSSSS!”

Grunting growling and screaming like he was constipated with a face to match. His avatar manifested around him as he tried to make a double of himself it stretched off of him still kind of attached as another head popped out from the shoulder then a couple of other arms from his eyes and mouth as another head had eyes on the breast plates of his plastron and a couple more heads popped out from the bottom of his shell. Legs turned backwards poked out of the shell spikes as Raph finally stopped feeling the clone finally pop off of him, he turned quickly to look at it all he saw was a mass of limbs eyes heads and spikes. Raph snarled.

“NOTHING I DO IS WORKING!” he screamed punching a nearby tree and breaking the trunk and causing it to fall down much to the shock of the others. Mikey whimpering a little.

However suddenly poofing in front of them was Mayhem with Krysta, April and Shelldon.

“April!” Leo cheered.

“Mayhem!” Raph declared.

“Krysta!” Mikey cheered his eyes gleaming with joy.

“Shelldon!” Donnie cheered.

“Donnie!” Shelldon cheered as they hugged each other in relief.

“Wait where is Klunk?” Mikey asked looking around. He whimpered when he saw their faces.

Shelldon. “Hey, it’s okay, Donnie and I share the information of the Trackers!” He said activating a display on his phone.

Donnie perked up “gasping! I should’ve thought of looking at the vitals sooner.”

“With the Trackers you put in us.” Leo muttered sliding out from behind him.

“That can be neither confirmed nor denied!” Donnie quickly said. “Anyway,” Donnie said scrolling down. It showed the names of the others and what he assumed where Heart Rates and other stuff Mikey didn’t quite understand.

“She’s not hurt it looks like she’s scared but other than that she’s fine.” Donnie said reading off the screen.

“Guys….” Shelldon said muttering sadly. “The Lair and Franken-Foot are totally trashed.”

“Karai is gone too….” Krysta said sadly, handing Mikey back his drawing.

“Yeah, we know….” Mikey muttered glancing down on it a couple of tears fell hitting it. “We could feel it.”

“Yeah, but now she’s a ghost inside my head!” April declared.

“Wait what!? Is that what Karai meant by becoming the Whole of everything and us?!” Krysta gasped.

“Not exactly she says.” April replied. “This is kind of special.”

“That means her soul survived and now she’s inside April!” Mikey gasped in awe.

“Okay new plan!” Raph declared reinvigorated. “Gram-Gram, tells April!” he said pointing to the sky then to her as she gave a thumbs up with her tongue out. “To tell us what to do!” he declared. Immediately he and his brother’s got on their knees and bowed. “Please instruct us April-Gram-Gram-sensei!”

April put her hands together like Karai would when they would begin their training. “She wants me to help you finish your Pinpo training.”

“Ninpo!” Donnie corrected.

“Ninpo training!” April corrected.

Immediately they sat on platforms on top of the trees for the last leg of their training. They were trying to balance on platforms everyone had their own even Mayhem and Shelldon who felt too heavy up there. He had his boosters he wasn’t that worried.

“Karai says to completely harness your inner power you have to stay calm and feel connected to one another.” She said as she perfectly balanced on the platform with Karai’s help.

“Like this!?” Krysta yelped.

“Ahhg! Not feeling too calm up here!” Leo shouted as he flailed trying to keep balance as did Krysta Donnie and Shelldon. Raph, Mikey and Mayhem were able to balance just fine.

“How can I feel connected when there is no Wi-Fi!?” Donnie snapped.

“It’s not that kind of connection. Pretty sure Mystic Powers don’t connect to the Wi-fi.” Krysta scolded.

“Well, my Autism makes my powers different! So maybe they do connect to the Wi-fi!” Donnie snapped back.

“She’s right though they don’t.” Mikey added. Donnie just gave him a lidded glare. He was very sure Mikey was just agreeing with Krysta because of his crush.

“NO!” April groaned face palming. “Ya know like in the Heart!” she said tapping her chest. “When you fully harness it, it’ll feel like Whoooooooaaaaa!” she said her eyes stars as she looked like she was holding an ice cream sandwich. “And be like ZING!” she said getting jagged like lightning. “Ya get it.”

In response Krysta and Shelldon just had blank faces. Leo had an arched eyebrow, as did Donnie but he had an eye twitch. Mikey just blinked. Mayhem leaned in, giving her a quizzical look. “No, I don’t know!” Donnie snapped flailing his arms. “That makes zero sense explain it differently!”

“This is my first time having a weird ghost spirit lady in my head!” April protested.

“Are you sure Karai told you to do this!?” Donnie snapped. Everyone because shouted as Raph tried to meditate and focus. From Krysta and Mikey trying to calm April and Donnie down to Leo and Shelldon trying to make heads or tails of April’s distinction. All Raph could think about was leaving the Adults behind. Seeing Karai immediately, start to bleed, when she was blasted as the energy struck her whole torso. Her smiling at them repeating some Japanese Phrase. Her battle with Shredder, the news that Franken-Foot was gone. He snapped.

“I don’t need to learn from you!” April snapped at Donnie. “If anything, I’d learn from Mikey! Now get your bald turtley-head-“

“WOULD YOU GUYS KNOCK IT OFF! WE’RE RUNNING OUT OF TIME! EVERYONE’S DEPENDING ON ME!” Raph screamed startling everyone as he glared at them. He seemed to realize what he did, and immediately he started crying. “Sob Why can’t I do this!? I’m failing you!” he gasped, holding his head and quietly sobbing. His brother’s Krysta and Shelldon looked at him with sadness and sympathy especially Mikey as April scooted over to him.

“Relax Big guy. What’s going on?” April asked gently.

Raph took a breath. “It’s on me to get the Team ready to save everyone and beat Shredder! But I don’t know how.” He said looking down at his hands. April’s eyes began to glow a soft whitish green light as she put out her hand and placed it on his hand as Karai.

Anata wa Hitorijanai.” Karai said to him as they mind melded.

“Gram-Gram!?” Raph asked surprised. She nodded. Raph broke out into a smile before hugging Karai and crying as he let the tears fall, he focused.

“It’s been a while, so I don’t know that Phrase means! But it’s important Splinter’s mom said that to him at the park in one of his memories! And you said that to Tiger Claw in Oaishu!”

It means you are not alone.” Kariai replied. She placed a hand on his chest. “Hamato Ninpo does not come from you alone.” She tapped where his Heart would be. “It comes from all who came before you.”

She said as Raph looked back to see Atsuko, Granpa Sho, Many Hamato Ninja in cloaks as well as a younger couple he assumed where Tiger Claw’s Parents. “From your family you have to trust your family.”

“She’s right Raph. It’s not all on you Raph. We’re here for each other. Trust that.” April added.

“I do trust my family.” Raph replied.

“No trust us the way we trust you.” April replied. “Remember what happened the first time you unlocked your powers?”

Raph thought back to when Draxum threw his younger brother off the building he dove after Leo even after being tripped. His sheer desire to save his brother was what allowed him to do that. “I caught Leo when he fell! And Leo had to have felt the same way I did when cut he cut into the Dark armor with his Portal using Tiger Claw’s sword to get Mikey back!”

“Yes, trust us.” April stated.

“Raph it’s okay you’ll figure this out.” Mikey, comforted.

“I know,” Raph said calming down as he stood up. “Because I’m not alone none of us are!” he declared looking determinedly back at his family. “We’re here for each other, always.” He said grinning before thinking of something right then and there. “Ya know this whole problem started when we unlocked our powers to help each other. Maybe that’s how we solve it.”

“What do you mean?” Krysta asked.

“Raph?” Donnie asked nervously.

Raph didn’t say anything he just smiled and put his arms out closing his eyes. To his brother’s shock he let himself fall back, his three brothers immediately rushed to his rescue.

Anata wa Hitorijanai

“RAAAAAAPPPPPPPPHHHHH!!!!” Leo, Mikey and Donnie screamed as they dove for him. In a burst of light and energy Orange, Purple and Blue, light began to surge out around everyone as they gasped it was happening again April smiled as Mayhem, Shelldon and Krysta gazed in awe.

With the turtles their outfits seemed to change again, bits of them glowing as they absorbed the colors of their Ninpo that now seemed to stick in their armor. “SAVING LIKE A BOSSSSSSS!!!” they shouted as the three energy hands from before now Mikey’s in place of Raph surged after their oldest brother he grinned and grabbed it. They pulled him up to their side as they slammed down at the bottom of the waterfall below. Standing there as Fog and a burst of water surged out from where April, Mayhem, Shelldon and Krysta were standing the latter shielded herself from the water. But she gasped as she looked up.

Cue happy Fox and Robot noises as she and Shelldon cheered jumping up and down hugging as Mayhem on April’s shoulder watched confidentially with her as the turtles came out looking determined and ready they had the Hamato Insignia glowing on their chests. Their Panic buttons were glowing too. And all their markings and even Leo and Mikey’s tattoos were glowing. The ties on their mask had grown out but then there was the rest of their outfits.

Starting with Leo he now had a blue pouch at his side, the belts were still black. But the sword loop was blue. His wrappings were mostly still black with blue pin stripes around the top, fingers and toes while around his wrists and ankles were a thicker blue stripe.

Donnie had the inverse of that on his arms and legs with the wrapping now mostly purple. The rim of his battle shell had become purple as well the interior part was still black as was the belt around his waist.

Mikey’s belts had remained black. But his hands were orange giving the illusion of orange gloves like Lou Jitsu had. His ankles had an orange stripe around them. His knee pads were orange like they had been in his debut Mad Dog outfit. But the faces he had drawn on them were black now.

Finally, there was Raph. Who had red shorts like before. Red gloves and thick red stripes over the bottom of his knees. The Gloves noticeably were now shorter revealing his elbow spikes to be red and they were now glowing along side the spikes on his shell and shoulders.

“Uh huh!” April cheered. “We did it! Controllin’ the Ninpo!” she declared waving her arms as everyone else did a victory dance Krysta mimicking the Peanut dance and Shelldon the Robot before Todd Spoke up.

“Hey, don’t you guys have to save your family?” he asked as they all looked over at him.

“Yeah and take out the Shredder!” Raph declared as they all stood in poses ready to fight him.

X X X

“Find the Empyrean!” Shredder said guarding their Prisoners as the five Ninja began looking through what they could Recruit was zipping around as Klunk watched carefully from her hiding place. She could see Lieutenant skimming through several books they found while Brute headed down to the Basement and Rocksteady upstairs.

As Klunk made her way forward she suddenly felt parchment under her paw she moved it and saw a map. It looked like an old map of the Hidden City, but it had several notes scribbled by who she could only assume was Draxum. She gasped when she saw in a black circle with the word Empyrean written on top was a place called the Crying titan. She had found information on the Empyrean first.

“Hey a Map!” She heard Bebop say and could see him reach for it. “That could be useful.” Immediately Klunk turned into a copy of Shredder bursting from the rubble she had been under and grabbed Bebop by the Nose and chucked him as hard as she could. The difference between Klunk Shredder and regular Shredder was glowing yellow eyes.

“Klunk!?” Tiger Claw gasped.

“Bebop!” Rocksteady shouted as he charged down the stairs dropping what he had and charged into Klunk who managed to stop his attack and slam him around before throwing him into the wall near Bebop but this caused part of the upper floor to break and crumble all of it landing on Lieutenant and Brute.

RAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” Shredder screamed unleashing a burst of energy and chain whips that slowed Klunk down before she could charge him next. Immediately he grabbed Klunk by the neck and lifted her up hard. “A Pale imitation can’t hope to match the true power of SHREDDER!” he shouted slamming Klunk down hard she screamed changing back as the shock wave from it sent Bebop and Rocksteady flying out the side of the building and tumbling off the cliff behind it.

Recruit was almost blasted away too But Splinter used his tail to grab her in time and hold her down with Tiger Claw’s help as he got behind Recruit and held to get her back on the ground.

“NO! BEBOP, ROCKSTEADY, SENSEIS!” Recruit screamed for them.  

Carol meanwhile had managed to cut herself free on some glass she had found and rushed over severing Tiger Claw’s ropes with it enough for him to pull his arms apart and quickly cut Splinter free. “Let’s go hurry!” he shouted to them.

Shredder, however, appeared practically jump-scaring them as he shrieked at them. He grabbed Carol and Splinter with one hand and Tiger Claw with the other and drained their energy dry. When he was done, he tied them all up in chains even Klunk who had her front legs pinned to her stomach and her ankles tied he tossed them into a pile before noticing the scroll that Klunk had been trying to protect. Using his ribbons he picked it up and glanced over it chuckling in success. “This is it….” He immediately stuffed the map into Recruit’s hands. “Lead us to the Empyrean.”

“But Master! Our missing Comrades!” she begged.

Forget them! You shall be my new General!”  Shredder declared. “Come.” He commanded as Recruit felt tears in her eyes, she gritted her teeth and followed.  

X X X

The Turtle Tank immediately arrived back where the fight had been. They piled out quickly then looked at the hole swallowing the pain they felt as they focused on their mission. “Donnie what do your trackers say?” Raph said.

“I can’t pin-point the location for some reason. But they’re somewhere in the Hidden City. What we need now is someone who knows Yokai culture and lore inside and out! Someone who is willing to lend the Hamatos a hand! Someone like-“

“Raph!” shouted the voices of Mona and Slash everyone looked up and saw the Sacred Guard with Mona standing on the other side of the hole.

“Well, yeah the Sacred Guard works too….I guess…” Donnie muttered disappointed as Shelldon patted his back.

“There, there.” He muttered somewhat comfortingly. As the others rushed circling around as best they could to meet them.

“How’s Oaishu!?” Mikey asked.

“No death’s everyone’s doing fine with minor injuries. Repairs to the part of the city that got damaged are happening right now. I’m sorry we couldn’t buy you more time.” Satoshi replied.

“It’s fine, we’re gonna stop Shredder.” Raph said. “But we need to track him down. He took Carol, Tiger Claw and our dad, maybe Klunk too!”

“Wait what about your grandma?” Mona asked. Everyone sadly hung their heads. Mona gasped in shock. However, coming out of April was Karai’s soul.

Do not worry about me, Shredder will try to extract Hamato Yoshi’s essence like he tried with me.” Karai replied. The Guard looked stunned by this.

“But to do that to take a life force, he’d need Empyrean!” Shinji gasped.

Mikey gasped. “The Crying Titan! The most sacred place in the Hidden City! And where Draxum got his Empyrean. That’s gotta be where they’re headed.”

“Listen, if we can’t beat Shredder, we need you guys to step in for us as the world’s last hope.” Raph replied to Satoshi a bit nervously.

“Understood,” Satoshi replied. “It was a mistake for the Guard not to help the Hamato  Clan deal with the Shredder. We know that now. So, we’ll fix that. The Sacred Weapons aren’t mortal so they should have a chance.”

With that the Mad Dogs had Mayhem poof them into the Hidden City below.

“If we have to fight.” Satoshi said to his teammates. “We can’t fail!”

Mona looked directly into her brothers eyes, determined. “I know we can’t. Because they won’t.

X X X

Shredder rocketed towards a large stone man on his knee weeping with one hand over his lowered face one eye showing as a small  the other stretched out to his side. It had large, twisted horns a tentacle like beard over it’s skull like mouth. It was surrounded by a sinister golden light with one large stone hand  standing at it at the base of the statue. As he landed everyone else fell at his side in a heap.

General prepare the ritual NOW!!” Shredder commanded. Recruit with a strained face saluted and began to do so as he leapt at the statue drilling towards its eye breaking through some kind of barrier.

The Adults could notice recruit choking down sobs as she was finishing up a rune around Splinter. Her eyes wide and twitching as her lower lip was trembling. Almost as if she was willing herself not to cry. “Having doubts young one?” Splinter asked.

“I am having ZERO DOUBTS!” she snapped at Splinter, spastically jumping up. “I am a General now! It is…..everything….I’ve always wanted….it’s Perfect!” she declared with her voice cracking before making the final touches on the Rune.  

“Really?” Splinter sighed seeing through her. “Sometimes, we make choices that take us in the wrong direction. I was once on a different path. Sure, you get fame wealth and your picture on the cover of belt buckle magazine.” He chuckled nostalgically but not as much as he once did. “But then you think about the people you left behind. Luckily it is never too late to change your path.”

Recruit, who he wasn’t sure was listening finished the ritual the chalk broke in her hand, her eyes shadowed. “Please!” Recruit heard Carol say as Recruit looked over at her. Carol could now see the eyes of a grieving, terrified and unsure child. As opposed to the Manic Foot Grunt she had seen a couple of times before. “You don’t have to do this! I’m begging you not to do this!” she said desperately, her eyes tearing up.

There was a sudden a loud crash. Everyone looked up to see debris falling from the Titan statue. As Shredder found what he was looking for in a strange little cockpit with a strange skeleton similar to the Demon he had met all those years ago. And had caused the Empyrean to flow more wildly from the machine now. “Yes….” He hissed in success. He jumped back down a bunch of it soaked to the drill that made up his hand. He headed to the green circle that Recruit had made for him to place the compound. “With this I will extract Hamato Yoshi’s essence! And with this no one will ever defeat me again!”

He had turned the drill back into his hand and pressed it into the circle. Tiger Claw, Carol and Klunk gasped in horror as the Ritual began to light up brightly.  Green electricity crackled around the rune. As Splinter started screaming in agony and his essence in the shape of Lou Jitsu began to be pulled from him, which Shredder restrained with chains. Tiger Claw flashed back to the deaths of his parents. There was a pulsing as he thought about Mikey blaming himself for the Shredder’s return. The boys’ destroyed home. Having glimpsed the dying Karai being carried away by Shelldon. And then soon after he had he had felt her pass. When he saw his parents had died, he had the same feeling. The Hamato insignia shone.

Tiger Claw’s stripes lit up in a bright silver color as he roared in rage and agony. “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!” with a burst light and fog that swept right by Shredder distracting him. He turned.

What!?” He gasped, turning to Tiger Claw who now had an outfit like Goku’s, but it was the same blue that the Hamato clan had worn. There was a lighter shade of it around the bottom of the shirt. He had a red belt and a black undershirt with short sleeves. The Hamato Crest in Red and black was both on his back and right breast. “Another Hamato!?” With a roar Tiger Claw jumped with his newfound Ninpo and slammed into Shredder crashing into one of the fingers and punching him repeatedly making Shredder stumble back however he was smashed int the gut by a sudden collum of metal.

Shredder snarled and went to kill him, but he was tackled by Klunk taking his form again and trying to pin him down as Tiger Claw effortlessly picked up a large column and after Klunk let him go and jumped away in her true form he smacked Shredder with it repeatedly. Pushing him into the ground like a nail with a hammer. His head was sticking out from the ground unimpressed. He roared in rage.

A burst of energy slamming them back into more of the fingers with Klunk changing back as he wrapped them up in chains that held them up as large Daggers were positioned over their heads.

No more of your interference!” Shredder snarled in irritation before he could strike them. But just then a large mystic missile crashed into him knocking him back a bit as his loss of focus caused the daggers to disappear dropping the two still tied up. They looked over in the direction of the missile and smiled.

“Mikey!” Klunk cheered in joy.

“Hey Shred-Head!” shouted Raph. “We heard you were looking for Hamato Essence!” he said as everyone marched forward. “Guys?” he asked.

“Oh, I believe I have something adequate!” Donnie smirked wiggling his fingers as he suddenly summoned a brand-new Tech-Bo. This one was black with a purple handguard in the middle. With a purple crystal at the top. It had lines and a large oval in it that glew the same color as Donnie’s Ninpo.

“Yeah, it’s us.” April said as she pulled down her hood and Krysta cracked her knuckles.

“We’re back.” She added.

“And we’ve had a bit of an upgrade.” Shelldon noted.

“Big Time!” Mikey said as he readied his chucks.

“And this time!” Leo declared as he took his own pose beside Donnie with his new Tech-Bo.

“We won’t lose!” Raph said as and Leo with April, Shelldon, Mayhem and Krysta all struck a pose.

“My Drill is out of Beta!” Donnie declared as a large Drill appeared behind them. With a large explosion two large confetti cannons and some fireworks.

“Donnie nice! Now put it into action!” Raph declared pointing at Shredder.

“I did! It’s just for Hero poses!” Donnie replied as Shelldon crossed his arms.

“Presentatin’ like a boss Yo!” he declared with a nod.

“Respect!” Leo cheered to them from Raph’s shoulder.

General Guard Hamato Yoshi!” Shredder said to recruit as She looked back at everyone imprisoned. “No one stops the Ritual!” Lowering her head tearfully she grabbed a nearby Pole arm and held it turning away from them. “Foolish Children! Your Shamble of a Clan is doomed!”

“You haven’t met Hamato 3.0!” Donnie argued.

“Stronger!” Raph added.

“Faster!” Mikey smirked.

“Turtlier,” Leo added.

“Cooler, and all bugs fixed!” Shelldon added.

“Let’s get him boys!” April said.

“Andare!” Krysta added as they zipped away. Shredder watched carefully his eyes darting around rapidly like little lines in a black screen as he followed and clashed with them there were only flashes of color that indicated them as they blocked each other’s attacks. Then Shredder used his spike attack, against them as he landed in the ground. Everyone quickly dodged out of the way of it. Though Shelldon and April with Mikey were struck a bit.

Leo’s response was too throw, one of his swords that began glowing blue. He instantly teleported to it, then swung it again towards Shredder. “Check this out!” Shredder blocked the attack. But Leo teleported behind him and swung his sword again. He then appeared in front of him with his trademark smirk. “Cool right?” While the Shredder was stunned Leo threw his sword again this time towards someone, he sensed coming.

“You’re up Big Brother!” he said. Raph immediately raced towards the sword and grabbed it. Shredder slashed at Leo. But he teleported above his attack with his sword in his mouth. Giving a couple of peace signs and teleporting away before Raph appeared in his place swinging his fists with his sai clenched between his fingers as he grabbed Leo’s other sword. Shredder unleashed a battle cry and stabbed Raph but it was an after image. That shone red when another Raph appeared from behind it. “HA not me!” he declared slashing at Shredder who punched him and got another after math as more came. “Nuh uh!” he slashed one that was in front of him. “Wrong!” Raph said getting a hit in. In frustration Shredder Shredder summoned thinner metal poles to stab all of them but Raph suddenly appeared from below. “Wrong again!” he shouted throwing Shredder into the air.

He was then hit with a large pillar of ice that he screamed and shattered with a burst of energy swinging around trying to look for Krysta and slash at her as she used her Icy Fury Gelato kick to get several hits in before slamming down on top of him.

With a powerful grunt she summoned ice to hold him in place as Mayhem having helped to free Klunk and Tiger Claw teleported the Latter to the incoming Shelldon who got a few lasers in as Klunk appeared on his shoulder and transformed into the True Manado with eyes at the handguard as Shelldon grabbed the handle and swung back with all his might.

“BOOYAKASHA!” They shouted together as they swung at Shredder was blasted back from the hit but blocked another incoming attack. Before he could counter them, Mayhem teleported a bunch of Rocks on his head. Allowing a clear window For Tiger Claw to punch him with the enhanced strength of his newly unlocked Ninpo. The two clashed using Ninjitsu as Tiger Claw blocking his moves and enduring Shredder’s before rearing back an open Palm with a Tiger Head shaped ball of energy that knocked Shredder back before he followed up with his War Claws now electrified as he stabbed Shredder making him scream in pain and then throw him across the battlefield as he tumbled. He stood up just as Tiger Claw slammed a combined fist into the earth causing a smoke screen. Shredder grunted in response instinctively covering his eyes.

“Surprise!” April suddenly said as Mayhem teleported her to his location on her shoulder. She threw her mystic Bat at him knocking him back a little. She did it again as he tried to charge her. She grabbed it and swung on Karai’s timing blocking a sudden hit from the Shredder as her eyes glew.

“Karai!” Shredder gasped as he turned his free hand into a lance with smaller blades on it. “Your soul escaped!?”

Yes,” Karai coming out of April replied. As April leaned back from the attack and she put her hand out pushing against the ground to push her back up before grabbing April’s bat and swinging it herself. “But you will not escape your fate!” She vowed as hit him so hard to cause him to roll into the ground and snarl at the two.

“COWABUNGA!” Mikey suddenly shouted wrapping him up in his nun-chucks tightly. “And we just keep comin’” he declared swinging around him and twisting him as he jumped back up. He whipped his nun chucks off of Shredder whipping him around to where his underbelly was exposed so fast, he was stunned as he lit up his foot in fire. Before rushing down with some fire to act like thrusters and move him quickly. “DOCTOR DELICATE TOUCH!” he shouted slamming Shredder into the ground knocking the air out of him as he rocketed back up. “Tag!” he shouted, grabbing Donnie’s hand as he swung him around and threw him as hard as he could Donnie completely Ready as both a normal rocket extension inside a Mystic one appeared at the top of his tech Bo. “Critical Momentum.” Donnie shouted as he swung his weapon slamming into Shredder who blocked it with a large sharp shield.

He jumped over the Shredder landing as his Weapon retracted both extensions. “You think your puny Mystic Weapon can harm me?” Shredder mockingly asked.

“Good Point,” Donnie said as he stood up and rotated his right arm to make it more, loose. “Anything can be improved with a bit of…DONNIE TECH!” he declared pointing his Mystic Tech-Bo out towards the Drill which attached to it engulfing it in it’s own Mystic Avatar as he swung it. “Phalanges Sandwich!” he shouted slamming the Shredder as hard he could with it.

“Alright!” Mikey declared. “We beat Shredder.”

“Not yet!” Tiger Claw warned, “but we need too-“ he was suddenly cut off by Splinter screaming one last agonized yellow before his entire Essence was complete above him. He fell with a bit of blood coming from his mouth.

“DAD!” Raph shouted as they rushed forward.

Enough!” Shredder, snarled. “I will underestimate you NO MOOOOOOOOORRREEEEEE!” Shredder screamed loudly as an intense burst of Magenta more so red energy surged from the Shredder as he swung his arm knocking everyone off the hand into the water below.

“NO!” Carol screamed as she watched Shredder approach, Splinter and look up at the Ethereal Lou Jitsu paying no mind to the mentally struggling Recruit.

With Hamato Yoshi’s power….the World will kneel before ME!” He shouted holding his hand up towards it. Becoming a long needle like chain blade that pierced in the center of the Lou Jitsu’s head. Then began to absorb it and Splinter’s existence began to wither away.

“STOP IT!” Carol begged but her pleas fell only on one set of ears. Recruit’s who glared at Shredder and moved quickly to Carol’s surprise suddenly jumping on Shredder’s arm as he began to laugh evilly and stabbed where the shoulder and blade met on his body making him scream in pain. The Pole arm had bent as it slipped out of where she stabbed. She glared as he smacked her away. But she corrected herself in the air unbothered by where she was hit and skid back a bit landing on her knees her weapon bent more into a certain shape as it dug in the ground. But she easily stood up again as a flat black rock landed beside her.

You DARE betray me General!?” Shredder snarled in rage.

She didn’t answer, she merely picked up her weapon and swung it in her hands before stopping with it stuck out mostly behind her as she held it near the blade and glared at him with one eye as if aiming.

“The Name is Cassandra!” she declared opening her other eye to glare right into his eyes as he gasped in surprise. She then kicked up the rock and turned her body quickly to swing it hard at the chain next to her as she revealed her full name. “CASSANDRA JOOOOONNNEEEESSSS!” she loudly declared as the rock cut through the chain like butter. With an arm free the essence returned to Splinter repairing his existence and awaking him, his eyes glowing as he began to recover to Carol’s elation.

NOOOOOOOOOOO!” Shredder shrieked in horror. “YOU WILL PLAY FOR THAT!” Shredder screamed rushing at Cassandra rushing towards her, but Splinter quickly broke free punched as hard as he could his essence following suit as Shredder was sent flying into the water with a titanic splash that towered high above them. The two smiled eat each other as everyone else who had been watching jumped into action.

“We got ya Dad!” Donnie shouted as he used a Mystic blade extension on his M-Tech-Bo to cut the last chain as Leo used his powers to cut the other two. With a thumbs up the Ethereal Lou Jitsu returned to Splinter recovering more and more as he fully reabsorbed his essence. He fell to his knees as Raph held his hand and Mikey put a hand on his shoulder while also nuzzling Klunk from his own.

“My Family! Thank you, Cassandra.” Splinter said gratefully.

“My friend’s call me Casey.” She happily replied as Tiger Claw freed Carol and helped her stand. They suddenly heard Shredder’s roar many blades pierced the Water’s surface and rushed towards them they all jumped into the air.

“COME TOGETHER!” Splinter called to the others. They all took a drop kick stance around Him. Even Mayhem and Carol who were positioned just above Leo with Krysta across from them above Mikey and Klunk who had become Anthropomorphic to make one of her own just below Mayhem. Who was right below April. Splinter at the point at the bottom between Leo and Mikey, with Tiger Claw at the top and Raph right below him. Donnie folded his arms with a prayer stance and held his legs together while Shelldon was below him doing a T-Pose. “If we do not stop him, he will destroy the world!!!”

 Shredder, jumped up from the water and countered with one punch. The two were pushing against each other hard. So far, the Hamatos were not making headway. “Its twelve on one how is this not working!?” Leo asked incredulously.

“MUST….PROTECT… MY FAMILY!” Splinter roared as he began to glow brightly in the same Aqua color that his essence had been once before. And intense emerald energy appeared around him surrounding them as well as they gasped in awe.

“POPS UNLOCKED HIS NINPO!” Raph shouted in glee as Splinter how had a silver cloak with black accents and sash with a white Hamato clan symbol on it. They could see a hood flapping out behind him. His hair had gotten thicker, especially the top knot on his head with his sideburns curling up around his face. He let out a battle roar as their but, mostly Splinter’s Ninpo crackled wildly in a way that stormed around them as lighting from their combined Ninpo struck the entire area wildly without stopping. Even striking some of the Empyrean that began pooling at the base of the statue.

“Join your Mystic Powers!” he said to his suns as they did so immediately a large Spear with their Clan insignia appeared, and everyone grabbed onto a part of it. Leo beside Mikey, Raph beside Donnie. April beside Karai, Shelldon beside Klunk. Casey beside Carol and Tiger Claw beside Krysta with Splinter holding on at the end as they thrust it at Shredder. As it was now engulfed in an intense Emerald fire of Ninpo.

“You think you can Peirce my Armor!?” Shredder snarled as he changed his hand to that of a drill but then transformed into something larger black and more monstrous with glowing reddish magenta colors. His arms becoming large skeletal drills in someways it bared a resemblance to the Fire Monster from November of last year. But this time none of Mikey’s power as Shredder had grown four more arms with drills and had all of them fight against the Hamato Spear. “YOU ARE NO MATCH FOR THE SHREDDER!”

Everyone screamed letting out a battle cry as they pushed back against him. “Mad Dogs give it all you got!” Raph shouted as some turbulence lurched them. Donnie was breathing rapidly beside him as they pushed.

Pathetic!” Shredder snarled as he began to push back against them causing another lurch.

“Oh no! It is not enough! I have failed!” Splinter despaired.

“No Dad we can do this!” Leo encouraged. “You might not have taught us everything-“ he began.

“But you taught us the most important things!” Donnie finished.

“Be there for each other! Love and take care of each other!” Mikey added firmly.

“Remember what your mom, and Karai said! You are not alone!” Raph strongly told him.

Splinter began to cry he didn’t deserve their belief. “My sons…..I…..” he said sobbing tears falling as suddenly he felt a familiar hand grasp his own then….

Yoshi….”

Splinter’s eyes snapped open wide to his awe there was his mother at his side holding onto the Spear with him. “Mom….you’re here…..” he said in shock.

I have always been here….” She promised. Splinter gazed in awe sensing more of a presence and looked over to see more Hamato’s coming down.

We all have….”

Three more Spirits took their place at Tiger Claw and Krysta’s side. Tiger Claw recognized the Couple that stood by him. “Mom, Dad….I…” he said tearing up.

You have nothing to be ashamed of.” Sasuke assured him. “We’re glad you were able to be free. And we’re so proud of you.” He added his mother nodded.

Krysta was tearing up at the sight of a woman she recognized with short hair and a dress and Apron. “Mom…” she muttered as Carina nodded back.

“Alright Fam!” Raph cheered as the Turtles happily looked around. “looks like we got some back up!” many Hamato spirits began to gather around them.

Rising from the ground was giant Hamato Ninja who took hold of the large Spear and began pushing it with all it’s might. “NOOOOOOOOO!!!!” Shredder screamed, losing ground. Splinter and Atsuko looked at each other. She gave him a loving smile and said something that the others followed suit with and made Yoshi elated to the point of tears.

“Hooooooootttt!”

 

“SOOOOOOOOOOOOOOUUUUUUUUUUUUUPPPPPPPP!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Everyone shouted in the united battle cry as the giant Hamato Ninja slammed the Spear down into Shredder splitting him and the ground apart and unleashing a massive blast of energy that surged up into the air blinding the Guard as they stood watch surging up in New York towering over the one world trade center into the atmosphere as the energy radiated across the world.

All being watched by the council in a magical image of the world. Masters, Juto, Chikara, Kon and Hisomi who was smiling impressed as Azulong let out a smug chuckle. “Well, look at that I was right.” He said.

“You are a poor winner Azulong.” Kon muttered.

X X X

As they all landed, landing in front of them in a dark red glow and in shambles was the remains of the Shredder that held out a hand at April as remnants of the Dark armor began to peel away from another Spirit. Instantly Karai rushed out of April changing her outfit again. She now had a ponytail, a yellow sleeveless jacket with a large collar and the Hamato Crest on the back. Under that was a white T-shirt with the sleeves poking out of the jacket. She had a green duster over black shorts and green sleeveless gloves that went up to her elbows with the same yellow sneakers.

Karai immediately caught Oroku Saki in a tight hug as the Hamato spirits gathered around them all. The Dark Armor burst into light sparkling down around the two as Oroku Saki hugged Karai tightly nuzzling into her shoulder. “My Daughter….” Saki muttered in regret as well as relief and love.

The two let go and turned to the group and bowed. “Thank you my young Hamatos. We will always be with you.” Karai said with a bow as they all disappeared. Splinter dropped to his knees as Tiger Claw squeezed the handle of the sword on his back as Raph walked up to Splinter and put his hand on his father’s shoulder.

“We did it Dad…” he muttered quietly as Splinter smiled placing his hand over his oldest Son’s.

“Yes, we did.” He stood up turning to the others none of them noticing Cassandra sullen and regretful reteating off into the Hidden City. “Let us go home.” He said looking at everyone. “My Family….”

X X X

Throughout the sunny streets of New York as Power and internet was restored headway was made towards rebuilding the hole in the street where the lair once was. As in the Shadows the brothers quickly made their way across the City.

My sons….I am proud of each and every one of you. You are all growing into fine Young Ninja.” Splinter said mostly to himself as Leo shredded across a dumpster rim on his skateboard as Raph grabbed some Pizza Krysta left out for them then followed the rest of the B-Team Seeing seeing this with an odd beeping happening in the background. as Mikey swung from one of his Nun Chucks. And Donnie wall ran up the side of the building. “And one day soon you will be true heroes!” They went up to the top of the Molina Tower where Splinter was waiting with a proud smile turning to them.

“It would not surprise me, if someone maybe two somewhere….made a Franchise about you…” he said as his boys placed away their weapons and looking proud. The Beeping got faster as the B-Team happily crashed into them with a hug as April cheered loudly and they all struck battle poses together.

“What an epic non-stop two days of fighting!” she declared. The Beeping intensified until there was a weird sound. They along with Shelldon who was out of Power all crashed into the ground much to Splinter’s surprise.


Couple things!

0: the ending theme is Bit by Bit or Dan Dan Korokoro from DBGT

1: We’re NOT going to the movie right away which will be significantly changed. I want to do a season three and maybe a season 4 before we do. Yeah, I’m hoping to do this for the long haul. This is also why I changed Splinter’s Speech a little bit.

2: I think Splinter can tap into the Ninpo of his sons and mimic their skills a little bit makes sense as he was an actor. We’ve seen him use Leo’s Odachi no problem in the show. He apparently has a lot of Mystic Powers but this is why he suddenly is able to carry everyone at a couple points. It’s because he’s tapping into Tiger Claw’s Ninpo as Tiger Claw has super strength and can use it to jump great distances like the Hulk can.

3: Tiger Claw or rather Takeshi technically unlocked his Ninpo as he needed it desperately in that moment. But the shock of what he had done caused a Mental block over it that was slowly loosening over time. We saw it shine through a tiny bit before he completely unlocked it again during Chapter twenty-Seven of Prodigy towards the End and again in Chapter Forty-One.

 

  1. at the end of this chapter and going forward. Splinter has the same outfit he is shown wearing in the movie. It’s just the black and silver one is a power up mode. That’s what it seems to be in the Movie. I have the Boys Season 3-onwards outfits drawn out but I need to finish April and Tiger Claw’s. Krysta doesn’t get a costume change yet.

I think that’s it see you later I want to get a bit of the outline done before I start working on the next Book.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Chapter 48: Epilogue II: Scattered Ends

Chapter Text

Epilogue II: Scattered ends


Casey found herself wandering alone in the streets of New York. She couldn’t face the Hamato’s, their alliance had ended. And she certainly couldn’t go back to find her Sensei’s, Bebop and Rocksteady. She had betrayed them. Yet she was glad to do it. She didn’t understand but all she knew now was she was aimless and adrift.

X X X

King Komodo licked the air and growled turning to his three Underlings finally appearing in his office with a Bow. “You took your sweet time.” He hissed dangerously.

“Perhaps but we ehh thought we’d bring home a gift.” Overdrive said as he stood up and put his hand on the door. “May I introduce to you Chefe, the one who created the Mutagen….Baron Draxum.” He said opening the door as the Goat Yokai stepped inside.

“Mutagen is that what you’ve all been calling my Ooze? Not a bad name.” Draxum mused thoughtfully.

“So that was you?” King Komodo said walking towards Draxum before looking at his Underlings. “Nice save.” He said to them before turning back to Draxum. “Walk with me, Talk with me.” He grinned as Draxum grinned back and they walked down the hall of the Tiranno Manor.

X X X

Azulong had meditated for a while. He suddenly felt a familiar presence as an ethereal hand touched his shoulder he gasped and turned looking around as a nostalgic wind blew around him. He let a single tear fall from his face. “Goodbye old friend….” He muttered.

X X X

“I Can’t believe she betrayed us!” Bebop growled as he kicked a can.

“She was the last person I expected this from! I honestly thought Jocellyn would’ve been the first to do that! She was always kind of shifty!” Rocksteady ranted as his eyes shifted around for emphasis.

“Let just try to be positive. And be happy Diamonds have a higher melting point than lava.” Bebop replied as they noticed a familiar café with a black lotus on it. Rocksteady slide in to look where his brother was. “I wonder…” he said motioning Rocksteady to follow as they entered the building to see a exhausted Kitsune in a face mask and hair net with Pj’s yawn.

“Hey can we be your minons?” Bebop asked.

“Sure, rooms down the hall on your left start to tomorrow.” She muttered half asleep.

The two cheered and high fived.


READ AND REVIEW!!!

Series this work belongs to: